See other formats

Full text of "The life and times of Patrick Torry, D.D., Bishop of Saint Andrew's, Dunkeld, and Dunblane : with an appendix on the Scottish liturgy"

: ROM-THE-LIBRARY-OF 
RINITYCOLLEGETORDNTO 




, 




I 



Jostp h Mas fers . 



THE 



LIFE AND TIMES 



PATRICK TORRY, D.D., 



BISHOP OP SAINT ANDREW S, DTJNKELD, AND DUNBLANE, 



WITH AN 



APPENDIX ON THE SCOTTISH LITURGY. 



EDITED BY THE 



REV. J. M. NEALE, M.A., 

WAEDEN OF SACKYILLE COLLEGE. 



LONDON: 
JOSEPH MASTERS, ALDERSGATE STREET, 

AND NEW BOND STREET. 






LONDON : 

FEINTED BY JOSEPH MASTERS AND CO. 
AUOEESGATE STEEET. 



118090 

FFB 5 1985 



PREFACE. 



ON Bishop Torry s death it was felt by his family, and 
by others, that some record should be attempted of 
one who was so mixed up with the history of half a 
century of the Scottish Church. His letters and 
papers were therefore intrusted to the Rev. Gilbert 
Rorison, the Incumbent at Peterhead, and to the 
Rev. J. B. Pratt, Incumbent of S. James s, at Cruden, 
the latter the most intimate and valued of all his 
personal friends. Circumstances, which need not here 
be specified, prevented them from carrying on their 
task ; and in the spring of last year I was requested 
by the Dean of S. Andrew s to become his father s 
biographer. It was not without some hesitation that I 
undertook an office which would more naturally have 
belonged to some Priest of the Scottish Church, espe 
cially as I was only acquainted with the deceased 
Prelate by means of letters. But it seemed doubtful 
whether, if I did not myself take the work in hand, the 
biography would not altogether fall to the ground ; 



VI PREFACE. 



and though I felt then, as I have felt all along, how 
much better it could have been performed by others, I 
preferred doing what I could to honour one for whom 
I had so sincere a reverence, rather than allow the 
opportunity to be altogether lost. 

It must be borne in mind that the key-note of this 
life is, The preservation and perpetuation of the Scot 
tish Communion Office. For that Bishop Torry wrote, 
spoke, laboured, suffered, and, in the last years of his 
earthly existence, may be almost said to have lived. 
While some of his brethren feebly defended it, or gave 
it up to the first breath of popular fancy, and one (the 
late Bishop Low) spent a long episcopate in rooting it 
out of his diocese, (a fact which should have been more 
explicitly allowed and stated by his biographer,) the 
Bishop of S. Andrew s, from first to last, never wa 
vered in asserting its superiority to the Office by which 
it was proposed to supplant it, never flinched from 
coming forward in its defence, scarcely ever wrote a 
letter without alluding to it, and almost literally spent 
his last breath in declaring that with respect to it he 
remained " firm to the last." 

The chapter in the following work which has occa 
sioned me the greatest anxiety and trouble is that on 
the publication of the Scottish Prayer Book. I sin 
cerely trust that nothing therein stated can wound the 
feelings of any who took part in that controversy ; 
and I am persuaded that many who condemned the 
Bishop s conduct in that affair are as anxious for the 
preservation of the Scottish Office as he himself was. 



PREFACE. Vll 



The proofs of the pages which relate the rise and pro 
gress of that dispute were submitted to the present 
Bishop of S. Andrew s, in the hope that I might be 
able so to state the case as to obtain the concurrence 
or acquiescence of those who were opposed to Bishop 
Torry s Prayer Book. His Lordship was so kind 
as to favour me with an interview on the subject ; 
and several not unimportant alterations were made at 
his suggestion. But, to my extreme regret, I failed to 
obtain his agreement to that which I felt bound still 
to leave. I then endeavoured to induce him to state 
his own views as an appendix to that chapter, and 
offered to print it without note or observation ; this 
offer, however, his Lordship (whose great kindness I 
wish particularly to acknowledge) did not think it right 
to accept. Much as I was grieved at the disappoint 
ment of my hopes, I still felt bound to state what 
appeared, and does appear, to me to be the truth ; 
and that more especially in defence of one who is now 
beyond the reach of earthly praise or blame. 

The ground on which that chapter proceeds, is 
briefly this : 

1. Till the year 1849, there was no such thing as 
a Scottish Prayer Book, authorised or unauthorised. 

2. Though the greater part of the Services in the 
English Prayer Book were adopted by Canon, they 
were adopted more or less loosely, and in some cases 
could^not be adopted altogether. 

3. Neither was the distinctive Communion Office 
up to that time ever printed at length. The wee 



1 v 




Vlll PREFACE. 

bookies, as every one knows, only begin at the Ex 
hortation. 

From this I conclude : 

4. That any Bishop had (and has) a right to do for 
his Diocese what every Presbyter is obliged to do for 
himself : to make an edition of the Prayer Book which 
can be used without turning to more than one volume, 
and without any alteration of words. But I also 
allow, 

5. That it would have been better to submit the 
book to the Diocesan Synod : and 

6. That since whether rightly or wrongly a Na 
tional Synod has tolerated the use, under certain 
restrictions, of the English Liturgy, it had been better 
to subjoin that Liturgy to the distinctive Scottish 
form. 

I pass from this subject with the expression of an 
earnest hope that nothing said in this volume will 
again awaken a controversy now so happily composed, 
or excite ill feelings in that Diocese which was so for 
tunate in its late Prelate, and certainly not less so in 
his successor. 

I now have to thank those who have assisted me in 
the progress of my work. The Dean of S. Andrew s, 
besides supplying me with the far greater part of its 
materials, was kind enough to read all the proofs till 
the Prayer Book controversy. To many of his alte 
rations and suggestions I am much indebted, but I 
have not always followed them ; and it would therefore 
be unjust to hold him responsible for any particular 



PREFACE. IX 



statements or details in the work. I have to express 
my thanks to the Lord Bishop of Brechin for sending 
me several letters of Bishop Torry s, and for other kind 
assistance ; and to the Rev. J. B. Pratt, Incumbent 
of Cruden, for a mass of information communicated 
both by letter, and in more than one pleasant walk and 
ride in his seagirt parish, by the Buller of Buchan and 
the Rock of Dunbuy. And 1 must also acknowledge 
much kind help from the Hon. G. F. Boyle, the Rev. 
P. Cheyne, Incumbent of S. John s, Aberdeen, the 
Rev. Joseph Haskoll, Rector of East Barkwith and 
Canon of Perth, the Rev. C. T. Erskine, the Rev. 
Alexander Lendrum, Incumbent of Crieff, and the 
Rev. J. C. Chambers. 

The Appendix will perhaps not be without its value 
to those who wish to study the theory and develop 
ment of the Scottish Liturgy. In this I have to 
acknowledge the great kindness of the Rev. James 
Skinner, Senior Curate of S. Barnabas , Pimlico, in 
lending me, and allowing me to print, Bishop Rattray s 
variations from the recognised Office. They are entered 
in a copy of that edition of Laud s Prayer Book, which 
was reprinted by the Earl of Winton, at Edinburgh, 
in 1712 ; and besides these, the Bishop has, with con 
siderable manual labour, brought the book into verbal 
agreement with the English Prayer Book of the last 
revision. 

If this volume shall tend to keep alive among the 
Scottish Clergy a reverence for, and a determination 
to defend against all assaults, that inestimable inherit- 



PREFACE. 



ance which they have received, mediately from the 
Liturgies of S. James, S. Basil, and S. Clement, but 
more directly through the hands of those great and 
good men Gadderar, Archibald Campbell, Rattray, 
and Hickes, it will be a result which Bishop Torry 
would have prized dearly, and will be continuing 
the work in which he very willingly spent and was 
spent. GOD grant that it may be so ! 

SACKVILLE COLLEGE, 
Monday in Passion Week, March 10, 1856. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS FINAL SETTLEMENT AT PETERHEAD. 

Birth of Bishop Torry His family Educated by his Uncle, a zealous Jacobite 
Is engaged in tuition Resides with Mr. Skinner of Linshart, and renounces 
Presbyterianism Is ordained Deacon His settlement at Arradoul Ordained 
Priest Consecration of Bishop Seabury Bishop Lowth s Letter to Bishop 
Skinner Bishop Macfarlane Death of Prince Charles Edward The Church 
of Scotland acknowledges the house of Hanover Bishop Rose s nonjuring 
schism ... Pp- II 3 

CHAPTER II. 

FROM HIS FINAL SETTLEMENT AT PETERHEAD TO HIS ELECTION TO THE 
SEE OF DUNKELD. 

Peterhead : its church and congregation Mr. Torry settled at Peterhead At 
tempt for the repeal of the penal laws Reason of Thurlow s opposition 
Bishop Torry s opinion Opposition of the so-called English Clergy The 
Bill receives the Royal Assent Mr. Torry s marriage and life _at Peterhead 
Difficulties about the acceptance of the XXXIX. Articles The Article on 
Original Sin Mr. Torry an organ-builder The Scottish Communion Office 
Bishop Horsley s opinion of it Bishops Jolly and Abernethy Drummond 
Professor Campbell s lectures Hutchinsonianism The doctrine of Eternal 
Generation rejected by the Hutchinsonians Hutchinsonianism of Bishop 
Macfarlane Bishop Macfarlane s visitation Bishop Abernethy s liberality 
Bishop Petrie State of the chapel at Peterhead A better provision necessary 
Negotiation for Mr. Torry s removal to Edinburgh He declines the offer, 
to the great joy of the Primus The union of the separated chapels Dr. Laing 
of Peterhead Mr. Torry s organs Proposed subscription to the English 
Articles : assent of the Synod of Laurencekirk Dr. Sandford s submission 
Dr. Grant s apology for remaining in the Church of England It is ill received 
Dr. Sandford, Bishop of Edinburgh Adam s Religious World Displayed 
Fears of Bishop Macfarlane Mr. Torry s unwillingness to be nominated to 
the See of Dunkeld Death of Bishop Watson Previous history of Dunkeld 
Dr. Abernethy Drummond elected and declines Mr. Gleig elected and 

b 



XH CONTENTS. 

retracts his acceptance Dr. Gleig again elected His feelings on the subject- 
He recommends Mr. Torry to the Presbyters Is elected Bishop and declines 
Mr. Torry is elected Bishop of Dunkeld Mr. Tony s adherence to the 
Scotch Office and Consecration ..... 14 7 1 



CHAPTER III. 

FROM BISHOP TORRY S ELECTION TO DUNKELD TILL THE NEGOTIATION 
FOR THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOP LUSCOMBB. 

Dr. Gleig elected Coadjutor of Brechin Circular of the Bishops on canonical 
obedience The college system Fears of the Establishment Negotiations 
and preparations for a general Synod Synod of Aberdeen Union of the 
congregations of Peterhead Episcopal Robes Bishop Petrie Mr. Bowdler s 
liberality to the Scotch Church Disputes at Brechin Death of Primus Skin- 
ner Mr. Skinner Bishop of Aberdeen Bishop Gleig Primus The title of 
Primate Discussions about the Scotch Office The XV. Canons of 1811 
Bishop Torry defends the Office Territorial titles -Primus Gleig offers to 
resign District committees of the S. P. C. K. Bishop Torry on collections 
Mr. John Skinner demands a Diocesan Synod Bishop Torry refuses it 
Disputed election of Bishop Low Death of Bishop Tony s Daughter Ques 
tion of passive Communion Primus Gleig writes on the subject Visit of 
George IV. The Primus writes to the Bishops as to their reception Bishop 
Jolly s wig The address to the King The happy issue of the presentation 
Bishop Hobart of America Mr. Skinner s circular Reasons for Diocesan 
and General Synods Triennial conventions Danger of lay interference The 
Clergy of Dunkeld deliberate on the circular . . . 72 117 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOP LUSCOMBE. 

Dr. Luscombe applies for Consecration Advantages of Consecration by Scottish 
prelates Difficulties connected with the British Government Reasons why 
the Primus consulted the Ministry Primus Gleig defends himself Necessity 
of a deed of election Dr. Luscombe thinks it impossible Sir Robert Peel s 
decision Bishop Torry requires a deed of election for Bishop Luscombe 
His reasons for this requirement Bishop Jolly in favour of the Consecration 
Bishop Luscombe to make no proselytes, but to take charge of English con 
gregations Dr. Luscombe s Consecration Protest of the Bishops Tony and 
Skinner Bishop Low s refusal to enter it . . . 118 138 



CHAPTER V. 

FROM BISHOP LUSCOMBE S CONSECRATION TO HIS APPEAL. 

Proposal to apply for a Government Grant Mr. Walker Evangelicalism in 
the Scotch Church Proposed Proceedings against Mr. Craig The Bishop 
of Edinburgh requests a Synodical Letter Bishop Jolly s Friendly Address 



CONTENTS. Xlll 

Episcopal Synod at Edinburgh Declaration of the Presbyters ; approved by 
the Bishops Bishop Terry s degree of D.D. The XVIth Canon of Laurence- 
kirk The Government grant Bishop Jolly s objections to the Synod The 
Primus disallows the Canon Bishop Jolly concurs with him Death of Bishop 
Sandford Dr. Walker, elect of Edinburgh Proposal of a seventh Bishopric 
Danger of a failure of the succession Circumstances of the English Church 
Address of the Church of Scotland Question about Coadjutors The Scotch 
form of Confirmation Bishop Torry s visitation His daily occupation De 
sire for the resignation of the Primus Bunsen and his Church of the Future 
Bishop Torry requests the Primus to resign Primus Gleig s reply The 
Portio Gregis Death of Bishop Torry s daughter Isabella Resignation of 
Primus Gleig Negotiations respecting the choice of a successor Bishop 
Walker Primus Question of Coadjutors Bishop Torry s objection to the 
appointment of Coadjutors Synod of Edinburgh Dioceses of Glasgow and 
Fife Election of Bishop Moir, of Brechin, and Bishop Russell, of Glas 
gow Bishop Torry s resignation of his pastoral charge Increase of his 
congregation Succeeded by Mr. Cole Negotiations for the removal of Scot 
tish disabilities Bishop Russell s visit to London Death of Bishop Jolly 
The disruption in the Establishment Death of the Bishops Gleig and Walker 
Bishop of Aberdeen Primus Title of S. Andrew s The Bishop of London s 
Charge, 1848 The Archbishop of Canterbury s illness The Drummond 
schism Conduct of the Church Missionary Society Vacillation of the Eng 
lish Bishops The Scottish Office Schism and Excommunication of Sir 
William Dunbar The American Church proposes to enact a code of discipline 
Synodical Letter of the College on the recent schisms Their appeal to the 
English Bishops The appeal from Blairgowrie to the Episcopal College 
Bishop Torry stands firm Superiority of the Scottish over the English Office 
Debates in the Council of Trinity College regarding the adoption of the 
Scotch Office Bishop Torry s proposal He presses the subject on the Primus 
Proposed declaration The Bishop refuses to sign it Bishop Moir of Brechin 
The appeal from Blairgowrie to the Episcopal College Bishop Torry stands 
firm for the Scotch Office The Anglicising Bishops Bishop Torry s inter 
pretation of Canon XXI Canon XXI. of the Church of Scotland Bishop 
Torry s final protest ..... 139 223 

CHAPTER VI. 
THE APPEAL or BISHOP LUSCOMBE ON PASSIVE COMMUNION. 

Mr. Palmer s Book The Conversion of Madame A. Her Correspondence with 
Mr. Palmer The Archbishop of Canterbury declines to interfere Reference 
to the Bishop of London His final reply Connection of the Appeal with the 
Church of Scotland Bishop Luscombe s conditions of Communion and circular 
letter Propositions stated by Bishop Luscombe as of the faith Opinions which 
he approves or tolerates Dean Horsley s sentiments Mr. Palmer goes to S. 
Petersburgh Propositions which the Holy Governing Synod required to be 
anathematized Mr. Palmer appeals to the Scotch Bishops Passive Commu 
nion Bishop Torry sustains the Appeal The College declines to interfere 
Bishop Torry receives the appellant The Appeal is printed Mr. Gladstone s 

ft 2 



XIV CONTENTS. 

opinion that the Appeal ought to be heard The College refuses the Appeal 
The Synod of S. Andrew s accepted it The Warden of Trinity College writes 
in favour of the Appeal His proposal that an authoritative interpretation 
should be put on the Rubrics The Appeal is partly accepted by the Synod 
of Aberdeen, and by those of Moray and Brechin, but is rejected by the 
College Bishop Torry declines further interference Present state of the 
Appeal 224263 

CHAPTER VII. 
BISHOP TORRY S EDITION OF THE SCOTCH PRAYER BOOK. 

Rise and Progress of the Scotch Office Laud s Scottish Prayer Book Its use 
never restored Influence of Gadderar and Rattray Gadderar originates the 
present Scottish Office Subsequent editions and alterations Need of an au 
thorized Scotch Prayer Book Bishop Torry is requested to authorize an 
edition of the Scottish Prayer Book How the controversy about the Prayer 
Book should be regarded Publication of the Prayer Book Its differences 
from the English Prayer Book Confirmation : the reserved Sacrament The 
title " Church of Scotland" The Prayer Book condemned by the Synod of 
Aberdeen Bishop Torry s reply His memorial to the Episcopal Synod 
The Prayer Book again condemned by the Episcopal Synod The Episcopal 
Synod admonish Bishop Torry and write to the English Bishops Bishop 
Torry refuses to withdraw the Prayer Book His explanation of the pledge 
given at his Consecration The so-called College system : how far culpable in 
the present case Necessity of a Metropolitan . . 264 277 



CHAPTER VIII. 
THE PERTH MISSION, THE PERTH CATHEDRAL, AND THE END. 

The " qualified" congregation at Perth Bishop Torry writes to the Vestry, but 
to no purpose Mission of Mr. Chambers Bishop Torry again addresses the 
non-united congregation at Perth Question of the attendance of a Regiment 
of Soldiers in the " English" Chapel Answer of the War Office First pro 
posal to found a Cathedral in Perth Bishop Torry sanctions it, and appoints 
a Committee His account of the Persecution Developement of the Scottish 
Church Her trials and difficulties Selection of Perth for the Cathedral 
Bishop Torry s Pastoral Address of 1846 Claims of the Scottish Office 
Bishop Low s proposal to endow a seventh Bishopric Difficulties regarding 
the Election Mortgaged Churches The system condemned Bishop Ewing s 
Election approved Bishop Torry s last journey Consecration of the Church 
at Crieff Intrusion of certain English Clergy Bishop Maltby refuses to in 
terfere Consecration of Bishop Forbes The Schism at Perth Declining 
health Correspondence with Bishop Forbes Election of Bishop Trower 
Bishop Eden s Sermon The non-united congregation at Perth desires union, 
but stipulate for the English Office Bishop Torry requires an expression of 
deep regret for the Schism The Concordat with the Scottish Church Mr. 



CONTENTS. XV 

Wood s Institution Explanation of Canon XXI. by the Episcopal Synod at 
Dundee Proposal to obtain an English Bishop for the Scottish Schismatics 
Difficulties about the Cathedral at Perth Exclusive use of the Scottish Office 
Bishop Torry s reasons for insisting on this use The design of the Cathedral 
approved Its Statutes drawn up Schism of Sir William Dunbar : his action 
against the Bishop of Aberdeen He obtains damages Retribution that over 
takes him The Gorham Appeal Bishop of London s thanks to the Scotch 
Prelates The Diocesan Synod of S. Andrew s The Episcopal declaration 
Replies from the English Prelates when it is transmitted The agitation con 
tinues Meeting at S. Martin s Hall Arrangements with Bishop Forbes for 
the consecration of the Cathedral Resolutions of the Episcopal Synod about 
Missions and Incumbencies Bishop Torry s objections The site of the Ca 
thedral conveyed The evening before Consecration The day of Consecration 
The Bishop enthroned by Proxy His opinion on certain Ecclesiastical prac 
tices Correspondence with Mr. Pratt Views regarding non-communicants 
Election of Bishop Eden Bishop Tony defends his Diocesan rights Corres 
pondence on the subject Appeal on behalf of S. Ninian s Introduction of the 
Lay element Bishop Torry remains neutral Failing strength The last 
months of his life His domestic habits and favourite authors His last illness 
and death His funeral procession He is buried in his Cathedral Church 
His character Conclusion ..... 2JF8 388 

APPENDIX. 
THE SCOTCH OFFICE. 

Comparison of Liturgies: Archbishop Laud s, the Nonjurors , the Received 
Scottish, and Bishop Torry s ..... 389 

Notes .... 443 



INTRODUCTION. 



i. 

ON the 15th of December, 1661, by the consecration, 
in Westminster Abbey, of James Sharp and Andrew 
Fairfoul to the Archbishoprics of S. Andrew s and 
Glasgow, and of James Hamilton and Robert Leighton 
to the Bishoprics of Galloway and Dumblane, the 
Apostolical Succession was, for the third time, be 
stowed on Scotland. The Prelates, deriving their suc 
cession from these, kept possession of the temporalities, 
and were governors of the Established Church in 
Scotland till the Revolution. 

But during those twenty-seven years, there is scarcely 
a spot on which the eye can rest with pleasure, unless 
it may be the fervent piety of Leighton and Scougall, 
and the courageous zeal of Sharp. Liturgy, Rituals, 
and Creed, had been lost to the Church. Her con 
fession of faith, if she had any, was that of Westminster : 
her services were the services of the Presbyterians : 
she wore their garb, she spoke their language : she 
had the grace of the Apostolical Succession without 
daring to assert it : she had the power of the keys 
without venturing to use it : in those days there was 
no king in Israel ; every man did that which was right 
in his own eyes. The Scottish Prayer Book of 1637, 



XV111 INTRODUCTION. 

usually called from Laud, was not revived : the 
English Prayer Book was not adopted : extemporary 
prayers and liturgies were the general use : in Holy- 
rood House^ in some of the Cathedrals, and in one 
or two other places, the form of Common Prayer and 
the surplice were the exception. 

To this Church, however, such as it was, there is no 
doubt that the vast majority of people were attached. 
They had not indeed as how could they have? any 
fervent devotion to it : but as the Church of consti 
tuted order, of a certain amount of learning, and of 
loyalty, they more than acquiesced in the establish 
ment. 

The Revolution broke out. The Bishops Rose of 
Edinburgh, and Bruce of Orkney, were deputed by 
their brethren to proceed to London, to express their 
loyalty to the king, and to solicit the advice of the 
English Prelates. Bishop Rose only was able to go. 
He found everything in dreadful confusion. Sancroft 
knew not what to recommend. Stillingfleet was for 
the Prince. Burnet once a Scottish incumbent 
" did not meddle in Scottish affairs." Compton re 
fused all help. The vote of abdication passed, and 
Rose prepared to return. 

Then followed the memorable interview between 
himself and Compton, in which the Bishop of London, 
(little then thinking that he was about to be so mise 
rably chagrined by his failure in reaching the Metro - 
political See,) pledged William s word that he would 
support the Church, if the Bishops would undertake 
to serve him as he was served in England. " I truly 
think," replied Rose, " that they will not serve the 
Prince so as he is served in England : that is, as I take 
it, to make him their king, or to give their suffrage for 



INTRODUCTION. XIX 

his being their king." And in his subsequent inter 
view with William himself, " I hope," said the Prince 
of Orange, " you will be kind to me, and follow the 
example of England." " Sir," was the Bishop s reply, 
" I will serve you as far as law, reason, and conscience 
will allow me." William turned on his heel ; and the 
temporal fate of Scottish Episcopacy was sealed. 

In the meantime, the " rabblings " had commenced 
in the south-west of Scotland. On Christmas-Day, 
bands of Cameronians and Fifth Monarchy men prowled 
about the country, attacking the Curates, bursting into 
the manses, turning the inmates out into the cold of 
a Scottish Yule, forcing mothers with their infants of a 
few days old to take refuge under the hay-rick, or by 
the dyke, and carrying terror and devastation wherever 
they went. Three hundred Curates were thus expelled ; 
and the preacher at the first General Assembly of the 
Presbyterian Establishment declared that " they de 
served no better:" a sentiment in which the Assembly 
silently acquiesced. 

At the first meeting of the Estates, there were pre 
sent the Archbishop of Glasgow, and the Bishops of 
Dunkeld, Moray, Ross, Dumblane, The Isles, and 
Orkney. But they came no more. On the 19th of 
July, 1689, the Act was passed for abolishing Prelacy, 
as " contrair to the inclinations of the generalitie of 
the people ever since the Reformation." On the 19th 
of September, warrant was given to seize all the tithes 
and other rents of Archbishops, Bishops, and Deans ; 
and on. the 29th of December, the Episcopal parish 
Clergy shared the same fate not the smallest portion 
being left to the rightful owners. Thus the Scotch 
Church was disestablished. 



XX INTRODUCTION. 

II. 

All honour to those lion-hearted Bishops and Priests 
who thus bore the loss of all things rather than violate 
their imagined duty ! No doubt their sacrifices for 
the sake of conscience have long since been written in 
Heaven ; and their labours and sufferings have been 
crowned with a tenfold reward. But, nevertheless, we 
must own that their conscience was mistaken, and their 
sacrifice unneeded. The early Church had not so 
learned CHRIST, as in any way to connect the well- 
being of His kingdom with any imaginary Divine Right 
of earthly sovereigns. King, Caesar, or republic, she ac 
quiesced in their de facto power. The powers that be, 
not that ought to be, are ordained of GOD. In the 
stormy annals of the Roman Empire, usurper succeeded 
usurper, and monster followed monster : still the 
things that were Caesar s were rendered to Csesar. 
Yet we must remember that the tradition of Divine 
Right came down to the non-juring Bishops with all 
the authority of their masters and predecessors : they 
had taught it all their lives, when it was the popular 
belief; and to desert it, when to hold it was ruin, would 
have fixed on them the indelible brand of time-service. 

And no doubt the disestablishment was GOD S ap 
pointed means for refining the Church of Scotland, 
just as He has so often made the errors of men the 
means of bringing to pass His own gracious purposes. 
But this does not justify the error ; although, no doubt, 
but for the unconscious Erastianism of the Scottish 
Bishops at the Revolution, the Scotch Church would 
have groaned under the yoke of the same Erastianism 
to the present day. 

It would seem that the ejected Bishops, while they 
lived, kept up the Diocesan system. Their Priests 



INTRODUCTION. XXI 

appear to have performed Divine service where and how 
they could, and without any great molestation, till the 
year 1695. Then the Act was passed which prohibited 
every Episcopal Minister from baptizing, or celebrating 
marriage, under pain of imprisonment till he should 
find sureties for his perpetual exile. The accession of 
Queen Anne, however, changed the face of affairs ; and 
the Church of Scotland grew in numerical, as well as 
in political, strength. Gradually, the English Prayer 
Book, so far as concerns the Morning and Evening 
Prayer, and the Occasional Offices was adopted. The 
rise of the distinctive Scottish Communion Offiee, I 
have treated at the beginning of the seventh chapter 
of the following work. But as the Scottish Bishops 
died off, it became a matter of most anxious considera 
tion how the Succession was to be maintained. On 
the death of Ross, Archbishop of S. Andrew s, Rose 
of Edinburgh succeeded to the virtual Primacy under 
the ancient title of Primus Scotiae Episcopus ; though 
Paterson, of Glasgow, was still living. Acting on 
their old principles, the surviving Prelates entered 
into negotiations with the exiled Court of S. Ger- 
mains, before they would take any steps towards 
adding to their number. By that Court, it is said 
on good authority, the question was referred to Rome ; 
and the permission of the unfortunate monarch having 
been obtained, on S. Paul s Day, 1705, John Fullar- 
ton and John Sage were invested with the Episco 
pate, and aggregated to the College, no Diocesan 
superintendence having been entrusted to them. This 
was the case with those who in the succeeding years 
were raised to the Episcopate, and the united College 
undertook the spiritual government of the kingdom, 
as if it had been one Diocese : a most disastrous and 



XX11 INTRODUCTION, 

unprecedented arrangement, and one which did much 
to weaken the whole system, and to Presbyterianise 
those extremities of the kingdom which had no local 
superintendence. So Galloway, so Ross, so Caithness 
were lost to the Church. 

The reign of Queen Anne raised the spirits of the 
nonjurors to a high pitch, while the Establishment was 
seized with dismal forebodings of ruin. The use of 
the English Prayer Book became more and more com 
mon, both among those who were in communion with 
the Scottish Bishops, and those few Priests of English 
and Irish ordination who ministered to separate con 
gregations. But the accession of George L, the rising 
of 1715, and the severer penal laws, changed this happy 
condition of affairs, and brought in a large number of 
" qualified " Clergy, though, as yet, generally in com 
munion with their Bishop. 

III. 

In 1 720, after the death of Primus Rose, began the 
struggle between the Collegiate and Diocesan parties. 
The four Bishops residing in Scotland, Fullarton, 
Falconer, Miller, and Irvine, professed themselves a 
College, intended simply to perpetuate the succession. 
But it was well known that Gadderar and Archibald 
Campbell, then residing in London, were warmly op 
posed to the Collegiate scheme. The exiled family, 
and their agent, Lockhart of Carnwarth, as warmly 
supported it : the centralization and subserviency of 
such a body rendering it more agreeable to the political 
views of the Stuarts. And connected with this con 
troversy, was that of the Usages, about this time in 
troduced by that section of the Nonjurors which was 



INTRODUCTION. XX111 



headed by Hickes and Collier, and opposed by that 
which was under the direction of Spinckes. These 
Usages, the Mixed Cup, Prayers for the Dead, Unc 
tion of the Sick, the formal Invocation of the HOLY 
GHOST, the use of Holy Oil and the Cross in Confir 
mation, split up the unhappy English Nonjurors into 
two separate Communions ; and each endeavoured to 
obtain the sanction of the Scottish Church. Here, as 
might be expected, the Collegiate Bishops were Non- 
usagers, the Diocesan Prelates were Usagers. Bishop 
Fullarton endeavoured to hold the balance between the 
two. The election by the Clergy of the diocese of 
Aberdeen, first of Campbell, and then of Gadderar, 
gave fresh hopes to the Usagers ; and when Bishop 
Gadderar came down to his diocese though at one 
time on the brink of a schism with the College, he 
turned the fortune of the day, and thenceforth the 
Erastian Collegiate scheme began to totter. It was in 
vain that, in 1726, the Chevalier forbade any assigna 
tion of Diocesan superintendence without his leave ; 
Gadderar, seconded by Rattray, afterwards Bishop, so 
far influenced the Church at large that, on the death 
of Bishop Fullarton, in 1727, the Clergy of Edinburgh, 
by a majority of 21 to 10, elected Miller Bishop of 
that diocese. The College, on the contrary, appointed 
Freebairn to the same office ; and, had not great for 
bearance on both sides been shown, an open rup 
ture must have been the consequence. The Diocesan 
Bishops, however, were now strong enough to carry on 
the succession ; and by adding Rattray, Dunbar, and 
Keith to their numbers, they obtained a decided supe 
riority. Hence arose the famous Concordat of 1732, 
which acknowledged Diocesan Episcopacy, ordered the 
use of the " Scottish or English " Liturgy, but refused 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

some of the Usages ; namely, the use of Immersion in 
Baptism, Chrism in Confirmation, and the Unction of 
the Sick ; a refusal, however, which must be understood 
with some degree of latitude, since these rites undoubt 
edly prevailed in certain Dioceses at a much later period. 
Thenceforward, till the Rising of 1745, the Church 
of Scotland enjoyed, comparatively, internal peace. 
And certainly the names of Gadderar, Sage, Campbell, 
and Rattray, will go down to posterity as the most 
learned British Divines of the 18th century. At a 
time when English Theology consisted either of po 
lemics against Rome, or Evidences against atheists, 
these great and good men were pursuing the study of 
early Liturgy and Ritual, and were investigating, under 
peculiar difficulties, the abstrusest questions of Eccle 
siastical History ; and that with a success which needed 
only happier circumstances to have rendered them 
worthy rivals of the Benedictine constellation, which, 
nearly at the same time, rendered the name of S. Maur 
a household word in the mouths of Theologians. 

IV. 

The rising of 1745 broke out and was crushed. And 
then the penal laws, in all their savage fury, were loosed 
on these unhappy men to whose destruction the butcher 
Cumberland had hounded on his brutal dragoons. 
They reached their acme in the Act of 1748, which 
made letters of Orders from some English or Irish 
Bishop, besides the oaths of allegiance and abjuration, 
and nominal prayers for King George, necessary for 
officiating in an Episcopal meeting-house, a congre 
gation of five to constitute a meeting-house : the pe 
nalty, six months imprisonment for the first offence ; 



INTRODUCTION. XXV 

transportation for the second ; and, in case of return, 
imprisonment for life. This monstrous act, which struck 
directly at the very existence of the Scottish Church, 
after being rejected by the House of Lords, was carried 
by a narrow majority of 37 to 32. Let Lord Chan 
cellor Hardwicke and Lord High Commissioner Leven 
have the credit of its success : while to the eternal 
honour of Maddox of Worcester, and Seeker of Oxford, 
they denounced the bill in the strongest language. 
Some of the peers protested that there was no hard 
ship, because Priests ordained by a Scottish Bishop 
might be ordained again by an English Prelate, and so 
might qualify ! Yet, undaunted by this fearful act, 
White, Falconer, Rait, and Alexander, kept up the 
succession, and superintended, so far as they might, 
their scattered flocks. Then came instances of Priests 
performing service sixteen times in a day ; reading 
prayers in a hut that contained four, but was provided 
with holes, so that worshippers standing in the snow 
without, might hear ; hence, also, an arrangement of 
the Liturgy adapted to the practice of communicating 
" by companies/ Even in 1755, only nine years be 
fore Bishop Torry was born, James Connachar, Pastor 
of a wild district in Argyleshire, was banished for life 
for having celebrated a marriage. A year later, Walter 
Stewart of Ochiltry, a Priest in his seventieth year, was 
imprisoned for six months for having performed Divine 
Service to more than four persons. 

But this was not the real danger to the Church. 
By such trials she could but be refined. But now a 
great number of qualified Priests swarmed in from 
England and Ireland, and established congregations, 
Presbyterians, though ashamed of the name, Episcopa 
lians without a Bishop, Churchmen without a Church. 



XXVI INTRODUCTION. 

These sapped the strength of the Scottish Church, and 
drew away a multitude of well-meaning men, who saw 
no outward difference of worship, who considered 
themselves in the Communion of the Church of Eng 
land, and who believed the only distinctive mark of 
the Scottish Church to be a retention of that Jacobit- 
ism which they rejected. 

At the accession of George III., the penal laws, 
though still subsisting, were much more mildly ad 
ministered ; and it is at this epoch that I commence 
the following biography. 



ERRATA. 

Page 7, last line but I, for Blairduff read Blairdaff. 

17, line 6, for Bp. Jolly read Bp. Torry. 

47, line 6 from bottom, for Regent read Register. 

63, line 10, for Rev. P. Torry read Dean Robertson. 
256, heading, for states read that. 
3*6, note, line I, for two former read former. 



THE LIFE AND TIMES 



OF 



BISHOP TORRY. 



CHAPTER I. 

FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS FINAL SETTLEMENT AT PETER- 
HEAD. 

A.D. 17631791. 

THE Right Reverend PATRICK TORRY, the subject of 
this memoir, was born in the parish of King Edward, 
Aberdeenshire, on the 27th of December, 1763. His 
grandfather, Mr. William Torry, a farmer at Drakes- 
myres, in the same parish, at the beginning of the last 
century, had five sons, two of whom may be noticed 
here, the one as the instructor of the future Bishop, 
and the other as his father. James Torry, the second 
son, born in 1715, was a zealous Jacobite, and fol 
lowed Prince Charles Edward in 1745, as volunteer 
with Sir Harry Innes, in Lord Pitsligo s regiment of 
horse. Like many other devoted followers of the 
Stuart cause,, after the failure of the Prince s expedition 
he was compelled to abscond ; and his nephew used to 
mention that he had often been in the hiding-place, on 

B 



FAMILY OF BISHOP TORRY. 



the banks of the Garneston, where the refugee was 
obliged to conceal himself, and where his mother 
secretly supplied him with food. When the Act of In 
demnity permitted him to go at large, he returned to 
Elgin, where he had previously carried on the trade of 
a manufacturer and dyer of woollen cloth ; but not 
finding encouragement, on account of his political 
principles, and the part he had taken, he went back to 
his native parish and set up a school at a place called 
the Craig of Garneston. Under the tuition of this 
uncle young Torry received the rudiments of his edu 
cation, and continued his pupil for several years. He 
afterwards attended a school at the village of Cu- 
rnineston, to which he walked daily from his father s 
house, a distance of five miles. 

Thomas, the fifth son of William Torry, and the 
father of the Bishop, was a woollen-cloth manufacturer 
at the Wauk Mill of Garneston, where he also occu 
pied a farm on the property of the Earl of Fife. He 
married Jane, the daughter of Mr. Watson, a farmer 
at Mains of Balmaud, in the same parish of King 
Edward. 

In those days, when the use of tea had not been 
long introduced into Scotland, to possess a tea-kettle 
seems to have been a mark of some distinction ; 
and the Bishop used to tell that his grandfather 
had the third tea-kettle in the parish ; the other two 
being possessed by the laird of Craigston and the 
minister. 

Watson was a Presbyterian ; and though his son-in- 
law was brought up in the Church, he was induced to 
join in religious worship with his wife. Thus Mr. 
Torry was born and educated a member of the Estab 
lishment; but he probably imbibed from his uncle 



HE LEAVES PRESBYTERIAN1SM. 



James, not only those strong Jacobite feelings which 
clung to him through life, but also the germs of those 
principles, which, when cherished by subsequent study, 
led him to seek the ministry in the suffering Church 
of his fathers. Of that Church his uncle was a de 
voted member ; and the Bishop used to relate, how, 
when he was his pupil, he had often listened at his 
chamber door, during the intervals of teaching, to hear 
him reading aloud the services of the Church. As far 
as can be discovered, Mr. Torry never enjoyed the 
benefit of a university or college education. But, 
his industry and perseverance, joined to good na 
tural talents, triumphed over this disadvantage; for 
he became an accurate Greek and Latin scholar, and 
acquired a considerable knowledge of Hebrew and 
Mathematics. 

He soon found an opportunity of exercising his 
learning. James Watson, his mother s youngest bro 
ther, was, first, teacher of the parish-school of Selkirk, 
and afterwards rector of the grammar-school of Had- 
dington. At this latter place, Mr. Torry became his 
uncle s assistant, and continued with him about a year ; 
when he went, at the age of eighteen, to be teacher of 
the parish-school of Lonmay, Aberdeenshire. He did 
not, however, remain long in that situation. Though 
hitherto a Presbyterian, he had, no doubt, as has been 
hinted, early acquired from his uncle at Garneston a pre 
dilection for episcopacy. But it was not till he settled 
at Lonmay that he seems to have had serious thoughts 
of submitting to the Church. There he formed an 
intimate acquaintance with the Rev. William Sangster, 
the incumbent of the episcopal congregation, a zealous 
Jacobite of the old school. From his intercourse with 
him, his views in favour of episcopacy were greatly 

B 2 



4 RESIDES WITH MR. SKINNER OF L1NSHART, 

confirmed ; and they were afterwards ripened by con 
nexion with a far more celebrated man, with whom he 
went to reside about the month of June, 1782, the 
Rev. John Skinner, at Linshart, in the neighbouring 
parish of Longside ; the father of the late John 
Skinner, Bishop of Aberdeen, and Primus of the 
Scottish Church, and grandfather of Dr. William 
Skinner, who at present fills both those offices. 

Under the tuition of this excellent classical and 
oriental scholar and learned theologian, Mr. Torry not 
only made good progress in all his studies, but also 
had his mind satisfied, that the religious body, in 
which he had been brought up, was deficient in the 
one point essential for the due discharge of the minis 
terial office, and that the Church alone possessed the 
true apostolical authority. Educated under the pres- 
byterian system, he was well informed, as may be sup 
posed, on all matters of doctrine and discipline con 
nected with it; and therefore the change which he 
made to episcopacy must be considered as the result 
of no hasty conclusions, but of mature deliberation 
and well- digested thought. Some " Remarks on the 
Lectures on Ecclesiastical History by Dr. Campbell, 
Principal of Marischal College, Aberdeen," found in 
a MS. written by Mr. Torry, many years after this 
time, though condemnatory of the Lectures, show a 
favourable bias towards the author ; another proof of 
the impartiality with which he arrived at the conviction 
of the untenableness of the principles on Church-polity, 
which the principal advocated. Thoroughly cha 
ritable and tolerant as he ever was towards those 
with whom he differed in sentiment, it was there 
fore under the most conscientious persuasion of the 
rectitude of the change which he made, that Mr. 



AND TAKES HOLY ORDERS. 5 

Torry sought for and obtained admission to the order 
of Deacons, at the hands of Dr. Kilgour, Bishop of 
Aberdeen, in September, 1 782. He could hardly have 
"had a better instructor than Bishop Kilgour, who was a 
worthy successor of Archibald Campbell, and Rattray ; 
deeply read in the early Liturgies ; well acquainted 
with ecclesiastical history, and the last Primus who 
filled that office in the time of persecution. The 
disinterestedness of his choice was further tested by 
the fact that it was no wealthy or well- end owed 
Church, to which he now joined himself, but one still, 
as we have seen, suffering many hardships, arid under 
the pressure of severe penal laws, imposed for her 
former adherence to the dynasty of the Stuarts. 

It was the scarcity of clergy induced by this state 
of things which alone justified the investing with holy 
orders a young man like Mr. Torry, who was three 
months under the age of nineteen ; a thing which 
happened also in the case of some of his contempo 
raries, among whom was his intimate friend and affec 
tionate companion for many years, the holy and learned 
Bishop Jolly. After his ordination Mr. Torry was 
immediately sent to minister to the congregation at 
Arradoul, in the parish of Rathven, Banffshire ; where 
the success of his labours fully vindicated the prema 
ture ordination of the young deacon. It may be 
mentioned as a striking instance of the difficulties and 
hardships to which episcopacy was then subject, that 
for the first two years of his residence at Arradoul, he 
performed the services of the Church in his kitchen ; 
in which he was compelled to assemble his small but 
attached flock for the want of a better place of worship, 
and which was no doubt chosen for that purpose as 
being the largest room in his house. It was not, how- 



6 HIS SETTLEMENT AT AHRADOUL. 

ever, for concealment, or for fear of their enemies, as 
had been the case a few years previously, that the 
Episcopalians in Scotland were sometimes obliged to 
resort to such places of worship at that time. For 
the penal laws being relaxed in their operation by time 
and a more tolerant spirit, they might now without 
much dread of legal penalties openly, to a certain 
extent, worship GOD according to their consciences. 
Such expedients, therefore, as the one just noticed 
rather indicated the poverty of the Church s adherents, 
and proved that, at least in that quarter, it was not 
merely a few of the richer inhabitants of Scotland that 
clung to her ancient faith, but that many who had 
not the means of erecting a suitable church " chose 
rather to suffer affliction for a season/ in what they 
esteemed to be the true Church of CHRIST, than join 
those other religious communities, in whose places 
of worship they might indeed be comfortably accom 
modated, but of whose principles they could not 
approve. 

A year after receiving the diaconate, Mr. Torry was 
invested with the order of priesthood by the same 
bishop who had ordained him deacon. Besides the 
care of his flock, and his professional studies, he de 
voted a portion of his time to secular teaching, and 
for that purpose received into his house young men as 
boarders and day scholars. One of his pupils was the 
son of Sir James Gordon, of Letterfourie, the head 
of a leading Roman Catholic family in BaniFshire. 
There were many other families, adherents of this 
faith, in that part of the country ; and Mr. Torry was 
brought much into contact with the members of that 
Church, both laity and clergy. This led him to study 
carefully her peculiar dogmas, not for the purpose of 



CONSECRATION OF BISHOP SEABURY. 7 

controversy, but for the satisfaction of his own mind, 
and with the view of enabling him the better to in 
struct the people committed to his charge. The 
Roman priests in that quarter had mostly been edu 
cated in Spain, and were generally men of high attain 
ments as well as of superior manners ; and his occa 
sional intercourse with them at the houses of the 
gentry, as well as elsewhere, must have been a severe 
trial of his faithfulness to his own Church. 

Mr. Tony s youth disqualified him from taking 
part in the counsels of those illustrious prelates of the 
Scottish Church, which led to the transmission of the 
Apostolic Succession to the American continent. The 
merest scholar in ecclesiastical history is aware that 
after vainly applying to the English Bench, Samuel 
Seabury was consecrated to the see of Connecticut, on 
the 14th of November, 1784, by Kilgour, Bishop of 
Aberdeen and Primus ; Petrie, Bishop of Moray ; 
and John Skinner, Coadjutor of Aberdeen. It was 
this bold act that opened the eyes of the English 
Church to the claims of a sister communion in the 
far north, her very existence having been so far for 
gotten that the American Priest was at one time, 
through pure ignorance, about to seek a pseudo- 
episcopacy from the tulchan Bishops of Denmark. 

It shows the esteem in which at the age of twenty- 
one, Mr. Tony was held by his brethren, that he 
should have received such authentic intelligence of 
the subsequent proceedings as is contained in the fol 
lowing letter from Mr. Watson, at that time Pastor 
of Blairduff, but whom we shall shortly find raised to 
the See of Dunkeld. 



8 BISHOP LOWTH S LETTER 

Mr. Watson to Mr, Torry. 

"Blairduff, 19th July, 1785. 
" Rev. dearest Brother, 

" The Primus has lately received a very singular, elegant, 
and well polished epistle from England, so far anonymous as 
that the Author only subscribes himself a dignified Church 
man/ It is couched in terms of the deepest respect to his 
Reverence, and seems to be written with the greatest sincerity. 
After the ice is broken, the Author immediately enters on the 
circumstance of Dr. Seabury s Consecration, rejoices at the 
event, and applauds the conduct of our venerable Fathers. He 
mentions having seen the Consecration Sermon, (though he 
knows not the name of the Right Reverend Preacher,) and says 
that he read it with pleasure and regret. His pleasure arose 
from seeing primitive principles in purity yet in the world ; his 
regret from our Church being an enemy to herself, especially if 
some sentiments in the Sermon were general among us. But 
he hopes that they are not the sentiments of many of our 
Bishops and Clergy/ He informs his Reverence that ( others 
say, that, in the Sermon, the English Bishops are treated with 
contempt, and the British Government insulted/ This must 
be prejudicial to a good work which he proceeds to relate, 
namely, that ( many respectable characters in the English Church 
had long looked on their Sister Church in Scotland with an eye 
of pity and compassion, and had actually formed resolutions of 
doing her a service at a convenient season. But with what face 
could they, when the English Bishops are looked upon as so 
alienated, as the Sermon seems to declare? These are the 
words, as far as I can remember. A great deal is said, and 
truly the letter is pretty. It was franked to Edinburgh, (to 
whom we know not,) because the Author knew not where Bishop 
Kilgour lived. This ignorance and several other circumstances 
Bishop Skinner looks upon as pretended, and suspects Dr. 
Berkeley," [one of the principal agents in the consecration itself,] 
f< for the writer. (By the by, the writer says to Bishop Kilgour 
that hereafter he may know who he is.) Accordingly Bishop 



TO BISHOP SKINNER. 9 

Skinner has written to Dr. Berkeley, and told the whole affair, 
illustrating and apologising for those sentiments in his Sermon 
with good sense, modesty, and candour, as will doubtless pour in 
oil and wine into the wounds that his pen has cut. But of this 
nobody knows as yet. Upon the whole Bishop Skinner thinks 
that, now that we are pointed out by this late occurrence, some 
thing is upon the carpet against us. What think ye of this 
affair?" 

[The affair is intelligible enough now. Bishop Lowth, of 
London, the author of the letter, while too honest a man and 
enlightened a Prelate not to rejoice in the bold step taken at 
Aberdeen, felt a little natural soreness in the fact that the poor 
despised Church of Scotland had ventured on and had achieved 
a feat which the English Church with all her influence and riches 
had been unable or afraid to take. The consecration he could 
not but praise, the sermon afforded a safe mark for blame ; and 
yet, in both, considering the circumstances, it is singularly free 
from any expression that ought to have given offence, and is a 
remarkable proof of the moderation of Bishop John Skinner.] 

" I dare say you have heard that Strachan, 1 whom the Brechin 
Clergy elected, has declared his non-acceptance. They have 
now elected Bishop Skinner; and this day eight days Bishop 
Kilgour, Petrie and he meet at Tillydesk on the subject. Bishop 
Petrie s opinion is to confirm the election ; Bishop Kilgour is 
against parting with his coadjutor, and Bishop Skinner himself, 
I hope, will not accept. 

" Bishop Petrie has pressed Bishop Kilgour again and again 
for a coadjutor, and wishes Mr. Jolly for the man. The co 
adjutor plan is now found to have material inconveniences : e.g., 
when it was supposed that Strachan would accept, the three 
Bishops in the North," [i.e., Petrie, Kilgour, and John Skinner,] 
" were to consecrate him, without putting Bishop B/ose " [of 
Dunkeld and Dumblane, who was in very infirm health,] " to 
the expense of a journey ; but Bishop Skinner argued, How 
could an inferior make a superior ? " [That is, how could a co 
adjutor consecrate a Diocesan Bishop ? A foolish objection.] 

1 Mr. Strachan was Priest at Dundee; and though he refused this 
election, was chosen Coadjutor of Edinburgh in 1787. 



10 BISHOP MACFARLANE. 

"Immediately after consecration, Mr. Strachan commenced 
Bishop Skinners superior, though Bishop Skinner was an older 
Bishop than he; he would, therefore, never assist at the conse 
cration of a man, in whose election he had no vote. Honest 
Mr. Skinner, seated by Bishops Kilgour and Petrie, with each 
hand upon one of their thighs, told them plainly that Mr. Jolly 
was not a tit man, that in all the three Dioceses of Aberdeen, 
Moray, and Ross, Mr. Macfarlane was the only person, and 
that in place of seeking a coadjutor, Bishop Petrie should resign 
Ross, and Mr. Macfarlane be consecrated Bishop of it. May 
the LORD direct them, that their resolutions may tend to His 
glory ! Bishop Skinner is full of this. When it comes to the 
push, do what you can among your brethren. Were any pro 
posals to come from England, or an interview to happen, would 
not the Church of Scotland rejoice, when she had Bishops 
Skinner and Macfarlane to plead her cause \" 

Could Mr. Watson have known the talent and zeal 
with which Bishop John Skinner conducted to a suc 
cessful conclusion the negotiations for the repeal of the 
penal laws, he would hardly have written the last 
sentence. Bishop Petrie, a man of primitive holiness 
and deep learning, seems from the first to have appre 
ciated Alexander Jolly, and notwithstanding the for 
midable objection which we shall afterwards find stated 
at length, pitched on him at once as his successor. 
Bishop Skinner s subsequent opposition took, as we 
shall see, a more decided form. 

Andrew Macfarlane, one of Mr. Torry s most zealous 
subsequent correspondents, was accordingly elected co 
adjutor of Moray ; and on the death of the saintly 
Petrie, (April 9, 1 787,) became Diocesan of that See. 

Whatever veneration Mr. Torry might feel for the 
office and learning of the Bishop of Aberdeen, he had 
other and dearer reasons for becoming his frequent 
visitor. In 1787, he married his daughter, Christian 



DEATH. OF PRINCE CHARLES EDWARD. 11 

Kilgour, whom he had the grief of losing two years 
after, and by whom he had no issue. 

On the 31st of January, 1788, that event happened 
which was the means of unfettering the Scottish 
Church from the penalties of the civil laws. Prince 
Charles Edward departed this life, at Rome ; and, if 
somewhat illogically, at least most conscientiously, 
the Prelates considered their allegiance to the House of 
Stuart at an end. It was in vain that the Cardinal of 
York took upon himself the style and title of Henry 
IX. ; the very medal which he caused to be struck, 
confessed him to be so, " yratid Dei, non voluntate 
hominum ;" and it was resolved to convoke a Synod, in 
which the transfer of allegiance might be duly and 
canonicaliy completed. 

It met at Aberdeen on the 24th of April, 1788 ; and 
four days later, Bishop Skinner gives the following 
account of its proceedings, to Mr. Torry : 

Bishop Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, April 28th, 1788. 

" On Thursday last, the 24th current, the Bishops met here, 
as appointed, and continued their Synod till Saturday. After 
hearing the opinions of all present, and reading letters &c. 
from the Clergy of their several districts, they unanimously 
adopted the resolution mentioned in the enclosed intimation, of 
which I have sent you six printed copies, which you may show 
to, or give away among, the principal people of your congrega 
tion, or any gentlemen in your neighbourhood who may be 
desirous to see it, and will make a proper use of it. The inti 
mation is appointed to be read from the pulpit, on the 18th of 
May, being Trinity Sunday, and the nominal prayers to be begun 
on the Sunday after. As to a form of praying peculiar to our 
selves, that too was proposed, and assented to, and a form drawn 
up for the purpose. But before we parted, we learned from 



12 THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND ACKNOWLEDGES 

authority, that any Form of our own would subject us at present 
to much criticism and suspicion, and may be considered as a de 
signed and ill-looking evasion of the Act of 1746, which enjoins 
the King and Royal Family to be prayed for in the/orm directed 
by the English Liturgy. For this reason, and others needless to 
be mentioned, the Bishops agreed that every Clergyman should 
be left to his own discretion in this matter, and may use the 
Form he was accustomed to, only inserting all the names of the 
King and Royal Family, as in the last edition of the English 
Prayer Book, and it is sufficient that this be done once during 
Divine Service. This, then, I hope you will carefully attend to; 
and let me know that you have got this letter, and are disposed 
to comply with the contents of it. With my earnest prayers 
that GOD may graciously accept of us in this and every other 
part of our duty, and commending you and all yours to the 
Divine benediction, 

" I ever am 

" Your affect, brother, &c. 

"JOHN SKINNER." 

The notice was couched in the following words : 

" Therefore they [the Bishops] appoint their Clergy to make 
public notice to their congregations, upon the 18th day of May 
next, that upon the following LORD S Day, nominal prayers for 
the King are to be authoritatively introduced, and afterwards to 
continue in the religious assemblies of this Episcopal Church/ 

The Pastoral was obeyed; but, says an eyewitness, 
" Well do I remember the day on which the name of 
George was mentioned in the Morning Service for the 
first time : such blowing of noses, such significant 
hums, such half-suppressed sighs, such smothered 
groans and universal confusion can hardly be con 
ceived. " 

Bishop Rose of Dumblane, then almost in his 
dotage, alone maintained the cause of the Stuarts, 



THE HOUSE OF HANOVER. 13 

and was the author of a non-juring schism in Scotland. 
He, acting by himself, consecrated Mr. Brown of 
Montrose, Bishop of that sect ; and, by the latter, the 
Episcopal character was subsequently conferred on Mr. 
Donald Macintosh. But though these two traversed 
and retraversed the Grampians, and endeavoured to 
keep up the dying sparks of Jacobitism, they gradu 
ally saw their few adherents dwindle away, and the 
schism died out by inanition. 

Busy times were coming on the Church of Scot 
land ; and Primus Kilgour wisely resolved to give her 
helm into younger and more vigorous hands. He had 
in the preceding year resigned the Bishopric of 
Aberdeen, of which the Coadjutor John Skinner 
became Diocesan Bishop ; and this Prelate was now 
elected to the vacant Primusship also. Bishop Kilgour 
required an assistant for his charge at Peterhead, and 
to that office in 1789, he called Mr. Torry, then in 
the twenty-seventh year of his age. Two years after, 
the ex-primus died the death of the righteous ; and 
his assistant became his successor. 

I have now settled Mr. Torry in that cure, where he 
was to labour for sixty years, and his acquirements 
and popularity in his new sphere of action soon 
marked him out as one of the most rising sons of the 
Church of Scotland. 



CHAPTER II. 

FROM HIS FINAL SETTLEMENT AT PETERHEAD TO HIS 
ELECTION TO THE SEE OF DUNKELD. 

A.D. 17911808. 

THE traveller, bound northward from Aberdeen, as 
he comes down on Buchanness, the easternmost pro 
montory of Scotland, sees the first broad burst of the 
German Ocean almost at the same moment that be 
yond, and further to the right, he catches sight of the 
bluff promontory of Peterhead, jutting out into the 
sea, and lifting its two shapely spires above the other 
wise unbroken line of the horizon. There it lies with 
its two spacious harbours, its granite quays and docks, 
its six mineral springs, its handsome Broad Street and 
Marischal Street, its busy suburb of Roanheads, its 
whaling ships, its herring boats, its concave South Pier, 
and its broad berthage for vessels running into harbour 
from the storms of the German Ocean. It is now the 
first port in the whale fishery ; and in the present year 
(1855) sent out more ships than all the rest of Great 
Britain put together. Here the Church had taken 
such hold as not to be eradicated in the worst of times : 
and it stands alone among all the burghs of Scotland 
for this, that, all along, " Black Prelacy" has been the 
traditional faith of the majority of the better class of 
its inhabitants. 

It was one of the few places where, under the in- 



PETERHEAD : ITS CHURCH AND CONGREGATION. 15 

fluence of a powerful patron, the episcopal incumbent 
retained his benefice till 1715. The church was 
erected at an expense of 320, and was called S. 
Peter s Chapel. This was its fate, as recorded in the 
minute book : 

" 1746. May 16. To cash paid tradesmen, &c., for pulling 
down our Chapel, (the Managers being forced thereto by Lord 
Ancrum), in order to save its being sett on fire, which would 
endanger the town being burnt f to which the following note is 
appended: f The Chappell of Peterhead was destroyed the 
seventh, eighth, and ninth days of May, 1746, and the Mana 
gers were obliged to employ workmen and pay them, in order 
to prevent its being sett on fire, which would endanger burning 
the town. It was done by Lord Ancrum, (Lieutenant-Colonel 
of Lord Mark Kerr^s Dragoons), who was at the entering of the 
people to work/ 

Here Bishop Kilgour settled, as Bishop Dunbar 
had done before him ; and, thirty years ago, individuals 
were alive who could recollect his performing divine 
service twelve or fourteen times on the Sunday at dif 
ferent houses, where as many attended as could join in 
the service without being seen by the Priest, or could 
collect without attracting the notice of the military. 

In a few years, however, this severity was so far 
relaxed as to enable the Clergyman to receive the con 
gregation in his own house ; but it was not till the 
accession of King George III. that they could again 
venture on erecting a building avowedly for a church. 

However, even after this period, when on a vacancy 
at Lonmay, Bishop Kilgour had, in accordance with 
his own sense of duty, and with the principles of the 
great body of the Lonmay congregation, instituted a 
Nonjuring Incumbent, the consequence- was the shut- 



16 MR. TORRY SETTLED AT PETERHEAD. 

ting up, by the Sheriff, the churches both of Lonmay 
and Peterhead. This interdict, indeed, so far as re 
garded the Peterhead church was not of long con 
tinuance ; but in the meantime a misunderstanding 
had unfortunately arisen between the Proprietors of the 
church and Bishop Kilgour, respecting its manage 
ment ; the circumstances of which it is not now easy 
to ascertain, and they are much better forgotten. It 
ended, however, in the Proprietors, who were bound 
for a debt of 250, withdrawing themselves, and a 
small minority of the congregation, from under the 
superintendence of the Bishop, and inviting Dr. 
William Laing, a Clergyman qualified according to 
law, and of whom we shall hear more in the sequel, 
to be their Pastor in the church, while Bishop Kil 
gour, for the large majority who adhered to him, built 
a place of worship in a court on the south side of 
Broad Street. 

In this place Mr. Tony s lot was thrown ; and it 
had its conveniences. Only thirty miles from Aber 
deen, and with the easiest water communication, it 
gave him ready access to his own Bishop : not more 
than half that distance from Fraserburgh, it allowed 
him to interchange many a visit with Alexander Jolly. 

While Mr. Torry was engaged in his quiet ministra 
tions at Peterhead, events of no small importance were 
occurring in the Church of Scotland. Immediately 
on the recognition of the Hanoverian family, it was 
resolved to make an attempt for the repeal of the 
penal laws. The slow and painful efforts by which the 
affair proceeded, the visit of the Bishops Skinner, 
Abernethy Drummond, and Strachan to London, in 
1 789, the spitefulness and rude ignorance of Thurlow, 
the assistance and wise counsels of Bishop Horsley, 



REASON OF THURLOW S OPPOSITION. 17 

all these are matters of Ecclesiastical History, but not 
of our present biography. 

It would not be right, however, to pass over one 
reason of Thurlow s opposition, certainly not generally 
known, as I find it recorded in a letter of Bishop Gleig 
to Bishop a%, under date Aug. 15, 1817 : 

^pt-^vf 

" It is the foolisli attempt which was made in the years 1786 
and 1787, to get an Act of Toleration passed in our favour 
without obliging us to pray for the King by name. That project 
originated, as perhaps you know and I can prove, in some cor 
respondence between the late Bishop Skinner and his father with 
Mr. Boucher, to whom they had been introduced by Bishop 
Seabury. Mr. Boucher, who had been useful on some occasion 
to one of the Edens, brother-in-law to Archbishop Moore, stood 
well with his Grace, and unfortunately supposed that his interest 
with him was great. He accordingly seems to have persuaded 
our two Clergymen that their project was practicable, and that 
the Archbishop of Canterbury would support it ; and the conse 
quence was, that they communicated it to some of the other 
Bishops, perhaps to all but Bishop Rose, and to many of the 
inferior Clergy, of whom I had the honour to be one. The 
whole project, together with the reasoning by which it was 
attempted to be made plausible, appeared to all the Edinburgh 
Clergy, as well as to me, in the highest degree extravagant, and 
fraught with the utmost danger to the Church ; it was likewise 
so very different from the plan which the Archbishop, Dean, and 
Vice-Dean of Canterbury had, a few months before, laid down 
to myself for obtaining a repeal of the penal laws, that after 
consulting Dr. Abernethy Drummond and Mr. J. Allan, I de 
tailed it to the Vice-Dean, Dr. Berkeley, and requested him to 
show my letter to the Dean, Dr. Home, and one or other of 
them to learn cautiously from the Archbishop, whether he would 
support such a measure, should it ever be attempted to be carried 
into effect. The consequence was, that the Archbishop severely 
reproved Mr. Boucher for coupling his name with so absurd a 
project, and also blaming Bishop Skinner s opposition to my 
promotion to the episcopate. This, however, was the very least 

c 



18 

evil that flowed from it. Either Archbishop Moore, or some 
other person, to whom the extravagant scheme had been com 
municated, must have communicated it to the Lord Chancellor 
Thuiiow ; for in his speech in opposition to our Act of Tolera 
tion, he charges our Clergy, in the very words of old Mr. Skinner, 
with contending that, before the Conversion of Constantine the 
Great, the Christian Clergy did not, in their assemblies, pray for 
the Roman Emperors by name. To this precious project, too, 
may, perhaps, be attributed the extreme dread of the Archbishop 
himself, of our Clergy finding their way into the Church of 
England ; for when I saw him at Canterbury he appeared to 
have no such dread, being privy to my preaching at Peekham." 

Bishop Torry s reply to the above is interesting : 

"What you mention of the attempt made in 1786 and 1787 
explains to me the ground of an expression which I heard so 
frequently that, even now, it is as fresh in my recollection as if 
I had heard it yesterday. I was then too young to be admitted 
into any secrets. But I saw that the minds both of Bishop 
Skinner and his father were galled by some severe disappoint 
ment ; and the old man particularly was at that time bitter in 
his resentment against you. The expression which I allude to 
was, ( that you had sacrificed a Bishop of your own Church on 
the altar of Canterbury/ the meaning of which I never under 
stood till now. It would certainly be the height of imprudence 
to tell the public that such a hopeless and ill-judged project was 
ever seriously entertained in the mind of the late Primus, whose 
character would thereby suffer in the judgment of many, and 
be depressed below its just standard/ [It is curious how com 
pletely since the period at which the Bishop wrote all ideas of 
Jacobitism and Anti-Jacobitism have so completely perished, 
as to render that no imprudence now, which in 1817 would 
have been its height/] 

" But I apprehend no serious injury to our Church, from what 
any individual can say, or publish, or do. Let us, as a body, 
be faithful and true, and thereby secure the favour and friend 
ship of the Great Head of the Church, and we need be under no 



OPPOSITION OF THE SO-CALLED ENGLISH CLERGY. 19 

alarm for the injurious effects of what may be done by any 
individual. It is this conviction which preserves my tranquillity 
even when things have a threatening aspect." 

When it seemed likely that the Bill for the abrogation 
of the Penal Laws would be successfully carried through 
Parliament, the English Clergy, calling themselves 
episcopal, but acknowledging no bishop, strained every 
nerve to prevent its success. They represented it as 
an effort on the part of the Scottish Prelates to usurp, 
under legal sanction, authority over themselves ; and 
the following letter refers to their views and attempts. 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, Jan. 20th, 1792. 

" It would now appear that these English Adventurers, (as a 
late Tourist calls them,) are preparing to throw off the mask, 
and to act openly, what they have hitherto been suspected of 
carrying on in a clandestine manner. Bishop Abernethy has 
of late repeatedly informed me, from Dr. Webster s authority, 
that they are determined to oppose our Bill whenever it shall be 
moved in Parliament, and to have a Bishop of their own, if 
possible. Since the beginning of this year I have been writing 
to Lord Kellie, the Bishop of S. David s, and all our friends in 
London, putting them in mind of us, and explaining fully the 
present situation of our affairs, and extent of our wishes, what 
we would fain hope from the united efforts of our friends, and 
what we have reason to fear from the threatened opposition of 
our enemies. From good Lord Kellie, who by this time is on 
his way to London, I have the kindest assurances that he will 
do everything in his power for us, and we have no reason to 
doubt of the zeal and activity of our agents in London, whom 
I have earnestly requested to lose no time in beginning our 
business as soon as the session commences. That is the time 
when the field of action will again open to us ; arid having al 
ready made the necessary preparations, and set all hands to work, 

c 2 



*U THE BILL RECEIVES THE ROYAL ASSENT. 

as far as my influence reaches, I can now only wish them suc 
cess, and pray GOD speed the plough !" 

The Bill received the royal assent on June 15th, 
1792. It was clogged however with the provisos that 
every clergyman must before officiating take the oaths 
in the usual manner, and must subscribe the XXXIX 
Articles, under the penalty of 20 for a first offence, 
and suspension for three years for the second. The 
tyranny of the enactment of a theological test by a 
British Parliament seems to have excited but little 
attention ; and at the Synod of Laurencekirk (Aug. 
22nd) the Committee who had carried out the repeal 
made their final report. Neither the oaths, however, 
nor subscription to the Articles were ecclesiastically 
required, nor for the present taken. The severity 
of the preceding persecution is amply proved by the 
tone in which the remaining penalties are mentioned. 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, June 26th, 1792. 

" The Laity, who hear the king prayed for as the law directs, 
are already relieved from all penalties or qualifications, and the 
Clergy will be so as soon as they can take the legal oaths, which 
will probably be the case in a few years ; and in the meantime 
they are exposed only to a fine of J?20, should any person be 
found malicious enough to inform, or a Judge appear weak 
and wicked enough to execute the law against them, neither of 
which I think is very likely to happen." 

In September, 1791, Mr. Torry married Jane, 
daughter of Dr. William Young, of Fawsyde, Kincar- 
dineshire, by his wife Ann, the eldest daughter of 
Thomas Gordon, Esq., of Buthlaw, in the county of 



MR. TORRY S LIFE AT PETERHEAD. 21 

Aberdeen, and had by this marriage three sons and 
four daughters, of whom only four now survive, viz., 
John, Dean of S. Andrew s, &c.; Thomas, Incumbent 
of S. Paul s Church, Dundee; Mary Anne, wife of 
Captain Sims, R.N. ; and Christian, unmarried, who 
continued to live with her father till his death. At 
Peterhead he was not only earnest in the discharge of 
his other pastoral duties, but also became very accep 
table as a preacher ; to which a fine voice, a clear and 
forcible style, and a pleasing manner greatly contri 
buted : and so successfully did he pursue his calling, 
that in less than three years after his appointment to the 
charge, the church in which he officiated becoming too 
small for his increasing flock, a new one was built 
capable of holding five hundred persons, the expense 
of which was upwards of 800, and was entirely de 
frayed by himself. This enlargement of his flock was 
an unmistakeable proof of the assiduity and accepta- 
bleness with which he laboured among them, and was 
not more attributable to the unremitting attention 
bestowed on his duties, than to his "kindness, ur 
banity, and condescension in his general intercourse 
with the people placed under his pastoral care." 1 

It soon became evident that the separated English 
congregations would, for the most part, unite with the 
Church, if the latter would receive the XXXIX Arti 
cles ; and negotiations took place on the possibility 
of their acceptance. But, strange to say, one of the 
principal difficulties arose, not in any of the dogmas 
that might have been thought most likely to give 
offence, but on those declarations with respect to 

1 This was said of him by one who was himself distinguished for the 
same virtues. See "Appendix to Keith s Catalogue of the Scottish 
Bishops, by the late Bishop Russell," p. 541. 



22 DIFFICULTIES ABOUT THE ACCEPTANCE 

original sin. Thus writes Mr. Watson from Laurence- 
kirk, July 7, 1792. 

" Do ye know that the Allans and the other Edinburgh Clergy 
are already hovering on the confines of Socinianism, expressing 
with great modesty their objections to the received doctrine of 
original sin as delivered in Bishop Skinner s lectures, and ex 
plaining away the pointed phraseology of Scripture concerning 
it ? I speak not from report, but from my own knowledge. 
Their Bishop is not what he should be as to his ideas to original 

sin, but he is orthodox and humble, compared with Mr. . 

So little are we hurt by the crime of Adam, that Mr. 

says he is born with no more taint in his nature than Adam 

was created with. Ah, Mr, , pride it was that ruined 

Adam, and beware lest pride ruin you, after CHRIST has re 
covered you, for no humble man would say what you have done. 
A case is put, which is vain, because the mercy of JEHOVAH 
precluded the possibility of it ; it is, if Adam had had a child 
born to him between his fall and the promise of a Redeemer, 
would that child have been damned for his original sin ? It is 
a horrid question ; but they put it and triumph in the negative. 
Absurd as it is I request your opinion of it, and likewise what 
are the effects of original sin in each of us. Are they only 
diseases, or temporal death ? Or what are they besides ?" 

Mr. Gleig was a frequent subject of Bishop Watson s 
animadversions on the subject of original sin. Bishop 
Torry s opinion may be learnt from the following 
account, given by his son, the present Dean of the 
Diocese of S. Andrew s : 

I remember/ he says, " when Bishop Gleig published his 
edition of Stackhouse, he presented a copy of it to Bishop Jolly 
and my father between them, aad Bishop Jolly kept it. I was 
then my father s curate, and he employed me to copy out the 
dissertation on original sin, a long one, before he sent the book 
back to Fraserburgh. I remember saying to him at the time, 



OP THE XXXIX ARTICLES. 23 

Do you think the Bishop sound on this point ? To which he 
answered, He is sound enough ; but he has his own way of 
explaining it/ 

Mr. Watson, raised September 20, 1792, to the See 
of Dunkeld, to which that of Dumblane was now con 
joined, thus pursues the subject in the next year : 

" There is one correspondent who allows me no rest night 
or day, with answering letters or thinking with what I am 
to answer them ; and the correspondence is of that nature, that 
duty binds me to keep it up, and with punctuality. 1 allude to 
Bishop Abernethy, whom we all know to be a worthy, honest- 
hearted man. But he has this infelicity of mind, that he espies 
danger in every bush, and gives himself and others much need 
less vexation. He has given me a sad winter with grievances 
and complaints ; and among other very disagreeable topics of 
discussion, his fixed opposition to the Thirty-nine Articles, the 
3rd, 9th, 13th, and 1 7th in particular, is not the least to be 
regretted. I have done what I could, sometimes defending, 
sometimes attacking, and have been as it were a mids-man to 
prevent matters from coming to an open war. But I fear it 
will not do. If it must be so, however, there is orthodox learn 
ing in the Church, much more than a match for him. And I 
hope it shall be exerted, so as effectually to expose his scheme, 
which, though he may not intend it, would lead us at last to 
think we can do very well without CHRIST. 

"If we are lost without CHRIST, if we cannot be saved but 
by His atonement, then I would broadly say at once, in the 
words of the Article which is so offensive, that { original sin 
deserveth GOD S wrath and damnation. And I think the asser 
tion is very capable of being defended. It is really lamentable 
that, there should be amongst us any so hackneyed in the school 
of Socinus as to evade, or to attempt to evade, the force of the 
plainest texts of Scripture." 

Mr. Tony s rising eminence as a theologian is amply 
evinced by the following request from his Diocesan : 



24 MR. TORRY AN ORGAN-BUILDER. 

"Aberdeen, Jan. 19th, 1795. 

"You will remember, that I suggested to the Synod in 
August last, the idea of procuring a proper enlargement of our 
Church Catechism, so as to make it more instructive to those 
young members of the Church who are past a state of childhood, 
and yet have need to be taught what are the first principles of 
the oracles of GOD. I wish you would, at your leisure hours, 
turn your thoughts that way, and contribute what assistance 
you can, to supply a want which has been long regretted, and 
many attempts made with that view, but none of them yet so 
successful as could be desired. I have requested of Bishop 
Watson to bestow some serious attention on so good and neces 
sary a work, but he pleads a number of avocations in excuse for 
his wishing to decline it." 

Besides his professional avocations, Mr. Torry em 
ployed his leisure time in an employment which, if 
not usually pursued by the clergy, at all events enabled 
him to render essential service to some of his nearer 
brethren, that of organ-building, in which he obtained 
considerable eminence. Primus Skinner, after con 
sulting him on the subject of an organ which he intends 
to provide for his chapel, and explaining the excellence 
of the instrument he requires, says, 

"October 30th, 1795. 

" It will be a question with many, however, whether this can 
be expected from one who has not been regularly bred to the 
business, and must want a deal of information possessed by 
those who have been educated in that line. An organ made at 
Peter head, it will be said, can never be compared to one from 
London, executed by workmen whose hands are constantly 
at the business, and must therefore be infinitely more expert. 
To this it may be replied, that you are not working for profit, 
and can pay those whom you employ much cheaper than in 
London. Therefore, in order to be better prepared for laying 
your proposal before my managers, I should like to know more 
fully the construction and compass of your organ, how many of 



THE SCOTTISH COMMUNION OFFICE. 25 

the stops are metal, which I suppose you have got from London, 
and whether they are such as you can promise on their sufficiency." 

The following notice is curious, as being the first 
time in his now existing correspondence, that the sub 
ject which was the great end and aim of Bishop Tony s 
life, the preservation of the Scottish Liturgy, is men 
tioned ; and, not without a hint at the softening and 
diluting process which he very willingly spent and 
was spent, in opposing : 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, November 23rd, 1796. 

" Mr. Shand objects to an insertion in the questions on the 
Eucharist. In my printed Catechism I followed our own Com 
munion Office, in which we pray that the bread and wine may 
become the Body and Blood of His most dearly beloved SON/ 
Last year, when Bishop Watson and I went over this Catechism 
we were aware of the prejudices which are entertained against 
us on this point, as if we favoured the doctrine of tran substan 
tiation, and therefore agreed to insert the words, or be unto 
us/ But if it be in the least suspected that this insertion seems 
to be a departure from the doctrine of our Communion Office, 
it will be better to leave it out." 

The schismatical English Clergy rested one of their 
main arguments on this office ; and the sentiments of 
several of the leading English Bishops were sought on 
the subject. It must have been highly gratifying to 
Mr. Torry to receive from Bishop Abernethy Drum- 
mond the following extract from a letter addressed 
to him by Bishop Horsley : 

Bishop Horsley to Bishop Abernethy Drummond. 

" Your Communion Office is really a very fine and edifying 
composition. Our Office, as it stood in King Edward s First 



26 

Prayer Book, was nearly, I think, the same. And I have long 
lamented the alterations that were made to humour those who 
we find by experience never will be satisfied. Their separation 
(the Scotch Laity) is a schism ; the English Clergy officiating in 
the English Chapels, and dissuading the return of the Laity, as 
I fear they do, to the Scottish Church, are guilty of fomenting 
schism. These are my avowed sentiments. Whether all my 
brethren of the English Bench may concur with me, I cannot 
say : I shall have no opportunity of conversing with any of 
them on the subject before the meeting of Parliament, as I shall 
remain in the country as long as I can, for the benefit of my 
health. And if they should concur, whether it maybe expedient 
to interpose any act of Authority, is a matter to be considered. 
I shall hope that an open avowal of their sentiments individually 
must have sufficient weight. 

" I remain, my dear sir, 

" Your affectionate brother and faithful servant, 

"S. ROFFENS." 

The year 1796 saw Mr. Torry s neighbour at Fraser- 
burgh, Alexander Jolly, raised to the Episcopate. 
Bishop Macfarlane found the oversight of the three 
Dioceses of Ross, Moray, and Argyll, a task beyond 
his strength ; and proposed his Presbyter as his co 
adjutor. The Moray Priests willingly elected him; 
but Primus Skinner set his face against the election. 
" You want more Priests/ he said : (there were only 
nine in the three dioceses :) " not a second Bishop ; 
and, if you did need a coadjutor, it should be one who 
is acquainted with Gaelic, of which Mr. Jolly, what 
ever in other respects his fitness, is confessedly igno 
rant." The rest of the College, however, paid no 
attention to that remonstrance ; and electing Bishop 
Abernethy Drummond Primus pro hac vice, proceeded 
to the consecration, at Dundee, on S. John Baptist s 
Day. It would be unjust to blame the Primus, though 



BISHOP ABERNETHY DRUMMOND. 27 

undoubtedly the event justified the College. Bishop 
Abernethy Drummond, who at this time was a frequent 
correspondent of Mr. Tony s, was the most learned 
Prelate of the Scottish Church of that day ; though 
an unfortunate manner and great asceticism of dispo 
sition detracted, in some degree, from his usefulness. 
By his marriage with the heiress of Hawthornden, (in 
consequence of which event he assumed his second 
name,) he became possessed of that estate; and its 
ample income was by him devoted, in great measure, 
to the relief of the poorer Clergy. Hundreds of 
instances in which he showed his benevolence are only 
written above ; but enough remains in his correspon 
dence to show that the hard manner was only external, 
and that there was a large and warm heart beneath it. 
Elected to Brechin in 1787, he was afterwards trans 
lated to Edinburgh, (with which he held Glasgow and 
Galloway,) and his humility was sufficiently conspicu 
ous in his readiness to resign the Metropolitan See, when 
it was thought that the Union of the separated Clergy 
would be most easily arranged, were a Priest of English 
ordination consecrated Bishop of Edinburgh ; and Mr. 
Boucher, Vicar of Epsom, an American loyalist, was 
pitched on for that purpose. This was, as it has been 
well said, "a zeal and humbleness of mind which would 
have done credit to any Prelate of any age." 

Bishop Abernethy Drummond to Mr. Torry. 

" Hawthornden, June 23rd, 1800. 

" Indeed I am so provoked at the Bishop of Aberdeen s ad 
dress to his Majesty/ 5 [on occasion of the attempt of Hadfield 
on the life of George III.,] " that I do not give his Clergy a 
shilling on his account, but because of their own distress. It is 
highly undeserved to oblige me (and uay other brethren I sup- 



28 

pose) either to appear disloyal, or subscribe a paper, which I 
can barely do with a safe conscience. The view I know is that 
I may approve of this abominable Act of Parliament, which I 
perfectly abhor." [The writer is referring to the oath of abju 
ration, which asserted the right of William of Orange to the 
throne, and required a solemn declaration of belief that the 
Prince of Wales was a supposititious child ; a palpable and all 
but acknowledged invention of Bishop Burnet.] " I am per 
suaded Mr. Dundas and Mr. Pitt both, will consider us as hypo- 
crital Dissenters, or flattering sycophants, and therefore I have 
told him that I will not pay a farthing for advertising it in the 
newspapers, but shall be ashamed of it if I see it there. Pray 
beg of Bishop Jolly, in my name, to set about answering Dr. 
Campbell s defence of Presbytery as fast as possible. It is, as 
he says, but a paper castle, which a blast of truth will instantly 
throw down. Yet if not confuted it will do much hurt, and the 
Doctor is an antagonist well worthy of being opposed, and the 
subject is dignus vindice nodus." 

The Bishop is alluding to Professor Campbell s 
Lectures on Ecclesiastical History, which he prudently 
left it to his executors to publish. They contained a 
virulent attack on the Scotch Church and her succes 
sion, derived, as he maintained, through Presbyters, 
in which her Bishops " were solemnly made deposi 
taries of no deposits, commanded to be diligent in 
doing no work, vigilant in the oversight of no flock, 
assiduous in teaching and governing no people, and 
presiding in no Church." The calumniated Prelates 
were not wanting to themselves. Primus Skinner 
replied in his Primitive Truth and Order ; Mr. (after 
wards Bishop) Gleig in six numbers of the Anti- 
Jacobin ; and Bishop Abernethy Drummond in the 
Gentleman s Magazine, then of far different calibre 
from the present Review. 

The next letter introduces a correspondent, on 



HUTCHINSONIANISM. 29 

whose ashes I would desire to tread lightly, but who, 
if the Catholic Faith be a living reality, fell away 
most grievously from it, even then when he considered 
himself to be clinging to it most resolutely. Andrew 
Macfarlane, a Presbyter at Inverness, raised to the See 
of Moray and Ross in 1787, had embraced in their 
widest extent, the principles of Hutchinsonianism. 
It is well known that Hutchinson numbered among 
his disciples some of the most earnest men in the 
Church of England : that Jones of Nayland, Park- 
hurst, the author of the Lexicons, and Bishop Home 
of Norwich, warmly embraced his tenets ; and that 
one grand feature of their system was opposition to 
Newtonianism, as tending, in their opinion, to latitu- 
dinarianism and infidelity. It is perhaps not so gene 
rally known, that in their recoil from the Socinianism 
which had threatened during the middle of the 18th 
century, to overwhelm the Church of England, most 
of them denied the Eternal Generation of the SON of 
GOD : that even a few passages of Jones of Nayland 
require to be received with all possible charity ; and 
that some assertions of Home cannot be defended at 
all. They then either fell into Tritheism, or into a 
kind of Sabellianism ; and it was the latter form which 
was assumed by the Hutchinsonianism of Scotland. 
This may be seen in the Letters addressed to Candidates 
for Holy Orders of Mr. Skinner of Linshart, the father 
of the late, and grandfather of the present, Primus : 
the titles of some of which are amply sufficient to 
prove what is here said. 1 

1 Letter 2. Doctrine of Eternal Generation : on what founded : how 
explained by Dr. Bull. 

Letter 3. " SON of GOD," how to be understood : not of His Deity, 
as we never say, Father of GOD : how S. John introduces the only 



30 THE DOCTRINE OF ETERNAL GENERATION 

Bishop Macfarlane, however, goes much farther. 
It would have been in all respects pleasanter to me to 
omit his letters altogether ; but if one use of biographies 
like the present is to supply materials for future eccle 
siastical history, I should have been guilty of defraud 
ing that, for the sake of dealing gently with an indi 
vidual. At the same time, I have no right to judge 
the Prelate himself: only it is impossible to print 
letters like the following, without protesting that they 
do not contain the faith once for all delivered to the 
Saints. 

Bishop Macfarlane to Mr. Torry. 

"28th June, 1801. 

" Your reflections respecting the state of the Church I often 
make. I can see very little way through the present public 

begotten of the Father: the primitive Fathers appealed to : Ignatius speaks 
of CHRIST as Begotten and not Begotten, contradicted by Dr. Bull and 
Waterland ; Eternal Generation neither the language, nor doctrine of Ig 
natius. 

Letter 4. The Apostolical Constitutions not friendly to Eternal Gene 
ration, neither the Council of Nice : the Greek language not sufficiently 
expressive of the distinctive energy of the Hebrew. 

Letter 8. " Eternal Generation" supported by the authority of the 
Romish Church : not much noticed by the Reformers : how received in 
Scotland and England : adopted by the Westminster Assembly : how ex 
plained by Bishop Pearson and Mr. Reeves. 

Letter 9. Dangerous consequences of the Doctrine of " Eternal Gene 
ration." Subordination, and hence inferiority in Deity : how insisted on by 
Dr. Bull : his thesis considered, that " GOD the FATHER, even according 
to His divinity, is greater than the SON :" this, the opinion of Dr. 
Samuel Clarke, controverted by Dr. Brown, Bishop of Cork and Ross; 
and by Dr. John Edwards, of Cambridge ; and Dr. Bennet, of Colchester, 
asserting, that the Scriptures nowhere mention any derivation, or subordi 
nation in the Trinity. 

Letter 14. The Author s apology for differing in opinion from so many 
learned men : allows his just share of merit to Athanasius, but cannot go 
all the lengths in his praise that some have gone : thinks the language of 
Ignatius entitled to as much respect as that of Athanasius ; offers two ob 
servations on " the testimony of the Fathers" as necessary to be attended to. 



REJECTED BY THE HUTCHINSONIANS. 31 

medium. What I think I see is not at all comfortable ! Ini 
quity abounds, and the love of almost all hath waxed cold ! 
I have this day an unusually desponding letter from the Primus. 
There is scarce anything in it comfortable, but that he had been 
with Sir Archibald and Lady Grant, and that Monymusk is like to 
do pretty well ! But a proper clergyman is wanted. Mr. Walker 
would go were there proper accommodation, it seems ; and yet 
it is said he is rich ! I know not what Bishop Jolly should do 
in this case. The Bishops, it is obvious, are to be pitied in case 
they lay things to heart. All do not ! 

" It is now a long while since I have been well satisfied that 
neither Theology nor Philosophy is understood or taught truly. 
The former as generally taught and written is a sad jargon, or 
mass of Paganism, Judaism, (in the worst sense of that term,) 
and Christianity. From pagan philosophy we have all the disqui 
sitions concerning GOD eternal paternity, filiation and proces 
sion, &c., and all the consequent absurd impieties. Many will 
easily give up the obvious sense of Holy Scripture rather than the 
Anti-christian reasonings of some paganic-philosophical Fathers 
so called, as our Bishops, Abernethy Drummond, and even my 
brother your neighbour ! I am sorry it should be so, and see 
more and more the need we have of some fixed test or standard 
made from the AOFIA ZfLNTA or D^rP"Q*7, the words of the 
Living Ones ; we may find abundance in the Fathers to support 
such a standard too. Pearson, Bull, Waterland, &c. with Clarke 
and Whiston, have all picked out of the Fathers to support their 
several false theories; the truth agreeing with Holy Scripture 
these men have left unnoticed ! Though we be weak and few 
in number, may we not do something for the truth as it is in 
JESUS ? Do think of it, my dear Sir, and let us unite in good 
earnest in manifesting the faith once delivered to the saints ; 
even in print, if none beside, I shall do it. 

" I cannot get over Bishop Abernethy Drummond s note, now 
so notorious, nor Bishop Jolly, who seems willing to defend it ! 
The truth is we have no test. What we believe as a society is 
unknown, which is often objected to us. Indeed every one seems 
to be as when there was no king in Israel. Your neighbour, old 
Mr. Skinner, had once a MS. against Bull, which I wish much 



32 IIUTCHINSONIANISM OF BISHOP MACFARLANE. 

published ; it would fell that Dagon to the ground. Let us tiy 
to have it printed. Respecting Philosophy, I have no scruple in 
saying, I think the Newtonian tends to Atheism. I think 
Newton s, Locke s, and Clarke s Deus, the same with Virgil s 
Spiritus intus alit, &c/ The impious whim of a plurality of 
worlds, peopled, &c. all tend to heighten human ideas of gran 
deur, but to lessen the importance of redemption." 

The last sentence is curiously appropriate to a fa 
vourite theory of the present time. In his next letter 
the Bishop returns to the charge against Newton. 

"Inverness, March 4th, 1801. 

" The Christian philosopher should remember that Newton 
and his disciples however they pretend to believe the Bible, and 
even to write on Biblical subjects, yet declare the same Bible 
speaks falsely on philosophical subjects ! So their philosophy 
or wisdom is the wisdom of this world, which wisdom neither 
teaches nor leads to the true GOD. I consider Newton and his 
followers with John Locke to be nearly the "Fathers of the pre 
sent Atheism, Anarchy, and the general Apostasy from all 
truth." 

And on the 4th of August, of the same year :- 

" I am really sorry my time is so much broke in upon ; as 
a long while ago, I had a letter from Bishop Jolly, on the eter 
nal generation scheme, which did not at all please me. I meant 
to enforce it at great length, not on his account only, but to 
show how I understand it. I have indeed written more than five 
sheets on the subject, but I have not had time to transcribe, 
which I must do, in so large a matter. My notes on the Nicene 
Creed are sketched out but none filled up. I have it much at 
heart, to have Mr. Skinner s remarks on Bull published, which 
I hope will be done. I am much pleased to learn the good old 
man has made remarks upon the malevolent Jesuit Campbell. 
I have given my opinion to his son the Bishop, in answer to his 
letter to me. There is much need for an answer, but Bishop 



33 

Jolly s and Dr. Gleig s in the Anti-Jacobin, amounts to little 
or nothing to the purpose. Your Bishop, too, hath, it appears, 
a practical little work (though not his own) ready for publica 
tion, which from his account hath my entire approbation. In 
these times, and our situations, every one should do something 
that the Church suffer not by our neglect. 

" At the time of writing the first part of this scrawl I was so 
disturbed as not to be able to say all I wished, nor as I wished 
entirely. I have got many books, and pamphlets, which I 
have not read of late. I see Bishop Horsley hath published a 
Translation of Hosea, but I have seen no character of it. Jones 
Works are published ; I am a subscriber, though I have almost 
all already. Do get for yourself Riccalton s Works, 3 vols. ; 
Jesse on the Scriptures, &c. ; and a Clear Display of the Trinity, 
by a Layman. 

" Just come in pretty weary, so I conclude. Mine join me 
in compliments. I hope to see or hear of you soon. 

" I recommend you, dear sir, Mrs. Torry, and family, to GOD S 
grace in CHRIST. Ever with esteem, yours, 

"ANDREW MACFARLANE." 

Bishop Macfarlane to Mr. Torry. 

" Inverness, 25th Nov. 1801. 

" I was lately in Dingwall, and got very bad weather, but did 
some good. In this place there are about thirty members of 
the Church or so, perhaps near forty, but only about twenty 
communicants. For a number of years we have been tost about 
from room to room, having no abiding place. I have long tried 
to get some house purchased and fitted up, nay, even to build 
one ; but hitherto it hath defied me ! Indeed I could not get 
a bit of ground, not even from some professed members of the 
Church, without a very high feu duty, though the earth 5 be 
JEHOVAH S, and the fulness thereof ! When last in Dingwall, 
however, I applied to a gentleman of large property (Mr. 
Davidson, of Tulloch) who hath town-lands, but usually re 
sides in London. I succeeded in getting from him at once a 
spot of forty feet square, choicely situated, for one shilling feu 
duty annually ! Mr. D. is a very good young man, and did he 

D 



34 

live in this country, would be a member of the Church. I hope 
next year to get a neat small chapel built for about 150. I 
fear I shall in this too be considerably involved in debt. But 
Deus providebit I We have a small house or chapel in Tortoise 
for the like number as Dingwall, yet after all the love of almost 
all hath waxed cold. 31 

Bishop Abernethy Drummond to Mr. Torry. 

[Another of the many instances of the liberality of the Bishop 
of Edinburgh.] 

" 1802. 

" As 1 promised Mr. Murdoch 5 a year, please give the 
interest of J50 of the 70 to him, that he may have the full 
sum that I intended for him ; and if he has a successor I wish 
it to be continued to him, that the pure worship of GOD may 
be performed in Keith or Rathven so long as there are a few 
members of the Church to join in it. The interest of the 20 
Mr. Cardno may get so long as Mr. Walker of Huntly lives, 
who does not need it so much as most of the Clergy. But 
when he dies, in case he has a successor, I shall endeavour if I 
live to add 80 to the 20 to yield an interest of 5 annually 
to the Clergyman at Huntly. And as I fear that either Keith 
or Huntly will soon be deprived of a Pastor, my wish is that 
the <5 which belongs to the place which fails first, may be 
added to the other, and the Clergyman be obliged to read 
prayers and preach at the vacant charge every third or fourth 
Sunday, or as often as the Bishop thinks proper." 

Bishop Macfarlane to Mr. Torry. 

"Inverness, 21st Aug. 1802. 

" Since I received yours I have had much travel and turmoil of 
body and mind. I have been in Argyleshire, where I confirmed 
only about a hundred and thirty. The regular visitationSj and 
that Bishop Petrie confirmed infants, have left fewer now than 
on former occasions ; and what is really distressing, sheep are 
banishing mankind from all quarters to towns to be corrupted, 
and to America, to return no more ! 



BISHOP PETRIE. d5 

" New books I have got few of late, since getting Nares s 
Eis Oros/ which I like not. ( Newtonianism/ Religion of 
Natureism/ with Eternal Generationism/ and others have been 
long doing and are now doing vast mischief. 

" Bishop Abernethy Drumrnond is zealous in his way, and 
understands Church government and discipline, but never made 
great progress in theology agreeable to Holy Scripture." 

This account of Bishop Petrie is not without its 
interest, as showing how completely he, like the rest 
of the Non-jurors, was bent on reverting to the prac 
tices of the Primitive Church, and how far he was 
removed from that view of Confirmation which would 
make it the mere renewal of the Baptismal vow. He 
was indeed a man to whom the Church in Scotland 
was deeply indebted. He resided in a mere cottage, 
where he acted as a kind of Theological Professor, 
taking many of the young men who were preparing 
for the Ministry to live with him, directing their 
studies, and carefully training them how in all things 
to discharge their several duties. 

Some negotiations for the transfer of Mr. Torry s 
services to Dundee seem to have led to the following 
address, delivered by him to his congregation on S. 
Bartholomew s Day, 1802: 



Address to the Heads of Families^ of the Scotch Episcopal 
Congregation, convened in the Chapel, on the 24th of 
August, 1802. 

" I have taken the liberty, my friends, of calling you together 
to lay before you a state of affairs relative to this House. This 
you are well entitled to know, and it will be for the mutual 
credit and advantage of both parties, that it be accurately 
known. 

D 2 



36 STATE OF THE CHAPEL AT PETERHEAD I 

" When the erection of a new Chapel became necessary for 
the better accommodation of this Congregation, our Church had 
then no protection from the law. We had no Nomen juris, as 
a body, and consequently could not in that capacity possess any 
property; nor, if deprived of it, either by fraud or violence, 
could we have sued at law for the recovery of it. This made it 
necessary that the House should be private and individual pro 
perty, in which capacity it was competent for me or any other 
individual to be proprietor of it ; and many circumstances con 
curred to induce me to take the risk and burden of it upon 
myself rather than to solicit others to do it. In one respect 
(indeed the principal and most important one,) the undertaking 
has been attended with the happiest effects. It has enabled me 
to be the instrument of adding to the Congregation about one 
third of their number, during a course of only twelve years 
ministry among you, a circumstance for which I shall be thankful 
to GOD all the days of my life. But how far I have benefited 
myself in a temporal view, is another consideration, and will 
appear from such documents as I shall immediately lay before 
you. 

" I will, however, do you the justice to say, that I am per 
suaded this Congregation has no other wish, than that their 
Pastor should be decently supported in a moderate way, which 
is all that the Clergy in our Church either do or are entitled to 
expect ; and if this has not been my case, I freely own that the 
fault is chargeable only upon myself, in being so long without 
applying for redress. Yet I trust I may without arrogance say, 
that this circumstance will eventually operate in my favour with 
every ingenuous mind, by showing you that your good, and the 
prosperity of the Church, has been more my object, than my own 
individual advantage; and this is not the only instance of dis 
interestedness and steady affection to you, of which I can and 
will, at a proper season, exhibit indisputable proofs. 

" In the present circumstances of our Church, the common 
method of supporting the Clergy is by an assessment on the 
Seats, the Sunday Collections, and the Offerings at the Altar. 

" I therefore now proceed to show you what the emoluments 
of this House have been, under these different heads : 



A BETTER PROVISION NECESSARY. 37 

S. d. 

" Free surplus of Seat Rent, after deducting, in 
terest of .700 and other public burdens, for 
1799, 1800, and 1801 . . . . .818 

" Amount of Sunday Collections, as per statement 

attested by the Collectors . . . . 36 10 

" Average state of Offerings at the Altar, after de 
ducting the expense of Communion elements and 
special charities, not known, but say . 10 

54 11 8 

" It will readily occur to you all, that this sum, or any sum 
near to it, is far short of a decent competence in these times to 
the Clergyman of such a numerous and respectable Congrega 
tion as this. The deficiency entirely arises from the heavy in 
terest of money which I am paying to this hour. And the 
point that is now respectfully submitted to your consideration, 
is to deliberate on the most proper means of ridding me of this 
burden of interest. Perhaps you will adopt, as the most pro 
bable expedient, an additional assessment on the Seats. 

" To reconcile you to this measure, I beg leave to inform you, 
that even in the country chapels lately erected in this neigh 
bourhood, although the Congregations have paid every farthing 
of expense, they have yet found it necessary, before they could 
provide decently for their Pastors, to make the Seat Rents higher 
than they are in this Chapel, where the Clergyman has had the 
interest of the money expended in its erection and all other 
public burdens to bear. 

" But I trust it is unnecessary to say any thing further on the 
subject, than that you will treat this business with the candour 
it deserves. I have endeavoured to prejudice no one in my own 
favour, nor to form any party for my own purposes. I scorn 
the meanness of intrigue, and what cannot be carried by open 
and ingenuous methods, must always remain undone by me." 

Another proposal, the rejection of which shows Mr. 
Torry s disinterestedness and freedom from ambition, 
was almost immediately made. 



38 



Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, Sept. 7th, 1802. 

" It seems they will not allow you to remain in Peterhead, 
if offers from other places can induce you to leave it. I have, 
this day, received a letter from Bishop Abernethy, informing 
ine of the disappointment he has met with from Mr. Walker, 
who has positively rejected all his offers, and that now his only 
hope of obtaining a suitable assistant and successor depends on 
you. He writes as follows : I mentioned to -you (when in 
Edinburgh) that I thought Mr. Torry the likeliest man of my 
acquaintance to support the respectability of the Church in 
Edinburgh, and could a popular man be got to supply his place, 
and give him a reasonable rent for his chapel and house, I still 
think it would be an eligible situation for him. After paying 
24< of rent for the chapel and vestry, I think the emoluments 
would amount to j8lOO, or thereabout. Will you be so good 
as sound him on the subject, and let me know his answer ? I 
have engaged Mr. Henderson for two months; so that Mr. 
Torry will not be obliged to leave Peterhead immediately, nor 
until it may be convenient for him/ He afterwards intreats 
me not to delay writing to you, and in a postscript adds, that 
he has resolved to be only the Bishop, but not the active pastor 
of the congregation, and to have nothing to do with the emolu 
ments. It will therefore be necessary that you let me know, as 
soon as possible, what return I am to make to this application. 
And as to my own opinion on the subject, if I must part with 
you as a presbyter of this diocese, which I shall at any rate do 
with great reluctance, I am inclined to think, that your services 
might be still more useful to the Church in Edinburgh than 
even in Dundee, 1 and though both the old Bishops have need 
to be guarded against making an improper choice, it is evident 

1 [I have received several letters respecting my removal to Dundee, in 
one of which, among other inducements, it was mentioned that my emolu 
ments there would not probably be less than 150, a temptation, 
however, which has had no influence on me.] (Note in Mr. Torry s 
hand.) 



REMOVAL TO EDINBURGH. 39 

that the Metropolis stands most in need of getting something 
done to restore the credit of our episcopacy in it, which would 
surely be much safer in the hands of some person of character 
and experience than with one whose reputation is not sufficiently 
established. You are, however, well able to judge for yourself, 
and I shall expect to be acquainted with whatever resolution 
you may form, after having taken the proper measures for 
enabling you to adopt that which is most prudent and eligible. 
Mr. Nicoll was here last week, and set out with my son on 
Friday for Angus, so would not receive your letter till he got to 
Arbroath on Saturday night. He will probably be this week at 
Dundee, or corresponding with the Bishop and people there on 
the subject of his letter to you, and you will, no doubt, hear the 
result in course. Meantime, with my best wishes for your com 
fort and happiness, in whatever part of the Church your services 
may be called for. 

Mr. Torry to Primus Skinner. 

"Peterhead, Sept. 13th, 1802. 

" Right Rev. Father, 

" 1 would have reckoned it my duty to return an earlier 
answer to your last letter, if I had not been informed that 
there was to be a meeting of the committee, lately appointed by 
my congregation, to devise a plan for raising a respectable living 
to their pastor, on a steady and permanent footing. 

" I am happy to be able to say, that at a very numerous 
general meeting, held some time ago, it was then resolved 
(almost unanimously, I believe) to augment my free income to 
^8115 sterling; and this without the smallest influence used on 
my part, or communicating the proposal from Dundee; a cir 
cumstance which makes their intended liberality more creditable 
to themselves, and by far more gratifying to me. 

" The meeting of this evening was for the purpose of settling 
on a plan for carrying the above resolution into effect; which, 
although it may be attended with some difficulties, I have no 
doubt they will eventually accomplish with as little murmuring 
among the people as can reasonably be expected. 



40 HE DECLINES THE OFFER, 

" Some days after the general meeting, 1 communicated Mr. 
NicolPs proposal to such of my friends as I accidentally met with ; 
mentioning at the same time that, since they had shown their 
good-will to me, and testified their concern for the credit of 
religion, in such a becoming manner, no temptation of superior 
emolument from any other quarter, would, in the smallest degree, 
influence my conduct. The same I communicated to the whole 
committee this evening, who seemed to be well pleased with this 
declaration of disinterested attachment to them. And thus my 
resolution respecting Dundee is finally fixed, (since you were 
pleased to put the determination of it in my own power) whether 
any future application come from that quarter or not. 

" But with respect to the application from Bishop Abernethy, 
what shall I say ? Perhaps the best answer that I can assign 
for declining it is that after what is intended to be done for 
me by my own congregation, it might give them offence to pro 
pose to leave them ; and thus I might injure the cause of epis 
copacy in one place by proposing to serve it in another. But 
should this objection be got over by saying that another clergy 
man might be procured equally acceptable and useful in Peter- 
head, then I may be allowed to plead my consciousness of 
inability for answering the expectations entertained from my 
wished-for services in Edinburgh. To uphold what is in a 
prosperous condition may be accounted not difficult; but to 
restore what is in a great measure lost, would require en 
dowments which it would very ill become me to think that I 
possess. It is true that all our success must be ascribed to the 
blessing of heaven ; but it is also true, in the spiritual as in the 
natural husbandry, that success will generally be proportioned, 
not only to the industry but likewise the skilfulness of the 
labourer. For these reasons, and others of inferior note that 
might be given, I hope Bishop Abernethy will turn his views to 
some other clergyman better calculated for answering the im 
portant ends he has so much at heart. In the mean time, I 
cannot conclude without expressing my gratitude for the favour 
able opinion which both your reverence and he are pleased to 
entertain of me ; which, by GOD S grace, I hope I shall study to 
deserve more and more. 



TO THE GREAT JOY OF THE PRIMUS. 41 

Bishop Jolly had at first been in favour of Mr. 
Tony s removal; but he soon (Oct. 9, 1802) ac 
quiesced in his reasons for remaining. 

" Circumstanced as you now are, it will not be easy, I see, to 
effect your removal. 

" What shall be done ? All around the prospect is gloomy, 
but still we must look up : fervently presenting the excellent 
collect of this week, that being cleansed, we may be defended 
and preserved ! With repetition of best wishes for you and 
your s, I beg your prayers for your most humble servant." 

So characteristic of the man ; his one motto from 
the cradle to the grave. " All around the prospect is 
gloomy, but still we must look up !" Bishop Skinner 
was, of course, rejoiced not to lose his presbyter. 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, Oct. 20th, 1802. 

"I take this opportunity of acknowledging the very great 
satisfaction which I received from being informed, not only 
that you were resolved to remain with your present charge, but 
that such a resolution was taken in consequence of what your 
congregation have done to augment your income, which indeed 
is no more than they ought to have done long ago : but I am 
happy that they have now exerted themselves in so liberal a 
manner, especially as it was unsolicited by you or by any friend 
in your behalf; and I hope they will find no difficulty in execut 
ing the plan proposed, as a thing absolutely necessary to show 
themselves worthy of your services, and desirous to retain them. 
GOD grant that you and they may be long happy together, and 
I trust you shall never have any cause to regret your determina 
tion to continue with them." 

Bishop Macfarlane s communications must have en 
tailed no small amount of trouble on his correspondent. 
From a closely written folio sheet, the following may 



42 THE UNION OF THE SEPARATED CHAPELS. 

be quoted, as showing to what fearful lengths that 
Prelate proceeded : 

"Inverness, Dec. 17th, 1802. 

" I consider all acts of Deity to relate to created beings and 
things. To me it appears most horrible presumption to pretend 
to say, even to think, of actions of JEHOVAH in Trinity upon 
Him-themselves. I therefore take the Eternal-generation scheme 
to be more injurious, if possible, and dreadful, than Arianisni. 
As JEHOVAH is one, if there be a generation, They generate; a 
communication, They communicate, &c. ; but I say no more to 
you. I need not. It may occur to you that the Incarnation is 
a peculiar personal act, and, as such, it militates against what I 
have said ; but when you think seriously it doth not, as might 
be clearly shown." 

The union of the separated chapels was now pro 
ceeding with great rapidity. Primus Skinner showed 
a most commendable zeal for this work of peace ; but 
it must be confessed that the schismatical congrega 
tions were received too much as equals treating with 
equals, instead of revolted presbyters and laymen sub 
mitting to Bishops. Articles and stipulations and 
guarantees of rights accompanied the process ; and the 
retention of the English Communion Office by the 
existing congregations seems to have filled Mr. Torry 
with fear, lest the high eucharistic doctrine of his own 
Church should be lost or obscured. 

Towards the end of 1802, a proposal was made by 
Dr. Laing of Peterhead, to submit to his Diocesan. 
This priest had been schismatically ordained about 
1770, by Dr. Trail, then Bishop of Down and Connor, 
while on a tour through Scotland, at Peterhead ; though 
Bishop Kilgour was actually resident in that town at 
the time. The wisdom of the following letter from 
Mr. Torry has been amply proved by sad experience 



DR. LAING OF PETERHEAD. 43 

subsequently connected with some of the united con 
gregations : 

Mr. Torry to Primus Skinner. 

"Peter-head, Dec. 24th, 1802. 

"Right Rev. Father, 

" The business of the union of Dr. Laing s congregation 
with the Scotch Episcopal Church has, at last, been seriously 
entered upon, and appears at present to be in such a fair train, 
as to afford a prospect of a favourable conclusion. Dr. Laing 
called on me yesterday, and showed me the whole correspon 
dence relative to it. It is an event much to be wished for, and 
the very expectation of it seems to diffuse general satisfaction in 
this place. 

" Yet, though ardently to be desired, I trust that, in order to 
bring it about, no concessions will be made inconsistent with 
the dignity and just rights of the Episcopate, or with those 
doctrines which hitherto have been accounted essential to the 
purity, the peace, and unity of the Christian Church. Some 
thing of this sort, however, seems to be required in the stipula 
tion made by Dr. Laing, in his answer to Mr. Stephen ; and as 
your Reverence has passed them over without animadversion, I 
have reason to believe that your silence is construed into acqui 
escence. Nay, what is more, the only exception which you have 
made, namely, that it would be indelicate to require the Bishops 
not to do what they have uniformly abstained from doing, Dr. 
Laing lays hold of, and says, that on the same footing he objects 
to two or three of the Articles of Union : that it is indelicate to 
require him to profess his belief of the Gospel, &c., &c., as the 
requisition seems to imply, that hitherto he had not been a true 
believer of the Gospel, or done his duty faithfully as a Christian 
Minister. To this I answered, that, by parity of reason, he 
might object to the repetition of his Creed every LORD S Day, 
which the Church in her Public Service enjoins him to make : 
and that on the same ground he might have refused to answer 
some of the Questions in the Ordination Office, which might be 
strained to a retrospective view, as easily as the Articles alluded 



44 MR. TORRY S ORGANS. 

to by him. Still he was dissatisfied, and maintained that they 
were justly chargeable with ambiguity, and had been drawn up 
with very little regard to delicacy for gentlemen in his situation. 
I then desired him to correspond with you, as the only person 
capable of removing his objections. To this he replied, that he 
and two or three of his people were to go to Aberdeen soon, to 
talk over the business, which I was very glad to hear, because it 
shows that they are in earnest about it. Only as they appear 
so extremely tenacious of what they account their just rights, I 
hope that no part of the genuine rights of the episcopal order 
will be surrendered out of compliment to them. 

" I have reckoned it my duty thus to express my opinion, 
and to give you the above information ; all which I trust you 
will take in good part as proceeding from a genuine regard to 
your personal character and official authority. 

" Mrs. Torry joins me in the compliments of the season to 
your Reverence and all your family; and requesting your 
benediction, 

"I ever am, 

" Right Reverend Father, 
" Your dutiful Son, and humble Servant, 
"PATRICK TORRY " 

While Mr. Torry gave much of his time to pastoral 
duty and his professional studies, he devoted many of 
his spare hours to the cultivation of the fine arts, 
music, poetry, and painting. In the latter two he did 
not attain much proficiency, though various creditable 
specimens of both remain ; but in music, as it has 
been already said, he was more successful. Naturally 
of a scientific turn of mind, he completely mastered the 
theory of music, and even went the length of pro 
pounding some original ideas on the Chromatic Scale. 1 
He also attained some skill in playing several instru- 

1 In a letter to Mr. Jones, of Nayland, who had published a learned 
" Discourse on Musical Sounds. * 



PROPOSED SUBSCRIPTION TO THE ENGLISH ARTICLES. 45 

ments, especially the organ. He had several organs 
built in Peterhead, doing with his own hand the most 
delicate parts of the work ; and one of them, formerly 
in his own drawing room, and afterwards in the church 
at Elgin, is still used in that of Forgue. MuclTof his 
correspondence, especially with the Primus Skinner, 
and Bishop Macfarlane, turns on this subject. Thus 
the latter writer : 

" Inverness, August 13th, 1803. 

" The organ does well ; four of my ladies have performed pub 
licly, and though not all with equal correctness, yet very well ; 
and they shall be daily growing better. 

" I had four days ago much satisfaction by an accidental visit 
of two English Clergymen. They were happy to see the chapel, 
organ, &c., and to have an account of us. I will tell you more 
at meeting, D.V. 

" The post hour is come. Adieu. I commend you and yours 
to GOD S grace." 

In order to facilitate the process of the Union, sub 
scription to the English Articles was now again 
earnestly proposed ; and, in common with the rest 
of the Clergy, Mr. Tony received a summons from 
Primus Skinner to be present at " a General Meeting 
of the Bishops and their Clergy, to be holden in the 
Chapel of the village of Laurencekirk, on Wednesday, 
the 24th day of October, at 10 o clock in the fore 
noon. The purpose of this meeting being, in the 
most solemn manner, to exhibit a public testimony of 
our conformity in doctrine and discipline with the 
Church of England, and thereby to remove every 
remaining obstacle to the union of the Episcopalians 
in Scotland, it is hoped that no Clergyman of our 
Communion will, without cause the most urgent, 
withhold his attendance." 



46 SYNOD OF LAURENCEKIRK. 

Primus Skinner had drawn up a preamble explain 
ing that the XVIIth Article was not received in a 
Calvinistic sense, that the XXVth was not intended 
to abrogate from the " very great consequence of the 
truly primitive and venerable rite of Confirmation ;" 
and that the XXXVth, XXXVIth, and XXXVIIth, 
"are all peculiar to the religious Establishment of 
England." From this he was dissuaded by Sir 
William Forbes ; and thereby, as we shall see, laid 
the subscribing Clergy open to an attack that it was 
not so easy to repel. 

The Convocation met on the day and at the time 
appointed. There were present, Primus Skinner, of 
Aberdeen ; Bishops Macfarlane, of Ross ; Watson, of 
Dunkeld and Dumblane, and Jolly, of Moray ; thirty- 
eight Priests, and two Deacons. The lay members of 
the Congregation having been dismissed, the meeting 
was formally pronounced by the Primus A Convocation 
of the Bishops and Clergy of the Church of Scotland ; 
and the Bishops first, and then the Clergy, delivered 
their opinions on the grand question. John Skinner, of 
Forfar, honourably distinguished himself by submitting 
a collection of authorities to show that the Articles 
were neither Calvinistic, nor Antinomian, nor Pelagian, 
and was the first to declare his assent and consent to 
them. The whole Synod unanimously accepted them ; 
and it was ordered, that this acceptance should be 
signified by the Primus to the Bishops of England and 
Ireland. 

Six weeks later Bishop Macfarlane thus writes on 
the subject : 

" Inverness, Dec. 6th, 1804. 

" Although I did not expect much, I hoped to have had more 
time for private conversation than I found at our Laurencekirk 



DE. SANDFORD S SUBMISSION. 47 

Convocation. I was disposed for some time prior to it to have sent 
my excuse for not attending. I am well pleased now I did not so. 
Upon reflection, it is creditable to us as a Church, to have some 
test or standard of faith ; and since that of England could be 
agreed to as such, I think it better than had we at this late 
period made out one for ourselves. I trust much good shall 
follow. 

" The first good effect I read only last night, Dr. Sandford s 
Reasons for Submission. They are much to my satisfaction ; 
and I hope they shall have a good effect upon some of his 
brethren. Much need there is that all who can may unite 
under CHRIST our GOD to oppose the working of the mystery 
of iniquity as much as possible." 

The same Bishop in a letter to Mr. Tony, dated 
Inverness, 17th Sunday after Trinity, 1805, has a 
good remark about the English Convocation : 

" In England since George I. may be said to have suspended 
the Convocation, the Established Clergy are much less of one 
mind than formerly. The sects, by their frequent meetings, 
keep much in the same opinions, and express them in much the 
same words. However desultory their proceedings may be con 
sidered, there is greater agreement in the opinions of each sect 
than is commonly thought, and to this is owing their dismal 
and alarming success." 

The union of the separated chapels had proceeded 
in an accelerated ratio since the adoption of the Arti 
cles ; and the accession of Dr. Sandford, the most 
influential clergyman at Edinburgh, who then officiated 

i s /* 

in a hall in West Reg*t Street, exceedingly strength 
ened its preachers. Twelve days before subscribing 
the articles of union, he had thus concluded an address 
to his flock : " It is my sincere and settled conviction 
that it is only by my submission to the Primus of 
the Episcopal College, the Bishop of Aberdeen, (who 



48 

during the present vacancy of the diocese of Edinburgh 
is my diocesan,) that I can satisfy my own conscience ; 
that I can act agreeably to the awful responsibility I 
bear as a minister of the Gospel of our Blessed LORD 
and SAVIOUR, and can discharge my duty towards 
those for whose spiritual welfare I am bound by the 
strongest obligation to be solicitous." 

Dr. Grant, of Dundee, still persisted in schism ; he 
had acquired some reputation as an eloquent preacher, 
and had published two volumes of Sermons, which in 
their way are clever compositions. He now printed 
an Apology for continuing in the Communion of the 
Church of England, which excited considerable sen 
sation. It is merely a pamphlet of twelve pages ; and, 
as it is excessively scarce, a few extracts from it, given 
in none of the ecclesiastical histories of Scotland, may 
not be out of place. 

" An opinion has of late been adopted by some, and pretty 
generally propagated, that no essential difference exists between 
the Episcopal Church of Scotland, and that established in Eng 
land; and therefore, that Clergymen of the Episcopal persua 
sion, officiating in Scotland in virtue of ordination by English 
or Irish Bishops, ought to unite with the former, and submit 
themselves to the canonical authority of the Scotch Bishops : 
and hence it is inferred, that nothing prevents such union from 
taking place, but obstinacy on the part of those Clergymen, and 
their aversion to submit themselves to the canonical obedience 
of any Bishop, which they promised at their ordination." 

" It has been alleged, that, since the Scotch Bishops have now 
subscribed the Thirty-Nine Articles of faith of the Church of 
England, there can be no difference of principle between the 
two Churches. This appears plausible at first sight; and I 
doubt not but superficial observers may give credit to the alle 
gation ; but, upon a closer investigation, it will be found insuf 
ficient to prove the fact* 



REMAINING IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 49 

" With regard to subscriptions, let it be observed, that theirs 
is not yet complete. There are three articles contained in the 
thirty-sixth canon of the Church of England, which every priest 
and deacon subscribes before his ordination, which none of the 
Scotch Bishops or Clergy have subscribed ; nor do I see how 
they can. I mean more particularly the second of them, of 
which here follows a copy, viz. 

" That the Book of Common Prayer, and of ordering of 
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, containeth in it nothing contrary 
to the Word of GOD, and that it may lawfully so be used ; and 
that he himself will use the form in the said book prescribed, 
and public prayer and administration of the Sacraments, and 
none other/ " 

It is clear that Bishop Skinner s preamble, which 
was surrendered to the too cautious scrupulosity 
of Sir William Forbes, would have covered this ob 
jection. 

" To obviate this difficulty, the Scotch Bishops have told us, 
that if we will only unite with them, and acknowledge them as 
our ecclesiastical governors, they will permit us to use in our 
own congregations the Liturgy of the Church of England, in all 
the offices of the Church. This I must allow is coming a great 
way to meet us; but, unfortunately, we cannot avail ourselves 
of their condescension, for reasons which to us appear highly 
important. Besides, uniting or seeming to unite with the Epis 
copal Church of Scotland, and using a Liturgy different from the 
one adopted by that Church, if indeed it can be called an union, 
would, in my humble opinion, be productive of more harm than 
good. Two different Liturgies in the same Church, instead of 
unity would introduce division, and produce confusion, where 
all must allow the necessity of preserving order. 

" A difference merely in the form of words, (though even that 
might be attended with some inconvenience,) we should, for the 
sake of peace and unity, be inclined to dispense with : but the 
Episcopal Church of Scotland authorizes practices which we 
cannot approve ; and in her Liturgy plainly insinuates doctrines 

E 



50 IT IS ILL RECEIVED. 

which we do not believe ; and therefore, with that Church it is 
impossible for us to unite, without such a violation of conscience, 
as would render us unworthy of admission to the ministry of 
any Church upon earth. 

" We should be glad to yield to Bishops that reverence which 
is due to their high station, and the canonical obedience which 
we promised at our ordination, if Bishops of our Church could 
be found, to whom those respects might be rendered. But, 
while this is not the case, we can no more join ourselves to any 
other Church, or submit to any other Bishops, than we could 
to those of the Greek or Roman Church, were it our fate to be 
situated in any countiy where either of those Churches are 
established. 

"I have been told, and I believe it is true, that some 
Clergymen of the Church of England have lately gone over 
to the Episcopal Church of Scotland, and become ministers 
in that communion. All I can say to this is, that having no 
control over those gentlemen, I have no right to censure their 
conduct; but I have a right, and I will use it, to say, that in 
this I shall not follow their example. That the Liturgy of 
the Church of England, excellent as it is, (yet being but a 
human composition,) might in some of its parts admit of altera 
tion, without danger to religion or good morals, I will not take 
upon me to deny : but I have never yet heard or read any thing 
proposed by way of improving it to which there are not weighty 
objections. Upon the whole, my firm and unfeigned belief is, 
that the Church of England, as now by law established, is with 
respect both to faith and form of worship, the purest and most 
enlightened Church upon earth." 

It is to this Apology that Bishop Skinner alludes, 
in writing to Mr. Torry, under date January 16th, 
1806. 

" All which shows that Dr. Grant s Apology has not as yet 
had great effect among his brethren ; he is determined, however, 
to adhere to it, and I see it advertised as now published in the 
form of an appendix to his third volume of Sermons. He has 



DR. SANDFORD, BISHOP OF EDINBURGH. 51 

also been threatening to publish a letter, which he says he has 
received from the Bishop of Lincoln, approving of his Apology, 
and of his not uniting with the Scotch Episcopal Church. I 
am anxious to see whether he has put his threat in execution, 
and have written to Forfar for information, as in that case it 
will be but fair that we publish the letter of another Bishop on 
the same subject, and let the public judge which of the two is 
most in the right." 

The " other Bishop s" letter was that of Horsley. 
Dr. Grant had sent a copy of his tract to each of the 
English Prelates. Bishop Horsley replies : " The 
clergymen of English or Irish ordinations exercising 
their functions in Scotland, without uniting with the 
Scottish Bishops, are, in my mind, doing nothing 
better than keeping alive a schism. I find nothing in 
your tract to alter my mind." 

Bishop Abernethy Drummond had resigned the See 
of Edinburgh at the Synod of Laurencekirk. On the 
15th of January, Dr. Sandford was elected to fill it. 
One cannot but admire the humility of the indigenous 
Scottish clergy, who resigned their own far better pre- 
tentions to that dignity, and the disinterestedness of 
the Prelate elect, who had expectations in England, to 
which his acceptance of that office put an end, The 
lawyers were on the look out for elaborate briefs ; the 
clergy for difficult questions of obedience ; but the 
whole affair passed over without the least trouble. 
Whether it were, in the long run, wise, thus to give 
the precedence to foreign claims, thus to seem to 
surrender, in the metropolis, the Eucharistic office of 
the national Church, is a question which need not here 
be decided. 

The next letter refers to an article in Adam s Reli 
gious World Displayed, which Mr. Torry had been 

E 2 



52 

requested by the editor to write. On comparing the 
MS., which now lies before me, with the book, I 
observe that it forms the bulk of the published 
article; and the Bishop frequently mentioned that 
the editor had used, without acknowledging his 
assistance. 



Mr. Torry to Bishop Abernetky Drummond. 

"I am disappointed that my account of the Scotch Epis 
copal Church has not obtained -your and Bishop Saridford s 
approbation. It would oblige me, if you will let me know on 
what your objections are founded. It seems to me very pro 
bable that you and your colleague disapprove of it from motives 
extremely dissimilar. You know that the subject is, in many 
parts of it, of a very intricate and tender nature, and involves 
in it some opinions concerning which very good and learned 
men have widely differed. If I have not given a proper view 
of those opinions and of the state of the Church, the blame is 
entirely chargeable on myself. No person ever saw my narra 
tive until it was finished, when I accounted it my duty to submit 
it to my diocesan s perusal, who was pleased to say that he had 
read it with much satisfaction. Some of my brethren in this 
country have likewise seen it, and bestowed on it unqualified 
approbation. Still, however, I am disappointed that you and 
Bishop Sandford consider it as so objectionable ; but I am rather 
pleased than disappointed, that it is not to appear in print. I 
have no desire to stand forward publicly as the advocate, apolo 
gist, or historian of our spiritual society ; and I am very willing 
to believe that Mr. Adam is much better qualified for taking 
that office on himself. 

" May I expect the favour of an answer, stating the grounds 
of your objections? I request your blessing, and am with 
much respect, 

"Right Rev. Father, 
Your most obedient son and servant, 
" PATRICK TORRY." 



FEARS OF BISHOP MACFARLANE. 53 



Dr. Gleig to Mr. Torry. 

" Stirling, May 24th, 1806. 

" I have had no occasion to write to you since the consecra 
tion of Bishop Sandford ; an event which promises to be pro 
ductive of very beneficial effects, though it has excited some 
ridiculous alarm in the Kirk. The Bishop, however, proceeds 
in his even tenour with that seriousness and mildness for which 
he is remarkable ; and I doubt not, but the present alarm will 
soon be done away. He has experienced some difficulty in 
settling the two chapels in Drummond Street and Carrubber s 
Close; but they are now settled, I trust to general satisfaction." 

The following letter alludes to Mr. Adam s book ; 
it seems that the Bishop was not aware of Mr. Tony s 
intended contribution to it : 

Bishop Macfarlane to Mr. Torry. 

" Inverness, June 20th, 1807. 

" I do wish to see it before publication. But, alas ! it seems, 
Scotch, shall not be long properly prefixed to episcopacy ! 
There are f who are going out from us, I fear they have not 
been properly f of us, for had they been of us, they would have 
continued with us/ In place of being an independent, but 
solid, though small portion of the Church Catholic, and having 
a name, we are to be lost, and swallowed up in another portion 
of the Catholic Church. But we are to have money ! Our 
venerable, and the only reformed and legally established Com 
munion Office we ever had, it seems dare not show its face, and 
when falsely accused dare not be vindicated, for fear of giving 
offence to a Church, tottering, and in fear of falling ! which 
Church it seems will not allow us to be any portion of her 
indeed we are not. 

" I am sorry to think you have been so ill, but happy that 
again you are well. Take care of yourself; you have good to do 
yet, I hope, for the Scotch Church." [And the Bishop s hope 
was, as we shall see, fulfilled.] 



54 MR. TORRY S UNWILLINGNESS 

Mr* Torry was now invested with the important 
office of treasurer to the Scotch Episcopal Friendly 
Society ; and much of his correspondence was taken 
up with applications to its liberality. Incidentally I 
find it mentioned, by Mr. Gleig, in reference to one 
of its pensioners, that 

"Bishop Sandford preached for her a charity sermon, by 
which she received above 160, the greatest collection that I 
believe ever was made for a charitable purpose at one church in 
Edinburgh." 

During the whole of the year 1807, Bishop Watson 
of Dunkeld was in declining health, and the following 
letter is clearly of that date : 

" My dear Sir, 

" I was favoured with your very friendly communication 
in due course of post, and have allowed some days to elapse before 
sitting down to answer it, that I might not seem to determine 
with precipitancy concerning points so serious and important as 
those contained in your letter. It is singularly gratifying to me 
to be assured that you entertain such a favourable opinion of 
me, as to think that I am not unworthy of higher promotion in 
the Ministry ; and I am abundantly sensible of your friendship 
in wishing to make such an arrangement as would naturally 
facilitate the accomplishment of that object. But, my dear sir, 
you are perhaps much mistaken when you think that there are 
no difficulties as to what you mention, but such as are of a tem 
poral nature, and regard my property in the town and neigh 
bourhood of Peterhead. These might be surmounted; but 
those which I am about to mention are of a more formidable 
nature. How do you know that in case of a vacancy in the 
Diocese of Dunkeld, I should be acceptable to the Clergy and 
be the object of their choice ? On the contrary, were it known 
or even suspected that I had removed to Forfar with a view to 
an eventual promotion to the Episcopate, it might happen that 



TO BE NOMINATED TO THE SEE OF DUNKELD. 55 

that circumstance would cause my brethren to look upon me 
with jealousy and not kindness, and be the very means of de 
feating the plan proposed. 

" But supposing that I should be acceptable to the Clergy, is 
it clear that I should also be acceptable to the Bishops ? Your 
friendly partiality makes you say so ; but I suppose you say it 
only as a matter of opinion, and not from any positive declara 
tion to that effect. 

" But the most insurmountable objection remains behind, and 
it arises from a conviction that I am unworthy to be promoted 
to hold a seat in the Episcopal College. My high regard for 
the Church induces me to wish that only such men may be 
raised to that dignity as are adorned with such qualifications as 
I am not possessed of, and probably never shall attain. 

" From all these considerations I must decline your proposal, 
with every sentiment of gratitude to you and such of your 
brethren as may have concurred with you in making it. 

" I heartily wish you all success in the new charge to which 
you are about to be appointed, and every comfort in your per 
sonal and domestic relations. In these good wishes Mrs. Torry 
joins me ; and I am, 

" My dear Sir, 

" Your affectionate brother and humble servant, 
"PATRICK TORRY." 

This letter breathes, in every line, of the writer : 

Bishop Jolly to Mr. Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, Whit-Tuesday, 1808. 
" My Dear Reverend Brother, 

" Although we seldom exchange letters, yet in heart we 
correspond closely and kindly, I am persuaded. I will there 
fore without preface solicit your advice and assistance in a matter 
now before me. At this time you are, I know, to receive, under 
secresy, a sum of money into the fund never to be abstracted, 
but only to yield interest to the donor during life. In short, 
then, would you, under the same strict secresy, without the 



56 DEATH Of BISHOP WATSON. 

mention even of my name to any person whatever, accept and 
lodge with it the small sum of 100 sterling, to sink in like 
manner after the death of two persons, who are both past the 
meridian of life, and require only the simple interest of it in 
the mean time ? Such a proposal should not, I think, be rejected. 
Do you then, my dear sir, just as from yourself, speaking of two 
persons anonymous, manage this little matter in your own 
prudent way. When we meet, as I hope we shall at the Bishop s 
Visitation, if not sooner, I will say and do what may be re 
quisite j but meanwhile do you all in my stead, and take your 
chance of me. The money is now ready, and waits only your 
directions as to the way and time of transmission. On Satur 
day then, but rather on Thursday if possible, by the post I hope 
to hear from you. 

"With kind compliments, I fervently wish you and your 
family all the blessings and comforts of this holy season, and 
ever am, 

" My dear Reverend Sir, 

" Your most affectionate brother 
" And respectful humble servant, 
"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Watson, in the summer of this year, sank 
from a complication of diseases, at the early age of 
forty-seven. He was a good, if not a great, man, and 
had been presented to the Church of Laurencekirk 
by Lord Gardenston : who, though a Presbyterian, not 
only built but endowed it for him with 40 yearly, 
and forty bolls of oatmeal. 

Thus Bishop Macfarlane writes on his decease : 

Bishop Macfarlane to Mr. Torry. 

"Inverness, Sixth Sunday after Trinity, 1808. 
" So my old friend and once intimate and class correspondent, 
on what we deemed important subjects, Bishop Watson, is gone 
home before me. His place must be filled up, and the sooner 



PREVIOUS HISTORY OF DUNKELD. 57 

the better, and by all means if possible from the old stock, as I 
think. I have not heard from the Primus since Bishop Wat 
son s death. The departure of two more must be soon, so delay 
may be dangerous. I have very few Clerical correspondents 
now, and so know not much of what is doing. Bishop Jolly 
writes me not. I cannot cease being Hutchinsonian, nor do I 
at all prefer new to old friends and old principles. I am too 
old myself now to be given to change. I however now and 
then from curiosity send for a new book, but really few are 
of value." 

The Primus having issued his mandate for the elec 
tion of a Bishop of Dunkeld, the Clergy met at Alyth, 
on September 14, 1808, and Messrs. Gleig and Torry 
being proposed, the former was elected by a majority of 
one. The history of former proceedings throws some 
light on the present election to this See ; and as the 
following facts are an addition to the hitherto pub 
lished Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, I insert them 
here in an abbreviated form from the Diocesan Record 
of Dunkeld : 

" Bishop Rose having been elected to the See of Dunkeld on 
the 17th of July, 1776, held both Sees until the autumn of 1786. 
Being then in an infirm state of health, and it having been re 
presented to him that it would be proper for him to resign one 
of the districts in order that the Episcopal Succession might 
be strengthened by the election of a successor/ he did resign 
Dunkeld accordingly, and a mandate was issued for a new elec 
tion; in consequence of which the Clergy of Dunkeld met 
for that purpose at Sheilhill, near Kirriemuir, on the 5th of 
October, 1786, and unanimously elected Dr. Abernethy Drum- 
mond, Presbyter in Edinburgh. One thing is remarkable con 
cerning this election : Mr. William Jolly, Deacon, acted as 
proxy for one of the Presbyters, Mr. George Innes, who was 
absent. 

" The following is a copy of a portion of the return which was 



58 

made to Primus Kilgour and his colleagues, Bishops Rose and 
Petrie : 

" < Sheilhill, 5th October, 1786. 

" f ln consequence of your mandate, we, the Presbyters of 
the Diocese of Dunkeld, have this day unanimously elected the 
Rev. Dr. William Abernethy Drummond, of Hawthornden, 
to be our Bishop, who we are fully persuaded is properly quali 
fied, if piety, learning, and good sense can entitle him to be 
chosen. 

" GEOKGE SKENE, Dean. 

" WILLIAM JOLLY, proxy for Mr. G. INNES. 

" < JAMES LYALL. 

" WILLIAM NICOLL. 

"In announcing the election to Dr. A. Drummond, they 
addressed him as follows : 

" We most earnestly beg you will be pleased to accept this 
deed of election in your favour, the doing of which, we persuade 
ourselves, will greatly contribute both to the general good of the 
Church and the benefit of this particular Diocese ; and with the 
warmest hearts, &c/ 

" Dr. Abernethy Drummond made the following reply : 

" Hawthornden, llth October, 1786. 
" Very Reverend and dear brethren, 

" Your most obliging letter of the 5th current, conveying 
an unanimous election in my favour to be Bishop of Dunkeld, 
and your earnest entreaty to accept of the election, is come to 
my hand this moment ; and as it is a fresh and repeated proof 
of your friendship and regard, I esteem it highly, and receive 
the account of it with peculiar satisfaction. Indeed, the honour 
you have done me, after so many attempts by our superiors to 
discredit me with my brethren, penetrated my heart with such 
a lively sense of gratitude as no time shall obliterate ; and I 
have only to regret that, great as the obligation is which your 
election lays upon me, I cannot gratify you in your request, for 
many reasons which it is needless to unfold. I pray GOD to 
direct your future consultations on this interesting subject as 



AND DECLINES. 59 

shall be most conducive to His own glory and the benefit of His 
distressed Church ; and am with great regard and respect, 
" Very Reverend and dear brethren, 
" Your much obliged brother and 

" Most obedient humble servant, 
" W. ABERNETHY DRUMMOND/ 

" Upon receiving this letter the Dean transmitted a copy to 
the Primus ; and the following is a portion of his reply, which 
was rather tart : 

" Whatever compliment the election of Dr. A. Drummond was 
to him, you certainly by it meant none to the Bishops. You 
now want directions what is next necessary to be done ; and 
that is, without loss of time you call your brethren together 
again, and proceed to elect some fit person to be your Bishop/ 

" The Clergy met a second time at Forfar, on the 9th of No 
vember, and elected the Rev. James Lyall, one of their own 
number. Mr. Lyall was not present, but notice was immediately 
sent to him by express at his residence of Sheilhill ; and his 
reply, sent to the Clergy, before they separated, is rather 
curious : 

" Impressed with a grateful sense of the undeserved honour 
you have done me in making an election in my favour, I most 
sincerely return you my thanks ; but after what you have often 
heard me declare, I must beg to be excused from accepting. 
At the best time of my life, I could not think myself nearly 
equal to such a weighty charge, far less now with one foot in 
the grave and the other fast following it. 

" After this refusal the Clergy proceeded on the same day to 
another election, and their unanimous choice fell on the Rev. 
George Gleig, at Pittenweem ; in communicating it to him they 
wrote as follows : 

" We hereby earnestly beseech you will accept, by which 
you will not only very much oblige us, but also upon your pro 
motion, you will find all canonical obedience paid you with 
readiness and cheerfulness/ 

" Mr. Gleig made the following characteristic reply (without 
a date) : 



60 MR. GLEIO ELECTED, 

" My Reverend and dear brethren, 

" The time has long elapsed at which you had reason 
to expect my final answer respecting my acceptance of that high 
and sacred office to which I have the honour to be chosen by 
your unanimous suffrages. For this delay I can plead no other 
apology than the fluctuating state of my own mind, which re 
solved upon one thing to-day, and changed that resolution on 
the morrow ; which sometimes flattered me with the hopes that, 
if a Bishop, I might from my connections be useful to the 
Church, and which as often presented to my imagination no 
thing in that station but wretchedness to myself. The impor 
tunities of my too partial friends have prevailed, and I have at 
last reluctantly resolved to acquiesce in your election, of which 
I pray GOD you may never have cause to repent. Indeed, so 
low is my own opinion of my fitness for so weighty a charge, 
and so little is my ambition of being a ruler in the Church, 
that I shall even yet think myself released from a very heavy 
burden, if you will be so good as transfer your suffrages to 
another. If, however, you are determined to abide by the choice 
you have made, let me intreat your prayers for one to whose 
happiness you have brought no acquisition, whose mind you have 
filled with fear and perplexity, and whose accustomed cheerful 
ness seems to be for ever banished by the step which he has 
been almost compelled to take. I shall look, if your Bishop, 
for your affection and confidence rather than your obedience, 
and hope that the only contest which shall ever be amongst 
us, will be who shall most faithfully discharge the duties of 
his office. 

" I am, with real regard, &c., 

" GEORGE GLEIG. 

" A copy of this letter was sent to the Primus (Kilgour), and 
he signified in a private letter to the Dean his approbation of 
the Clergy s choice. But in the meantime Bishop Skinner, of 
Aberdeen (for Kilgour had, as we have seen, resigned the See, 
and only retained the Primacy), having objected to Mr. Gleig s 
promotion on account of some expressions in a late publication 
of his, entitled An Apology for the Church of Scotland/ in- 



AND RETRACTS HIS ACCEPTANCE. 61 

serted in the Gentleman s Magazine/ Mr. Gleig wrote a letter 
to the Clergy recalling his acceptance, from which the following 
is an extract : 

" Pittenweem, Monday in Easter Week, 1787. 
" My dear and Reverend brethren, 

" You probably know, in consequence of a letter of 
mine in answer to one from your Dean, that objections were 
unexpectedly started to my promotion by Bishop Skinner. Al 
though many letters have passed between his reverence, the 
Primus, and myself on the subject, I do not even yet know what 
these objections are. But as I am conscious of my own un- 
worthiness, as the Bishop seems extremely averse to receiving 
me as his colleague, and as the Episcopate is an honour of which 
I never was ambitious, and which I should feel a very heavy 
burden, you will have the goodness to accept my resignation of 
all claims to the dignity to which your partial suffrages have 
elected me. I intreat you to be assured, that while I live, I 
shall ever retain a grateful sense of the honour done me by 
the Diocese of Dunkeld, and that the sole reason of my resig 
nation is to prevent disturbance on my account in this afflicted 
Church/ 

" It seems that, in consequence of this triple failure to fill 
the See of Dunkeld, the Diocese had no Bishop for five years. 
The episcopal duties connected with it appear, from several 
entries in the Diocesan Record, to have been discharged by 
the proximus Bishop, Bishop Strahan, of Brechin, who lived 
in Dundee, until the election of Bishop Watson in the year 
1792. 

" Here follows the Minute of the election of 1808, from 
which it will be seen that, as Mr. Gleig s first rejection pro 
ceeded from the opposition of Bishop John Skinner, his second 
arose from that of his son, Mr. Skinner of Forfar : 

" Alyth, September 14, 1808. 

" Convened here the Very Rev. John Robertson, Dean, the 
Rev. John Skinner, John Buchan, David Moir, and James 
Somerville. After prayers, and the meeting had been con- 



62 DR. QLEIG AGAIN ELECTED. 

stituted, a mandate from the Episcopal College was produced 
and read by the Dean, empowering the Clergy of the Diocese of 
Dunkeld to elect a successor to the Right Rev. Jonathan Watson, 
their late Bishop. 

" The Dean proposed the Rev. George Gleig, LL.D., Pres 
byter in Stirling, as a proper person to fill the vacancy in the 
College occasioned by the death of Bishop Watson. Imme 
diately after Mr. Skinner proposed the Rev. Patrick Torry, Pres 
byter at Peterhead. After some deliberation it was put to the 
vote which of the two should be elected, when there appeared 
for Dr. Gleig the Rev. James Somerville, Chaplain to Sir George 
Stewart, John Buchan, of Kirriemuir, and the Dean : for Mr. 
Torry, the Rev. John Skinner, of Forfar, and David Moir. 
In consequence thereof, the majority is in favour of the Rev. 
Dr. Gleig, who is declared to be duly elected, and now to 
be recommended accordingly to the College of Bishops with all 
convenient speed. 

" In testimony whereof we subscribe this Deed of election, 
day and date aforesaid. 

" (Signed) JOHN ROBERTSON, 
" JOHN BUCHAN, 
" JAMES SOMERVILLE/ 

" ( Dissentient for the following reasons : 

" Primo. We consider Mr. Somerville as no Presbyter of 
this Diocese. His residence is in Edinburgh, and he is un 
possessed of any letters of collation to any charge in the Church. 
His being employed moreover by Bishop Sandford, is tanta 
mount to his being a recognised member of that Bishop s 
Diocese, more especially as his letters of Presbyteration bear 
Bishop Sandford s signature. 

" Secundo. That having stated to our Reverend brethren 
the sense of the Episcopal College at large on the subject of 
Mr. Torry s election, and having informed them of the engage 
ments which were about to take place for his removal (in the 
event of his becoming Bishop of Dunkeld) to the vicinity of his 
Diocese, we conceive it to be an unbecoming measure on the 
part of the Presbyters of Dunkeld to intrude at the present 
time any other person as a candidate for admission into that 



HIS FEELINGS ON THE SUBJECT. 63 

venerable body, be his merits what they will, and we acknowledge 
Dr. Gleig s merits to be not a few. 

" (Signed) JOHN SKINNER, 
" DAVID Mom. " 

The following letters tell their own tale ; and not 
withstanding some personal expression of feeling which 
had been better away, it is impossible, I think, to avoid 
admiring the straightforward manliness of Dr. Gleig s 
conduct and expressions : 



The Rev. Dr. Gleig to the 

" Stirling, Sept. 6th, 1808. 

" Rev. and dear Sir, 

"I sincerely condole with you and your diocesan bre 
thren for the loss you have sustained by the death of Bishop 
Watson. I knew him well after he became a Bishop ; and his 
manners and principles were such as very quickly to root out 
from my mind some slight prejudices excited by the singular 
mode in which he suffered himself to be elected by the See of 
Dunkeld, and even to command my sincere love and esteem. 

" To be thought worthy to succeed such a Bishop by the 
clergy over whom it was his fortune to preside, is on several 
accounts very grateful to me ; for the man must possess either 
a larger share of pride or a smaller regard for honest fame than 
I trust shall ever be justly laid to my charge, who would not 
be gratified by the steady attachment of a whole diocese for 
upwards of twenty years, through evil report and good report/ 
Yet I hope you will not deem me ungrateful, though I beg 
leave to decline the honour which you intend me, and recom 
mend to you and your diocesan brethren some clergyman who 
is more acceptable to the leading members of the Episcopal 
College than there is reason to believe me to be. 

" Having been twice unanimously elected to the diocese of 
Dunkeld before any clergyman now of that diocese was ad 
mitted, I believe, into holy orders, and as often rejected with 



64 HE RECOMMENDS MR. TORRY. 

circumstances of insult to which you are probably a stranger, 
and which I am myself desirous to forget, I formed a solemn 
resolution on the promotion of Bishop Watson never again to 
give any man an opportunity of treating me as I had then been 
treated, and as, I must be permitted to think, no part of my 
conduct as a clergyman had merited. Were I therefore unani 
mously elected, to-morrow, 1 could not accept, unless the ma 
jority of the Episcopal College should declare it to be their 
opinion that it is my duty to accept ; and I have not the smallest 
reason to believe that the majority of the present College are 
disposed to make such a declaration. My own amiable and 
excellent diocesan probably is, for he proposed me for the diocese 
of Edinburgh, when he was himself elected to it, and since that 
period has often expressed an earnest wish that I were one of 
his colleagues, rather than one of his presbyters ; but I am not 
aware that we have another Bishop who concurs with him in 
such a wish. On the other hand, I have reason to know that 
Mr. Torry, at Peterhead, would be most acceptable to the 
Primus and Bishop Jolly ; and that Bishop Sandford will cheer 
fully concur with them in promoting him to the episcopate. 

" From this statement, on the accuracy of which you may 
rely, you must perceive the impropriety of electing me your 
Bishop, since there is not the smallest probability of the con 
dition being complied with, on which alone I can accept of an 
election to the episcopate. If, on the other hand, you elect Mr. 
Torry, whom I know to be as well qualified to fill the high 
station as any presbyter in the Church, I have reason to believe 
that his promotion will meet with no opposition whatever; 
whilst the present weakness of the Episcopal College, and con 
sequent danger of the succession, proclaim aloud that this is not 
a time for altercation or delay. 

" Do not, from all this, suppose that I am contemptuously 
rejecting what is not yet in my offer, or arrogantly dictating to 
you and your brethren in a matter of so much importance, on 
which you have an unquestionable right to decide for yourselves. 
Such contempt and arrogance would be a very unworthy return 
for the flattering terms in which you communicate to me your 
own and your brethren s wishes ; and it would be very far from 



TO THE PRESBYTERS. DO 

the conduct becoming any clergyman. No man, I apprehend, 
who has ever dedicated his services to the Church has a right to 
refuse an office which his brethren and superiors at once unite 
in requesting him to accept, as a measure, in their opinion, cal 
culated to promote their good. Should the Bishops, therefore, 
or a majority of them, in the event of my election, declare that 
in their opinion it would be my duty to accept, I should certainly 
hold myself to be at their disposal; but as there is not the 
smallest probability of this, I must request you and your bre 
thren to accept my thanks for the honour that you have done 
me, and to give your votes to Mr. Torry, or any other deserving 
clergyman. With regard, 

" I am, Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Your affectionate brother, 

" and very faithful servant, 

" GEO. GLEIG." 



Dr. Gleig to Mr. Torry. 

"Stirling, Sept. 17th, 1808. 
" My dear Sir, 

"Some time ago I received from Mr. Robertson, the 
senior clergyman of the diocese of Dunkeld, a letter requesting 
to know if I would accept of the office of their Bishop, if I 
should be elected, as he had reason to think I would be, by a 
decided majority indeed he said by all but Mr. Skinner. I 
had formerly recommended you warmly to Bishop Sandford for 
that office, of which I am myself anything but ambitious ; and 
I wrote to Mr. Robertson a letter, of which I send a copy, with 
this. I was therefore surprised this morning by a letter from 
Mr. Skinner, informing me that I was elected by a majority of 
three to two ; that he was in the minority ; and that he had 
recorded his reasons of dissent some of which are sufficiently 
strong. I have not got the deed of election, and of course have 
it not in my power yet to give in either a formal acceptance or 
a formal refusal of the honour intended me ; but I shall, most 
certainly, decline that honour, provided you will accept of it. 

F 



66 IS ELECTED BISHOP, 

I would decline it at any rate, having no desire for squabbles 
about promotion, were there not danger, if it should be declined 
by both you and me, of its falling into very improper hands. I 
know, that if I decline, you will be unanimously elected ; but if 
you and I both decline, GOD knows on whom the election may 
fall. Let me then hear from you by the return of post, that I 
may be prepared to write a decided answer to Mr. Robertson as 
soon as I receive from him the deed of election ; and that they 
may proceed to another election on the same mandate without 
loss of time. Be assured, my dear Sir, that it will give me un 
feigned pleasure to see you Bishop of Dunkeld, and let not 
something like a preference given by the clergy to me prejudice 
you against accepting an office of which Mr. Skinner assures me 
they all acknowledge you worthy, at the very instant that three 
of them voted for me. This is not a time for standing on punc 
tilio or delicacy of feeling ; and the clergy of Dunkeld are the 
more excusable for betraying a partiality for me, from their 
knowledge of the manner in which I was formerly treated when 
elected to that See, and when I could have been of infinitely 
greater use to the Church there than I could now be as a 
Bishop. I shall send this letter to Edinburgh, in hopes that 
Bishop Sandford may get it franked to you; but as you may 
keep (but keep safe) the copy of my letter to Mr. Robertson, 
you may answer me without a frank. I wish you to keep this 
copy safe as a proof of my having acted openly and honourably 
on the occasion ; but I have no objection to your showing both 
this letter and it to good Bishop Jolly, to whom I must request 
you to offer my most respectful compliments. 

" I am, &c. 

. GLEIG." 



Mr. Gleig to Mr. Torry. 

" Stirling, September 19th, 1808. 
" My dear Sir, 

" I received this morning the deed of election from Dun 
keld, together with Messrs. Skinner s and Moires protest against 



AND DECLINES. 67 

it. Of the protest it is needless to speak; but it is proper to 
say that of such an election, so protested against, I cannot ac 
cept. Let rne therefore conjure you by our old friendship to 
accept of the office which I have declined ; for by doing so I 
verily believe you will render a greater service to the Church 
than most individuals have had it in their power to do. You 
will certainly do a thing acceptable to me, and I have reason to 
believe tending to the harmony of the diocese of Brechin at 
their ensuing election. Trusting that you will do so, and to 
prevent unnecessary and dangerous delays, I have requested 
Messrs. Robertson and Buchan, when they forward my letter 
declining the honour they intended me, to signify to the Primus 
that they transfer their votes from me to Mr. Torry, to prevent 
the necessity of another meeting of the Clergy. This perhaps 
is not a very formal or regular way of proceeding ; but some 
thing similar to it, though less regular, was sustained in the 
election of Bishop Watson, to Dunkeld ; and as all the Clergy 
at their late meeting declared you worthy of the office, no man 
but my self has a right to object to the informality of the pro 
ceedings. 

"In acting thus I believe I am doing what would be 
acceptable to good Bishop Kilgour were he alive; and as 
both you and I were under obligations to him, I think it 
must be pleasing to us both to do what he would approve. I 
take it for granted that you will have got my letter of the 
17th before you receive this, and therefore I request you to 
take a ride to Fraserburgh, and show the whole correspond 
ence to good Bishop Jolly, to whom I again offer my respectful 
compliments. 

" I am, with great regard, 
My dear Sir, 

" Yours truly, 

"GEORGE GLEIG. 

" As there is now no such immediate hurry in your answering 
me, I take it for granted that you will not let Dunkeld fall into 
improper hands. G. G." 

F2 



68 MR. TORRY IS ELECTED 

A second election was therefore necessary, and here 
is the result. 

" The dutiful Address of the Presbyters of the Diocese of 

Dunkeld. 
"Reverend Sir, 

" We, the Presbyters of the Diocese of Dunkeld, being 
met in virtue of a mandate from the Right Reverend John 
Skinner, Primus, and his colleagues, in order to elect a successor 
to our late worthy Diocesan, Jonathan Watson, Bishop of Dun 
keld, and being well apprised of the piety, learning, and other 
abilities, of you the Reverend Patrick Torry, Presbyter at 
Peterhead, do hereby unanimously elect you to be our Bishop, 
and have by our public deed of the same date with this our 
address to you, recommended you to the Right Reverend John 
Skinner, Primus, and his colleagues for consecration. 

"We, therefore, most earnestly beg you will be pleased to 
accept this our deed of election in your favour. And upon your 
being confirmed Bishop of Dunkeld, we promise you all due 
submission and canonical obedience. 

" In testimony whereof this our deed is signed by us at Alyth, 
this sixth day of October, one thousand eight hundred and 
eight. 

" Proxy : JOHN BUCHAN for JOHN ROBERTSON. 
"J. SKINNER. 
" JOHN BUCHAN. 
DAVID MOIR." 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

Aberdeen, October 8th, 1808. 
"Reverend and dear Sir, 

"I wrote you last night, to go by this day s post, in 
consequence of Bishop Macfarlane being here, and a wish ex 
pressed by Mrs that you should bring her son to 

Aberdeen, to go home under the care of Bishop Macfarlane. 
I mentioned in my letter that I expected to receive this day an 
unanimous Deed of Election in your favour, which I have now 



BISHOP OF DUNKELD. 69 

the pleasure of forwarding to you, and can assure you that it 
meets with the most cordial approbation of all the Bishops. I 
beg, therefore, that you will excuse the hurried intimation which 
has been given you of this, to all of us most agreeable occur 
rence, and ascribe the shortness of the notice to the circumstance 
of Bishop Macfarlane being in this place, and our earnest desire 
to accommodate matters so far to his convenience, as to prevent 
the necessity of his returning again before winter for the conse 
cration of the now Bishop elect of Dunkeld. We both, there 
fore, hope to have the satisfaction of seeing you here on Monday; 
and I wrote a few lines to Bishop Jolly last night, requesting 
that he might come to Peterhead on Sunday evening, and accom 
pany you to this place on Monday. Let me remind you both 
to bring gowns along with you ; and I shall be happy to show 
you all the other papers which I have received on this subject. 
Meantime with my best wishes for a pleasing issue to the 
business now in hand, and commending you and all your con 
cerns to the Divine benediction, 

" I ever am, 

" Reverend and dear Sir, 
" Your very affectionate and faithful Brother, 
" JOHN SKINNER." 

Primus Skinner to Mr. Torry. 

"Aberdeen, October llth, 1808. 
" Reverend and dear Sir, 

"As you have been unanimously elected by the Presby 
ters of the Diocese of Dunkeld to be their Bishop, a measure 
which meets my warmest approbation, I hereby declare you 
and your congregation in Peterhead, in terms of the ninth 
Canon of our Church, to be exempt from my jurisdiction, as 
Bishop of Aberdeen, and wishing you all comfort and hap 
piness in the episcopal charge, with which you are now to be 
invested, 

" I am, with much regard and affection, 

(t Reverend Sir, 

"Your faithful Brother and Servant in CHRIST, 
"JOHN SKINNER." 



70 MR. TORRY s ADHERENCE TO THE SCOTCH OFFICE, 

Before this consecration, a somewhat remarkable 
occurrence took place. The sentiments of most of 
the clergy in English orders, and especially of the 
Bishop of Edinburgh, were unfriendly to the con 
tinued, or at least, the primary use of the Scotch 
Eucharistic Office. This was matter of deep concern 
to the Primus ; and he accordingly required Mr. 
Torry s signature to the following document; a 
signature, no doubt, most heartily and thankfully 
given. 

"I, undersubscribed, do hereby voluntarily, and ex animo 
declare being now about to be promoted by the mercy of 
GOD to the Episcopal College of the Church of Scotland that 
when promoted to the Episcopate I will co-operate with the 
Bishops of said Church in supporting a steady adherence to the 
truths and doctrines by which it has been so happily distin 
guished, and particularly to the doctrine of the Holy Eucharist, 
as laid down in our excellent Communion Office; the use of 
which I will strenuously recommend by my own practice, and 
by every other means in my power. In testimony whereof I 
have signed this declaration, at Aberdeen, on the twelfth day of 
October, eighteen hundred and eight. 

" As witness my hand. P. TORRY." 

" These do certify to all whom it may concern, that the 
Reverend Patrick Torry, Presbyter in Peterhead, was this day, 
in Saint Andrew s Chapel, Aberdeen, duly ordained and con 
secrated a Bishop ; and is hereby collated and appointed to 
the episcopal charge of the Diocese of Dunk eld, in conse 
quence of the unanimous election of the Presbyters of that 
Diocese. 

" Given at Berrybank, near Aberdeen, this twelfth day of 
October, in the year of our LORD one thousand eight hundred 
and eight, and signed by 

"JOHN SKINNER, Bishop of Aberdeen and Primus. 
" ANDREW MACFARLANE, Bishop of Ross. 
"ALEXANDER JOLLY, Bishop of Moray." 



AND CONSECRATION. 71 

We shall now see Mr. Torry brought into a larger 
field of action, and displaying, with even more boldness 
than before, his love to his national Church, and his 
zeal for the preservation of that which he held dear, 
above all earthly possessions, her unmutilated Eucha- 
ristic Office. 



CHAPTER III. 

FROM BISHOP TORRY S ELECTION TO DUNKELD TILL 
THE NEGOTIATION FOR THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOP 
LUSCOMBE. 

A. D. 18081824. 

BEFORE Bishop Tony s consecration, the great age 
and mental imbecility of Bishop Strachan, of Brechiu, 
rendered a coadjutor necessary. Dr. Gleig was now 
unanimously chosen, and the College confirmed him 
without difficulty. Only eighteen days after his own 
elevation to the Episcopate, Bishop Tony had the 
satisfaction of assisting at that of his friend. 

Mr. Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, Oct. 17th, 1808. 
" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Permit me to congratulate not you, but the Church, on 
your promotion to the Episcopal bench a measure I earnestly 
recommended years ago, and from which, now that it has taken 
place, I augur the happiest consequences. The office of a 
Bishop among us is certainly not an object of worldly ambition ; 
but it is an office which must be sustained, and which, perhaps, 
those are bound to undertake, who shall be solicited to do so in 
the way that you and I have been solicited. Were the case 
otherwise, I should, most certainly, not have accepted of the 
election to the See of Brechin : an election, which, when I last 
wrote to you, I had every reason from what I heard to think 
would have fallen on Mr. Walker. On a better one it could 



DR. GLE1G ELECTED COADJUTOR OF BRECHIN. 73 

not have fallen, had his residence been anywhere but in Edin 
burgh; but when I shall have the pleasure of seeing you and 
Bishop Jolly, I will convince you both that a second Bishop 
in Edinburgh would not be endured by the liberalists of the 
Kirk. 

I have written such a letter to the Primus, as I trust will 
satisfy him ; and I have written it ex animo, being as partial to 
the Scotch Communion Office, as he can be, though probably 
he and I might take different ways of recommending it. I have 
therefore ventured to express a wish that I may be consecrated 
on the festival of S. Simon and S. Jude, and that the place of 
consecration may be Stonehaven. I have mentioned the same, 
things to Bishop Jolly, assigning my reasons (which are pretty 
strong ones) for wishing that time and that place to be fixed on ; 
and I hope that you will all find them convenient. 

T shall probably bring some friend with me, as two have 
offered to preach the Consecration Sermon j and as it is my 
right to appoint the preacher, I hope no objection will be made 
to him by any of you. Perhaps the distance and the business 
may intimidate them both ; and in that case I shall look for a 
Sermon from yourself, on whom, as the youngest Bishop, I 
believe it will naturally fall. With great regard, 

"lam, 

" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 
" Your dutiful son and faithful friend, 
"GEO. GLEIG." 



Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, Oct. 22nd, 1808. 
" Right Rev. and dear Brother. 

" As in person, so on paper, I salute you under your new 
title with most cordial joy. LORD, mercifully grant that we 
may at last, with joy, give up our account ! 

You participate in my feelings upon the happy tidings from 
Stirling and Aberdeen, and will (D.V.) let me have the happiness 
of your company, as proposed, from Old Deer on Friday next, 
when we shall meet there about nine, or between that and ten 



74 CIRCULAR OF THE BISHOPS 

a.m. I hope. I regret, however, that our chapels must be shut 
on that holiday, as well as Sunday; but our avocation is that 
of duty, and for a blessing I trust to our poor Church. The 
Primus wishes to see us on Friday night at furthest ; as he has 
written to your reverence also, I dare say. Pray let me have a 
line by the post, that we may be in concert ; and I shall be very 
much obliged to you to point out any amendment of plan. 
Shall we stop at Noble s or Jeffray s ? I will do just as you 
shall direct, and be thankful to you. 

" With kind respects to Mrs. Torry and your family. I very 
earnestly beg your daily prayers for me, being ever with warm 
regard, 

" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Your most affectionate brother 

" and most obedient humble servant, 
"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, June 19th, 1809. 

" As I believe Bishop Sandford means to be at the meeting of 
the Society, where I suppose Bishop Macfarlane usually attends, 
I wish we could hold a Synod on the Thursday for the purpose 
of revising our Canons and contriving some method, if pos 
sible, for banishing for ever from the Church that party spirit 
which has prevailed in her to a greater or less degree ever since 
I had the honour to be one of her Clergy. I am the more 
earnest in this, because I had not been forty -eight hours a Bishop 
when I was accosted by a leading Presbyter in a tone which to 
me indicated very plainly that he expected me to thwart every 
measure, good or bad, that might be proposed by the Primus I 
The gentleman to whom I allude never more completely mis 
took his man. When 1 agreed to be a Bishop, and the Primus 
agreed to consecrate tne, I take it for granted that we both had 
resolved to bury in perpetual oblivion every thing disagreeable 
that had formerly occurred between us ; and I have no hesitation 
to say that, with respect to every thing relating to the Church 
at large that has ever passed between the Primus and me, I 
agree with him to the minutest iota : I am not sure, though I 



ON CANONICAL OBEDIENCE. 75 

wish to believe, that I do so with all my brethren. If we can 
banish party spirit from among us, and ambition, which in such 
a Society as ours is ridiculous as well as unchristian, we may 
yet through the goodness of GOD be able to raise our heads ; 
and I wish to be the instrument, or one of the instruments, for 
accomplishing this good purpose." 

The result of this suggestion was the meeting of 
which the following is the official minute : 

" At Aberdeen, the 24th day of August, 1809, the follow 
ing Bishops of the Scotch Episcopal Church, viz., the Right 
Rev. John Skinner, Bishop of Aberdeen and Primus, the Right 
Rev. Andrew Macfarlane, Bishop of Ross, the Right Rev. 
Alexander Jolly, Bishop of Moray, the Right Rev. Patrick 
Torry, Bishop of Dunkeld, and the Right Rev. George Gleig, 
LL.D., Bishop of Brechin, having by appointment met together 
and taken into their serious consideration the state of the Church 
in the several districts under their charge, are unanimously of 
opinion that it is highly expedient to direct the attention of 
their Clergy to some points of Canonical obedience, which seem 
of late years to have been too much overlooked, or not so duly 
regarded as they ought to be. Under this impression the 
Bishops above mentioned feel themselves in duty bound to 
observe, that the term, Canonical obedience, embraces the fol 
lowing particulars : 

" 1st. That the Clergy of one Diocese receive no rule or 
direction from any Bishop or Priest of any other Diocese, under 
the pain of suspension from all ecclesiastical functions for three 
months for the first offence ; six months for the second ; and 
for the third during the Bishop s pleasure. 

" 2ndly. That they do not interfere directly or indirectly in 
the affairs of any other Diocese, under the same penalties, unless 
they be required so to do by the Bishop of that Diocese, and 
have the consent of their own Bishop for such interference ; it 
being always understood that they still retain the right of ap 
pealing from any sentence of their own Bishop by which they 
may think themselves aggrieved, to the Primus and other Com- 



76 THE COLLEGE SYSTEM. 

provincial Bishops with the representatives of the said Clergy 
met in Synod. 

" 3rdly. That they do not at any time leave or absent them 
selves from their charge for a longer space than three weeks, 
without the permission and consent of the Bishop of the Diocese. 
"4thly. That they be careful to attend such meetings of the 
Clergy in their respective districts as may be appointed by the 
Bishop of the Diocese, or by the Dean in the name and by the 
authority of the Bishop. 

" 5thly. That they attend strictly to the Rubrics prefixed to 
the Communion Office. 

" Gthly, That they make no innovation on the Service of the 
Church presently in use, but by the Bishop s consent and 
direction. 

" JOHN SKINNER, Bishop of Aberdeen and Primus. 
"ANDREW MACFARLANE, Bishop of Ross. 
" ALEXANDER JOLLY, Bishop of Moray. 
" (As Proxy for BISHOP SANDFORD,) GEORGE GLEIG, Bishop of 

Brechin. 

"PATRICK TORRY, Bishop of Dunkeld. 
" GEORGE GLEIG, Bishop of Brechin." 

These Canons are certainly worthy of all praise. 
The second struck the last blow at that College system, 
which, as we have seen, was rampant in the early part 
of the eighteenth century ; and the fifth and sixth 
erected an additional and certainly not unneeded safe 
guard against the gradual introduction of the English 
office, consequent on the healing of the schism. 

Primus Skinner, however, continued to view the 
proceedings of the Southern Bishops with some un 
easiness. 

Bishop Skinner to Bishop Torry. 

" Aberdeen, November 16, 1809. 

"You have probably received my letter sent you, with twenty 
copies of the Brechin Charge/ of which you have no doubt 



FEARS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT. 77 

by this time formed your opinion, reflecting at the same 
time with some comfort that we in the north are not yet de 
sirous of being made so slavishly similar in all respects to the 
Church of England as our brethren in the south evidently wish 
us to be. Indeed, if we dare not pretend to resemble that 
Church in the favourite article of her Establishment, which 
would appear to be the great object of some people s ambition, 
it is strange that we should affect a silly imitation of her in 
every thing else, and voluntarily fetter ourselves with those 
chains from which many of the most respectable of her sons, 
were it not for preserving her Establishment as now her strongest 
bond of union, would willingly set themselves free." 

And the following from the same Prelate, shows 
that by the consolidation and peace of the Scottish 
Church the Establishment began to feel itself seriously 
threatened : 

" Aberdeen, July 16th, 1810. 

" I saw to-day a new publication called the Edinburgh 
Monthly Magazine/ in which, after treating me individually 
in a very contemptuous manner, a reviewer has the follow 
ing remark : ( These letters will at least produce one good 
effect. They exhibit in its genuine colours the unaltered 
and unmollified spirit of the Scotch Episcopalians, and show 
what their countrymen have to apprehend if that party should 
by any fatal change of public affairs ever be restored to 
power. This consideration should prove with the Church 
of Scotland a strong incitement to vigilance in regard to the 
motions of this sect, whether public or private ; and while 
the Established Clergy should abhor and cautiously avoid 
the most distant imitation of their spirit, they ought never to 
relax their attention to its hostility in every case where it can 
affect the spiritual interests of the flocks committed to their 
care. Many recent occurrences give reason to suspect that the 
views of the leaders of the true Church, as they are fain to believe 
her to be, begin to expand, and that they aspire at rising above 
the level of Dissenters/ " 



78 NEGOTIATIONS AND PREPARATIONS 

At the Episcopal Synod of 1809 the question of a 
General Synod of the Scotch Church was mooted, 
and the charge of Bishop Gleig in the next year ren 
dered it still more necessary. He alluded to a habit 
of the Primus of not adhering to the exact words of 
the Liturgy ; and a somewhat angry correspondence 
ensued. The son of the Primus, who now fills that 
office himself, was one of the most eager promoters of 
the scheme ; and the Primus himself, though some 
what unwillingly, gave his consent. The Bishops ac 
cordingly began to give their attention to the prepara 
tion of the canons then to be enacted. 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, March 20th, 1811. 

" It is with the dispensation and at the desire of the Primus, 
that I have come to the resolution of deserting my post for a 
whole week of the present solemn season. I must not tempt 
you to do the like ; but as I intend to go to Aberdeen next week 
by the way of Peterhead, I take the liberty, and that too as sug 
gested by the Primus, to acquaint you by this line that if you 
cannot go in person, you may transmit by me your observations, 
&c., towards the construction of the wished for canons. 

" It is with my good and worthy friends of Munsie that I 
have the conveniency of travelling ; and they propose to be in 
Peterhead on Monday next, when it will give me pleasure to see 
your Reverence and family in good health." 

Bishop Skinner to Bishop Torry. 

"Aberdeen, May 25th, 1811. 
" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

"For some weeks past my attention, you may believe, 
has been chiefly directed to the business of preparation for our 
intended Synod. The time for holding it has been considered 
as fixed by the unanimous consent of our Episcopal College, but 
the place of our meeting seems to have produced some difference 



FOR A GENERAL SYNOD. 79 

of opinion, and I have been left in a state of uncertainty with 
regard to it. A report was brought to me from Fraserburgh 
that the Bishop of Edinburgh and his two Clergy would not be 
averse from visiting Aberdeen, if that was thought a more com 
modious place for our meeting. But as I could not so far de 
pend on this second-hand information as to take any step in 
consequence of it, I thought it necessary to request from Bishop 
Sandford his opinion on the subject under his own hand, and 
the answer I got, of the 18th current, informed me that as he 
understood it would not be convenient for Bishop Gleig and his 
Clergy, who had been engaged to meet at Laurencekirk on 
diocesan business, to go to any other place, and Mr. Alison 
might not be disposed to travel farther north, therefore he 
thought it better that the original appointment should remain, 
and Laurencekirk be the place of our meeting. So I was pre 
paring my mind to abide by this appointment, when a letter 
came to me on Tuesday last, from Mr. Walker, in Edinburgh, 
mentioning that Mr. Alison had agreed to repair to Aberdeen 
and their Bishop was equally well disposed to do the same, of 
which he would inform me in a day or two. I have accordingly 
received a letter from Bishop Sandford, assuring me of his 
readiness to join us at Aberdeen, and that nothing could be 
more satisfactory to him than such an arrangement; adding, 
I trust that to Bishop Gleig and his Clergy this change of 
place will not be disagreeable, and to the other members of our 
Synod it will probably be acceptable. I look upon it then as a 
fixed thing, that, GOD willing, I am to pay my respects to you 
in your own diocese/ As Bishop Gleig is expected to return 
from England about this time, I sent a letter to await him at 
Edinburgh, informing him of this new arrangement, and express 
ing my hope that he will be so good as agree to it, and that as he 
offered to preach on the occasion at Laurencekirk, he will do the 
same office at Aberdeen. Having no reason to doubt of receiv 
ing a favourable return to what I have thus proposed, I think, 
as Bishop Sandford says, you may look upon our meeting at 
Aberdeen on the 19th of next month as a fixed thing/ and I 
have given you as early information as I well could, that you 
may intimate it to the Dean and delegate from your diocese in 



80 SYNOD OF ABERDEEN. 

sufficient time to prevent their repairing only to Laurencekirk, 
when they will have to come forward to Aberdeen. You will of 
course put them in mind to bring with them to the Synod 
whatever commissions they may respectively have either as Dean 
or delegate from the diocese of Dunkeld; and it will also be 
necessary that you bring with you the minute book of the Epis 
copal College, in which the proceedings of the Synod may be 
duly entered for the sake of handing them down in an authenti 
cated form. This is all I need say on the subject at present, as 
I have no doubt of your wishing well to the design of our meet 
ing, and joining in fervent prayer for a blessing on it, with 

" Right Reverend Sir, 

" Your very affectionate Brother and faithful Servant, 

" JOHN SKINNER/ 

The Synod met at Aberdeen on the 19th of June, 
and consisted, besides the Bishops, of the Deans, and 
one deputy from each Diocese. It was here that the 
famous fifteenth Canon (which is now the twenty-first) 
was drawn up, by which the liturgical office of the 
Church of Scotland was declared of primary authority, 
a Canon to which we shall find such frequent reference 
made in the sequel. The Synod sat two days, and 
the Canons were forwarded by the Primus, with a 
circular letter, to the English and Irish Bishops. 

Bishop Torry was most vigilant in maintaining his 
beloved Office on all possible occasions. Thus he 
writes, under date April 1st, 1812, on inducting a 
Presbyter. 

"There are two things, however, which I must stipulate 
for : first, that the Scotch Communion Office be retained in 
these chapels, and that the minds of the people be not distracted 
by any proposal of a change ; and secondly, that you remain 
more at home among your flock and family than you have been 
accustomed to do, and not go abroad (but when urged by a 



UNION OF JTHE CONGREGATIONS AT PETERHEAD. 8L 

reasonable cause) in search of that enjoyment which you will 
always more certainly find in the pursuit of professional know 
ledge, in attention to the duties of your pastoral charge, in fre 
quent intercourse with your own flock, and in the endearments 
of domestic life." 

On the death of Dr. Laing, the Priest who had been 
schismatically ordained by Bishop Trail, but who since 
the union had distinguished himself by zeal in the 
interests of the Scotch Church, the two congregations 
determined to unite under the charge of Bishop Torry. 
The terms, however well meant, have a strange sound, 
in parts, to English ears. 

" The committees appointed by the two Episcopal congrega 
tions of this place to deliberate upon their junction, being met 
and having seen Bishop Torry s letter agreeing to the proposals 
made to him for relinquishing his own chapel and becoming 
pastor to the united congregation, are much gratified hy the 
Bishop s frank and easy acquiescence, and by the very obliging 
manner he writes upon the subject. The committees think it 
proper to give, in writing, the terms which they communicated 
to Bishop Torry by a deputation from them, viz. 

" That Bishop Torry s present chapel is to be turned into 
and properly fitted up for dwelling houses, at the expense of the 
proprietors of the joint chapel, they getting the pews and seats. 
And whatever these dwelling-houses yield of rent to him short 
of Thirty-five Pounds per annum, to be made up by the pro 
prietors of the joint chapel (during the Bishop s life), who are to 
pay to Bishop Torry a stipend of 150 a year, without other 
emoluments, or 130 a year with the offertories at the Sacra 
ments, at the Bishop s option. 

"It being fully understood that, in the event of Bishop 
Torry s death, the united congregation shall have it in their 
power to nominate a successor, to be approved of by the Bishop 
of the diocese. 

"Peterhead, 24th July, 1812." 

This led to the erection of the present chapel at 

G 



82 EPISCOPAL ROBES. 

Peterhead, at a cost of 3,500, a large sum for that 
time and place. 

The poverty of the Scottish Church, notwithstand 
ing her relief from persecution, still remained apostolic, 
as the next communication may show : 

" Stonehaven, 14th Dec. 1813. 
Right Rev. Sir, 

" If at any hereafter period you should hear of or receive 
a suit of episcopal robes, you will please to attribute them to a 
request I have made lately to Mr. Horsley of Dundee, to ascer 
tain whether he had any left belonging to the late Bishop of 
S. Asaph, his father, and if he has to confer them upon you. 
The reason that led me to do this is, that as the Primus and 
Bishops Sandford and Gleig have suits, and they in use of theirs, 
and as your diocese is situated contiguous to them, and many 
persons of rank residing in it, they naturally would conceive it 
strange that you should be visiting your clergy in a black gown 
when the neighbouring Bishops are now otherwise arrayed 
they little, however, consider the heavy expense attending the 
purchase of such vestments, and that it is not perfectly essential 
that they should be worn. Certain it is, that at the consecration 
of the Scottish Bishops, in London, in the time of the second 
Charles, for the establishment of episcopacy in this country, 
those prelates were clothed in lawn and black satin: and for 
the sake of that and the close communion between our episcopal 
Church here, and where its establishment is so considerable in 
the by far greater part of the United Kingdom, is so much de 
sirable ; an uniformity therefore in dress as well as liturgy, (the 
latter of which is now happily completed, except in the Commu 
nion Office, which no reasonable person can complain of) should 
be attended to. I should like to hear that the two surplices 
sent some time back had somewhere been put to use. Bishops 
Sandford and Gleig wear their robes every Sacramental day, and 
I hope the Primus, who wears them on episcopal occasions, will 
begin to follow their practice on the approaching festival. 
" I am, dear Sir, your s very truly, 

"ALEX. MITCHELL." 



BISHOP PETRIE. 83 

Bishop Jolly s affectionate mention of Bishop Petrie 
in the following letter tends to increase one s regret that 
so few memorials of that remarkable Prelate now exist. 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

"An English translation of Aristotle s Poetics I never 
saw, although I know that there is such, and one of great merit, 
according to the review of it, which appeared, I think, not many 
years back. You will find it, no doubt, in Aberdeen, and I will 
try also to fetch it from thence by the interest of some friend 
there ; now that you have made me think of it. His whole 
works I have in two vols. folio, and do highly value them, more 
especially his Ethical performances and his three excellent books 
of Rhetoric ; convinced that the discreet use of his wonderful 
writings, which of late have been too much neglected, may be 
turned to good advantage. But pardon me. Your line was 
put into my hand when I was going for public Vespers, and I 
write this with a bad pen at night that I may give it for the 
post s conveyance to-morrow. But out of 15d. I will save for 
you 14d., for which, in these times, a poor body will be very 
thankful. It gave me pleasure to hear of you the other day by 
our friend Mr. Cruickshank, Excise episcopus. It delights me 
to fall in with anybody who knew Bishop Petrie ; to think of 
whom refreshes me ; { that we be not slothful but followers of 
them, who, through faith and patience, &c. My kind respects 
to you and your s. Let me have place in your daily prayers, 
and believe me, 

u Your s most affectionately and dutifully, 
" ALEXANDER JOLLY. 

" Third Sunday after Epiphany, 1813." 

On Christmas Day, 1814, the new chapel at Peter- 
head was opened ; and the sermon which Bishop Torry 
preached on that occasion was afterwards published by 
him under the title of "The Duty, Dignity, and bene 
ficial effect of regularly frequenting the public worship 

G2 



84 

of Almighty GoD." 1 "Various circumstances," the 
discourse begins, " of a highly gratifying nature have 
occurred to me, during the last twenty years of my 
ministry in this place ; but the opportunity now 
afforded us of assembling together in this newly-erected 
chapel, for the worship and service of GOD Most High, 
is calculated to furnish more than usual excitements 
of mutual congratulations among ourselves, and of 
gratitude and praise to that merciful Being Whose 
providential care extends to the whole universe, but 
hath been particularly promised and displayed in 
favour of the Household of Faith." 

The next letter introduces us to a correspondent 
whose sympathy and support must have greatly cheered 
the declining years of the Bishop s life : Mr. Bowdler, 
of Eltham, whose liberality to the Scottish Church was 
really unbounded. 

Mr. Bowdler to Bishop Torry. 

" Eltham, August 4th, 1815. 

"I have now perused once more your letters of November 
and December last, and am more than ever struck with the 
smallness of the sum, and the excessive modesty of the manner 
in which you ask it, for the repairs of these Chapels. It is also 
a cordial to my heart to observe that all the opinions you have 
occasion to state, and the very phrases you use, are exactly those 
which I was taught in my youth by my excellent parents, and 
from which, I thank GOD, I have seen no reason to depart in 
my old age. 

" It is now too late to begin any large expensive works this 
year, and such must not be attempted without computing the 
cost and comparing their utility with that of others. But if 
any sum not exceeding 50 can be so laid out within your 

1 Aberdeen : Chalmers and Co. The Bishop, in the title page, takes 
no territorial title. 



TO THE SCOTCH CHURCH. 85 

Diocese before winter as to promote pure religion, or the decent 
and commodious worship of poor and pious Christians, pray let 
me know it, and I will immediately order the sum you name to 
be at your command. Let no Christian want means of kneeling 
before his GOD, and let all your lay members know that their 
friends in England lay much stress on this, and much more on 
their dutiful submission to their spiritual Fathers, their Bishops. 
And if (which GOD forbid !) any of your Clergy are deficient 
in this most important part of duty and doctrine, let them know 
that all the assistance, countenance, and support, which they 
have received, is owing to their Bishops. 

" I am a great friend to open free sittings instead of pews, and 
we are promoting such as much as possible here." 

Mr. Bowdler to Bishop Torry. 

" Eltham, March 14th, 1816. 

" I beg you to let me know without delay whether there are 
now any Chapels in your Diocese which need repair, and whose 
Congregations are unable to repair them, and what sum it would 
require to repair them. I wish your answer to be concise, clear, 
positive, not stating the cases, or referring them to me, but 
giving your own opinion, grounded on such information as you 
have or can speedily obtain, so that I may receive your answer 
before the end of March. 

" I can pay no debts, nor contribute towards ornaments, nor 
assist them who are able but not willing to repair the Chapels 
they attend ; but I am very desirous (if possible) that no Epis 
copal Chapel in Scotland should be out of repair, unless by the 
fault of the Congregation. To accomplish this will I fear ex 
ceed my means, but you must not be scrupulous. I hope you 
have received the 50 I offered you in August last, if not pray 
let me know it immediately, and I will give an order for it. 
This must not prevent your asking more, if more be wanted for 
the purpose I have stated above. Your Diocese has had less aid 
from my fund than any other, except Bishop Jolly s, which has 
had none as yet. 

" As there is a Chapel at Perth, I am willing to hope it will 



86 DISPUTES AT BRECHIN. 

sooner or later come under your jurisdiction ; at present at least 
1 cannot contribute towards a new one there, for I am very 
earnest to get one built at Fort William, and should be very 
glad to get one at Ayr, and also in or near the Western 
Islands." 

The congregation at Brechin having been desirous 
to substitute the English for the Scotch office, the 
opinion of the College was asked by Bishop Gleig, 
the diocesan, and the letter in which he communi 
cates their decision to Bishop Torry contains some 
curious facts. 

Bishop Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, January 10th, 1816. 
" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

"All my colleagues being of the same opinion (Bishop 
Sandford alone excepted) with respect to the case stated by Mr. 
Moir, I directed him to continue the use of the Scotch Com 
munion Office as he had hitherto done, and I wrote to him a 
conciliating letter to be read by him privately or publicly as he 
might judge expedient, to such of his own people (for he has 
many such) as are desirous of a change. I hope the letter may 
have a good effect on them ; for people of that stamp are 
seldom open to conviction by argument, but are often capable 
of being bent by the weight of authority, and I was provi 
dentially furnished at the time with two authorities the most 
unexceptionable possible. Bishop Sandford, while he declared 
his opinion that the LORD S Supper would be rightly ad 
ministered by either form, and therefore, to promote the unity 
and the good of the Church in Brechin, that the English Office 
should be introduced there, yet gave the most decided preference 
possible to the arrangement and solemnity of the Scotch, and un 
equivocally expressed his wish that it were used throughout the 
United Kingdom. At the same period, or a little before it, I 
had a letter from a dignitary of the Church of England, indeed 
two letters, praising our Communion Office to the skies, and 



DEATH OF PRIMUS SKINNER. 87 

attributing the rise and progress of sects in England, together 
with the consequent danger of the Church, chiefly to the low 
and unworthy notions generally entertained of the Holy Eu 
charist, and to the very little pains that the Clergy in general 
bestow in teaching the people just notions of the dignity and 
Divine origin of the Christian Priesthood. The name of this 
excellent person I am not at liberty to divulge at present ; but 
the weight of his authority, combined with that of Bishop 
Sandford, both Englishmen, would probably have a greater 
effect on the minds of the citizens of Brechin than any argu 
ments, conclusive as one of those arguments seems to myself 
to be." 

Primus Skinner died suddenly on the 13th of July, 
1816. He had piloted the Scottish Church through 
more than one difficult storm, and zeal in her service 
was the guiding principle of his life. The Union, and 
the Synod of 1811, will be his imperishable epitaphs. 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" July 31st, 1816. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

"We are conjunct in condolence over our heavy loss, 
while it is our duty to bow in deep humility to the holy will 
of GOD. 

"From our senior [i.e. Bishop Macfarlane] I have a letter 
expressive of his feeling and solicitude upon the mournful occa 
sion, in which he desires me to write to the other three, and 
therefore I send to you his own words, these (of date S. James s 
Day): 

" I despair of the place of our late brother and most worthy 
active Primus being filled up with equal ability, zeal, and 
activity. The Almighty, all-glorious Head of the Church is 
able and ever willing to do more for us than we are able to ask or 
think. Let us use the means, and leave the issue to Him. Alas ! 
inferior to our late brother in every way, it is provided by our 
Canons that the Senior Bishop shall act until a Primus is elected. 
Now in regard to me, 1 may be considered as gone already. 



88 MR. SKINNER, BISHOP OF ABERDEEN ! 

What is to be done ? The two things which first occur are to elect 
a Primus, and then as soon as possible a Bishop for Aberdeen. A 
Primus I leave as I ought to the Prioius. / wish a Scotchman. 
As Proxirnus I beg of you to intimate to the other three Bishops 
without loss of time, to give their opinions and at my request. 
As to a meeting in Aberdeen, I think none can be fixed upon 
until the minds of our colleagues are known. GOD grant peace 
and harmony ! To this each of us will fervently say Amen ! 

" You see then, my dear brother, it is expected of us to write 
our opinion to our senior ; and each as he ought will think for 
himself, imploring our Divine LORD S direction and guidance 
that we think and do what is well-pleasing in His sight. 

" Could we meet personally we should confer notes, and say 
many things that cannot well be committed to paper. Could 
you spare but one quarter of an hour, I would beg to know the 
principal circumstances of our venerable and most worthy 
Primus s departure from us, which I feel very heavily. I 
trust that your own health is now perfectly re-established. GOD 
strengthen and long preserve you to do a great deal of good to 
our poor Church. And let me have the charity of your prayers, 
who am 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" Your most affectionate brother and 
"faithful humble servant, 

" ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

" At the time of the worthy man s death, I was much out of 
order, but now (D.G.) am in my usual feeble state." 

Bishop Jolly, therefore, acting as senior Bishop, 
summoned the Episcopal College to Aberdeen, for the 
election of a Primus ; and the choice fell on Bishop 
Gleig. I find, from a casual expression of one of 
Bishop Torry s correspondents, that Bishop Sandford 
was sadly disappointed at missing the Primacy. In 
the mean time, the prepossessions of the Diocese of 
Aberdeen fluctuated between Bishop Torry, Mr.Horsley, 
of Dundee, the son of the Bishop, and then Dean of 



BISHOP GLEIG, PRIMUS. 89 

Brechin, and Mr. William Skinner, of Aberdeen. 
The first was resident in the Diocese, but some objec 
tion was urged against a translation ; the second, be 
sides being non-resident, was suspected to be a favourer 
of the English Office; some difficulty was felt, as 
regarded the third, in seeming to make the Episcopate 
an appanage of one family. Bishop Gleig had at first 
been anxious for the translation of Bishop Torry ; but 
finding the votes for Mr. Skinner likely to be more 
numerous, he strenuously recommended the strange 
device of elevating Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Walker, of 
Edinburgh, to the vacant See, while he was to reside 
in the Metropolis, and (not to give offence to Bishop 
Sandford) was to be appointed coadjutor to the latter. 
A plan, which could have produced nothing but heart 
burnings, and which would have left the important 
city of Aberdeen without a resident Bishop, was for 
tunately set aside; and at Ellon, on the llth of Sep 
tember, Mr. Skinner was elected, by a large majority, 
over Mr. Horsley. Primus Gleig was desirous that the 
College should set aside the election, on the ground of 
those canons which have forbidden a son to succeed 
his father in the Episcopate. But he was overruled. 

Bishop Macfarlane, now fast sinking into the grave, 
thus speaks of this attempt, in the last letter which 
Bishop Torry received from him : 

" In case the Aberdeen election is set aside, by mere Episcopal 
authority, I do tremble at the consequences, and fear a high 
schism in the Church. I hope you and I shall continue the 
good old way. Bishop Sandford wishes I may join the Primus. 
That I shall never do. I wish you, my dear brother in CHRIST, 
to stand to our election constitution/ 

Mr. Bowdler still continues his benefactions. Writ 
ing from Canterbury, Nov. 2nd, 1816, he says, 



90 PRIMATE OF THE SCOTCH CHURCH. 

" To repair, or enlarge, or build chapels, where the congre 
gations are poor, are my chief objects, but I do not refuse 
assistance in any case which can essentially promote pure reli 
gion. With this view I have given a trifle, and would again do 
so to assist in the education of a candidate for Holy Orders, espe 
cially one who is qualified to officiate in the Gaelic language. 
My favourite object, at present, is the erecting a chapel at Fort 
William, to which, I wish, if possible, to add a small house for 
a clergyman, and should like to go a step further, and establish 
him as a schoolmaster, or even (if a fit man can be found) to let 
him instruct one or two candidates for Holy Orders, who might 
thus, at a small expense, become qualified to take charge of 
Highland chapels." 

The very great jealousy with which the College have 
always viewed any approximation to archiepiscopal 
authority or name, was shown curiously enough on 
occasion of a publication of Bishop Gleig s. In editing 
Stackhouse s History, he was designated, by a typo 
graphical error in the title page, Primate of the 
Scottish Church. " After what was said at Stirling/ 
wrote one of his brethren to Bishop Torry, Nov. 1816, 

" about the title of Primate, it was with no little surprise, 
and I confess grief, that I see he still advertises his new edition 
of Stackhouse, with the appendage of Primate of the Episcopal 
Church in Scotland, in addition to his other titles. I trust he 
will not allow the book to go forth with such a glaring impro 
priety in its title. Were personal vanity only concerned, he 
might be allowed to gratify it ; but I confess to you, I have my 
fears of something farther lurking under the assumption of the 
title." 

From the following extract, from a letter of the 
Primus to Bishop Torry, written about this time, it will 
appear that the matter originated in a mistake ; and it 
is right that his memory should be vindicated from 
the imputation implied above : 



DISCUSSIONS ABOUT THE SCOTCH OFFICE. 91 

" When > I found myself dubbed Primate, first in an English 
paper and then in a Scotch one, I immediately attributed this 
piece of foolish flattery to one who was no friend, or at least no 
judicious friend, to me or the Church. As my son passed 
through London to Oxford, he called at the shop of Longman 
and Co., and found me styled Primate of the Episcopal Church 
in Scotland, on the cover of the first part of my edition of Stack- 
house s History, and of this he gave me instant information. I 
lost not a moment, but wrote by return of the post to Longman 
to cancel that title, and design me, as I had been designed in 
the prospectus of the work, one of the Bishops of the Episcopal 
Church in Scotland. I had an immediate answer ; and Long 
man, who wrote that he took the title from a newspaper, re 
gretted that a few of the numbers of the book were in circula 
tion, though, he said, only a few, before the receipt of my letter." 

The continued difficulties made at Brechin with 
reference to the Scotch Office, fomented by the efforts 
and writings of a certain Mr. Norman Sievewright, 
gave occasion to another correspondence among the 
Prelates ; for Bishop Gleig, though, as we shall see, fre 
quently accused of acting as Primus without his col 
leagues, certainly as Diocesan leant on the College to 
an extent, which must have considerably shackled his 
own liberty. Here, however, he was bound by the 
declaration given by him before his consecration ; and 
which was worded exactly like that signed by Bishop 
Torry. 

Primus Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, Dec. 7th, 1816. 
" Right Rev. and very dear Sir, 

" I have been looking, rather impatiently, for your opinion 
respecting the case of Mr. Moir, in Brechin ; for Christ 
mas is advancing towards us, and I must write to him before 
its arrival. I find from Bishop Jolly and Bishop Skinner s 
letters that the probability is, that Bishop Sandford and I shall 
be left in the minority. At this 1 am rather sorry ; because, 



92 THE XV. CANON OF 1811. 

though no man can give a more decided preference to the Scotch 
office than myself, yet as we all admit that the Communion may 
be validly administered by either form, I cannot convince my 
own mind that its superiority should be put in the balance, and 
made in any case to preponderate, against the unity of the 
accustomed to do, and not go abroad (but when urged by a 
Canon directs me; 1 and that if your opinion coincide with that 
of your nearest neighbours, I shall strictly enjoin Mr. Moir to 
administer the LORD S Supper exactly as he hath hitherto done. 

" The letters of the Bishops Jolly and Skinner are both ex 
cellent ; and though I could wish they had seen the matter as I 
do, this difference of opinion gives me less uneasiness in the 
present case than it would have done perhaps in any other. It 
was in Brechin that the great outcry against our primitive form 
was first made, at least with violence ; and I confess that my 
own pride revolted a little against abandoning the field to the 
adherents of Mr. Sievewright. Still the healing of schism is of 
so great importance in all Churches, and so essential to the very 
continuance of ours, which is certainly tottering from her foun 
dation, that my pride gave way to what I believed to be my 
duty; and had I been, as every diocesan ought to be, my own 
master in this case, I would certainly have authorised Mr. Moir 
to administer the Communion, as it is administered in Arbroath, 
as it has been administered there ever since Bishop Edgar s 
time, and as it was administered at Dundee by Bishop Raitt to 
the day of his death. Your letter is probably on its way 
to me. * * * * 

With great regard, I am, 

" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 
" Your faithful friend, and affectionate Brother, 

GLEIG." 



The Primus was right in supposing that Bishop 
Tony s letter was on its way ; it shows him, as ever, the 
earnest and unflinching defender of the primitive office. 

1 Canon XV. of the Code drawn up in 1811, enacts, That no Bishop 
shall " permit of the Scotch Communion Office being laid aside, where 
now used, but by the authority of the College of Bishops." 



BISHOP TORRY DEFENDS THE OFFICE. 93 



Bishop Torry to Primus Gleig. 

" Peterhead, December 5th, 1816. 

" Eight Reverend and dear Sir, 

"It gives me some uneasiness to be obliged to differ 
from you in opinion, as to the wisdom and expediency of the 
last clause of our XVth Canon. A regard to the doctrine and 
practice of antiquity on the subject of the Holy Eucharist un 
doubtedly gave rise to that clause, when we were met in synod 
for the purpose of enlarging and improving our canonical code ; 
and I then thought, and I still think, that it is creditable to our 
religious society as a pure branch of the Catholic Church of 
CHRIST. 

" As to those congregations who prefer, and have been accus 
tomed to use, the English Communion Office, our honour is 
concerned to give them no disturbance on that head, and as 
occasion offers we cordially join them. But I see no reason for 
giving up our practice at the altar when the members of any 
such congregation choose voluntarily to put themselves under 
the pastoral care of a clergyman, who, together with his flock, 
has been accustomed to celebrate the mysteries of the Christian 
Redemption, according to a form admitted by all competent 
judges to be pre-eminently excellent. 

" If Mr. Stratton s people choose to come under Mr. Moires 
pastoral care, he need not fear that his adherence to his former 
practice will prove any bar to that desirable measure. At least 
were I in his place I should not fear it. A similar case has 
occurred to me in this town, where the prejudices, till of late, 
were as strong against our Church as anywhere in Scotland ; 
yet, when on the death of the late Dr. Laing, an union was 
formed between his congregation and mine, I departed in no 
instance from my former practice, and they have since been par 
takers of the Eucharist from my hands without even a whisper 
of discontent. I for one, therefore, am for a strict adherence to 
the letter of the Canon, without presuming however to dictate 
to my colleagues. This slight difference of opinion, will, I am 
persuaded, occasion no diminution of mutual regard between us ; 
that I should consider as a great misfortune indeed. I offer 



94 ^ TERRITORIAL TITLES. 

my kindest respects to Mrs. Gleig, and the other ladies under 
your roof; and ever ana, 

" Eight Reverend and dear Sir, 
" Your very affectionate Brother and faithful Servant, 

" PATRICK TORRY." 

We have already seen that Bishop Torry, in his 
publications, had never assumed any territorial title ; 
and all episcopal letters were thus, and for some time 
after, simply addressed, "The Right Reverend Bishop 
Torry, Peterhead;" "The Right Reverend Bishop 
Gleig, Stirling." The first approach to the other 
designation occurs in an address presented by the Col 
lege to the Prince Regent on his escape from assassi 
nation ; on which Primus Gleig thus writes to Bishop 
Torry :- 

"Stirling, February 14th, 1817. 

" You will see that our brother in the metropolis has added 
Edinburgh to his subscription, but of the propriety of this I am 
very doubtful. Our episcopal character is fully recognized in 
England both by Church and State ; but I have reason to believe 
that our right to designate ourselves Bishops of Edinburgh, 
Dunkeld, Brechin, &c., is called in question even by our 
best friends. Our colleague has not, indeed, called himself 
Bishop of Edinburgh, which is so far good. You will observe 
that I have called myself Primus and Bishop ; and my reason 
was, that an Englishman cannot be made to understand the 
meaning of Bishop and Primus. Had I called myself Primus 
alone, it would have been read Primas, translated Primate, and 
all the obloquy brought on me by the false and injudicious 
friend in the newspaper renewed. Bishop Sandford advised me 
to write, as Bishop Skinner wrote on such occasions, Senior 
Bishop ; and this was my own intention, till I recollected that, 
as in one sense that phrase would have expressed what is not 
literally true, my two quondam friends would in their usual 
humour have charged me with palpable falsehood. The word 
Primate is a literal translation, and the most modest translation 



PRIMUS GLEIG OFFERS TO RESIGN. 95 

that can be given of the word Primus, and therefore I hope, but 
am far from being confident, that I shall escape obloquy on this 



The following letter refers to a proposal of Bishop 
Gleig s to resign the Primusship, and, as an alternative, 
a document that its duties should be more clearly 
ascertained and defined. 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

"Fraserbugh, July 18th, 1817. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" Accept my cordial thanks for your very kind and oblig 
ing attention ; and let me hope that, after all your fatigue and 
travel, you feel and shall feel no diminution of your health ; 
which GOD long preserve in great perfection for the good of His 
Church ! In Aberdeen it is well and comfortable that all went 
on smoothly, and with safety to that fraternal love which is ever 
to be cultivated by all fit means. 

" I strongly suspected that of the resignation, (the professed 
design and desire of which I find has gone abroad,) there would 
be no mention made. But let us continue prudently and re 
spectfully vigilant. 1 thank you for keeping my letter that it 
may accompany your own. Et valeant quantum, &c. 

"Through this week I have with GOD S blessing recovered 
more ease with increase of appetite, than for several preceding. 
And if our Divine LORD and Master be pleased to continue me, 
unworthy as I am, a little longer in His service, may I live only 
to love and serve Him more fervently and faithfully; whose 
service is happiness in hand as well as hopeful of future felicity 
through His own merits and mercies ! With great regard and 
best wishes for you and yours, I beg, my dear Right Reverend 
Sir, the continuance of your prayers, in behalf of 

( Your most affectionate Brother, and 

" Obliged humble Servant, 
"ALEXANDER JOLLY/ 

We have already seen that Bishop Gleig was op- 



96 DISTRICT COMMITTEES OF S. P. C. K. 

posed to the election of Bishop (now Primus) Skinner. 
The following recantation ought not therefore to be 
suppressed, as equally honourable to both. After 
speaking of two Presbyters (both subsequently Bishops) 
who threatened him with the loss of their friendship 
if he consented to the recantation, he continues, in a 
letter to Bishop Torry, dated Stirling, July 28th, 1817 : 

" This however is not the only error into which I am myself 
sensible, that my regard for these two old friends led me. I 
repeatedly said to them that if they could persuade any two of 
my colleagues to refuse their consent Mr. Skinner should never 
be consecrated by me. This was wrong ; for I ought in such 
a case, and indeed in all cases, to be determined by my own 
judgment; and from the very beginning of the business my 
judgment was decided that Mr. Skinner was duly and canoni- 
cally elected Bishop of Aberdeen, and that there was not the 
shadow of an objection to his consecration. That he has been 
consecrated I truly rejoice; for if we may judge of the future 
by the past, he will prove an excellent Bishop, much preferable 
to either of those whom we so earnestly wished to make Bishops 
before him." 

Bishop Tony s attention was at this time directed 
to the formation of district committees for the Society 
for Promoting Christian Knowledge, a measure set on 
foot by Bishop William Skinner, and carried out by 
him with great energy. In writing with reference to 
this, (March 4th, 1819,) Primus Gleig says: 

" As no Clergyman in the Diocese of Edinburgh but myself 
now makes use of the Scotch Communion Office, we have found 
it very difficult to procure supplies as we want them/ 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, March 1st, 1819. 

" In my little circle little is to be expected, reduced as all my 
poor but very worthy dear brethren are, to receive the aid of 



BISHOP JOLLY ON COLLECTIONS. 97 

the Society s funds ; and sermons, except as according with 
those in course on the duty of almsgiving, and at the time of 
such collection bent that way, are out of the question, circum 
stances and situation considered. You remember that at the 
beginning collections were made in our several congregations, 
and we were aided in calling for them by the brief of the Bishops. 
Now might they not recommence by a new brief, drawn up in 
modest but winning terms, for which our worthy brother of 
Edinburgh has an excellent faculty ? Would you then join 
me in suggesting the issuing at a proper season, but not 
on a sudden, such a brief, which would perhaps be the most 
acceptable because precedented mode ? I wish that Bishop 
Sandford would take up his pleasant pen and try his hand 
upon it. 

" Your letter I only received last evening upon my coming 
from the Chapel, exhausted I confess, but comforted by the 
attention there paid to my poor attempts for the instruction of 
the young candidates for Confirmation and the Eucharist at 
Easter ensuing. LORD, help us to labour very earnestly in 
order to feed His sheep and larnbs, and to double our diligence 
as our day wears away, lamenting with deep penitence, in this 
time of penance especially, that we have already lost so much of 
it ! Aid me with your prayers, and believe me to be with 
fervent good will in return to you and yours, 
" Dear Right Reverend, 

" Your most affectionate brother 
" and humble servant, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 



The two following letters are, I think, creditable to 
both parties : to the one, for boldness in pointing out 
what he considered a fault in a superior, to the other for 
mildness in receiving what he deemed an undeserved 
rebuke from an inferior. The writer of the first was 
Mr. John Skinner, of Forfar, the well known author 
of "Annals of Scottish Episcopacy from 1788 to 
1816," and brother to the present Primus. Few will 

H 



98 MR. JOHN SKINNER DEMANDS 

now be disposed to deny, that he took a juster view 
of Episcopal duties than, in respect of this particular 
matter, had his Diocesan. The reference of the latter to 
the Bishops Macfarlane and Jolly could at least prove 
nothing more than that the neglect of Diocesan Synods 
had been general : but the vast extent of the Diocese of 
Moray and Ross, and their very few Presbyters, might 
have pleaded an excuse for them which was not to be 
found in the case of Dunkeld. 

Mr. Skinner to Bishop Torry. 

" Inchgarth, June 28, 1819. 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I am this moment informed by letter under your hand, 
that on Wednesday, the 18th of August next ensuing, you 
purpose to administer in my Chapel, in the town of Forfar, the 
holy Ordinance of Confirmation. 

" Be assured I shall have much pleasure in announcing the 
appointment to the young people under my pastoral charge, 
who are of an age competent to the discharge of this their so 
lemn duty, and hope that you will favour Mrs. Skinner and me 
with your company on the night of the 17th, as well as on the 
day of Confirmation. 

" As however your circular, Right Reverend Sir, is wholly 
silent as to the appointment of a Diocesan meeting of your 
Clergy in the course of your announced Visitation, and as you 
are no stranger to the value which I set upon such appointments, 
bear with me, in the bowels of the great Shepherd and Bishop 
of souls, while I respectfully refer you to the Xlllth Canon, 
enacted by yourself and Right Reverend colleagues at Aberdeen, 
in the year 1811. In that Canon it is strictly enjoined, that 
For the further assistance of the Clergy in discharge of their 
duty, by means of mutual communication with each other in 
the way of personal conference, those of each Diocese are t6 
attend such meetings as their Bishops may think proper to ap 
point, either for the purpose of hearing a charge delivered by 



A DIOCESAN SYNOD. 99 

him, or for discussing any particular Diocesan business, &c. 
Unquestionably, this injunction implies that such meetings were 
thought proper by the framers of the Canons, although the time, 
the place, and frequency of them are discretionary, on the part 
of our respective Ordinaries. Will you then, my respected 
Ordinary, condescend to inform me why the Clergy of your 
Diocese, when they subscribed these Canons, were enjoined to 
do a thing which hitherto has not appeared to you proper to 
require of them ? Because, my dear sir, in the event of your 
not honouring me with such official reasons as shall convince 
me and my Diocesan brethren that the provisions of the above 
Canon do not concern us nor you, in whom the appointment is 
vested, however painful an appeal to your comprovincial col 
leagues may be, in my view of the subject, the Canon binds me 
to make it. 

" In giving you, Right Reverend Sir, this information, I take 
GOD and a good conscience to witness, that my motives are as 
foreign to offence, either official or personal, as they are .foreign 
to insubordination or filial disrespect. But surrounded as I and 
my people are by Clergy and laity of a different Diocese, where 
a strict regard is paid to all such appointments, and as I was 
born and bred in a school where their good effects are visible to 
every eye, no considerations of a personal nature can be per 
mitted any longer to prevent me from having your own final 
decision (which I pray GOD may be favourable) or the decision 
of the College of Bishops. 

<( Craving your paternal benediction on myself and my con 
cerns, at no moment of my life was I more your dutiful and 
affectionate son and servant than at the moment in which I now 
subscribe myself so in the bowels of my blessed Master, 

"JOHN SKINNER." 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Skinner. 

" Peterhead, August 14th, 1819. 
" Reverend and dear Sir, 

" This letter will not precede myself more, I suppose, 
than two days. And as I am to see you so soon I would not 
have written to you again, were it not to apprize you, that as 

H 2 



100 



BISHOP TORRY REFUSES IT. 



my construction of the meaning of the XTIIth Canon is per 
fectly different from yours, so I shall take the liberty of re 
gulating my own conduct by my own judgment in regard to 
that point wherein we differ. The holding of Synodical meet 
ings is, in my view, purely a question of expediency, and not of 
indispensable duty; and the expediency of holding them in the 
Diocese of Dunkeld did not hitherto appear to me, any more 
than to my two colleagues in the North, Bishop Jolly and Bishop 
Macfarlane (now with GOD), neither of whom ever delivered a 
Charge to their Clergy synodically assembled, and neither of 
whom would have omitted any thing that seemed conducive to 
the welfare of their respective portions of the household of faith. 
I am willing, however, to allow the credit of the best intentions 
to those of my colleagues who have done it, and to say with an 
Apostle, that they have done it to the LORD/ while I claim 
for myself and my northern colleagues the right of applying 
the same Apostle s language in our own behalf, and to say, 
to the LORD we have done it not. But the time may come, 
and may soon come, when I shall judge it a measure both 
expedient and tending to edification. Much indeed will depend 
on the harmony that may appear among the Clergy of my 
Diocese at rny ensuing Visitation ; and in the mean time, I may 
take the opportunity of annexing to my address to the can 
didates for Confirmation some thoughts on the duties of the 
Clerical Office, which ought to be habitually predominant in our 
minds and exemplified in our practice. But I have no intention 
of giving my thoughts the formality of a Charge, nor of con 
vening, for the present, a greater number of my Clergy in any 
place than what are usually to be seen on such occasions. So 
that what I intend to do need not prevent your threatened 
appeal, which has excited in my mind neither the least appre 
hension nor the smallest resentment, as I shall prove by accept 
ing your invitation to Inchgarth ; though perhaps a similar 
invitation was never given with such an appendage annexed to 
it. With the utmost Christian good-will, therefore, I commend 
you and your concerns to GOD S blessing, and am 

" Your affectionate and faithful brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY." 



DISPUTED ELECTION OF BISHOP LOW. 101 

Bishop Macfarlane closed his Episcopate of thirty- 
two years in the summer of 1819, and a violent dis 
pute arose as to the choice of his successor. Four 
Clergy met at Inverness, and there were three can 
didates ; two voices were therefore sufficient to confer 
the Episcopal dignity. The choice fell on Dr. Low, 
Incumbent of a Chapel at Pittenweem, in Fifeshire. 
Some of the Bishops objected to the confirmation of 
such an election ; but the opposition was overruled, 
and Bishop Tony assisted in the consecration, to 
which the following letter from Mr. Bowdler refers : 

" Eltham, January 19, 1820. 

" Very few have had such accurate information of what passed 
prior to the late election as myself. How little real unanimity 
there was in that election, is apparent from what you mention, 
that three candidates were put in nomination, although the 
electors were only four in number/ 

" I am sorry to differ from you on any point, but I must own 
Bishop Skinner appears to me to have acted on sound principles ; 
and though his zeal for the preservation of the independence of 
the Church may have led him to express himself too warmly in 
one or two instances, I must think he has been hardly judged, 
and in one instance at least, has been treated in- a way which 
nothing can justify or excuse. And if he is wrong in his idea 
of the impropriety and danger of laical interference, he is far 
from singular in that opinion ; for I am convinced it is held 
also by the Primus himself; and if the opinion of the ablest 
and most zealous friends of your Church in England may de 
serve any weight, he is supported by that also. Nor can I 
conceive that the purity of motives can justify any practice 
which is contrary to the constitution of the Church, and dan 
gerous to its independence ; and in my opinion, and that of all 
with whom I have conversed upon the subject, the late lay 
interference was peculiarly such." 

In August, 1821, Bishop Torry lost his eldest 



daughter, on which occasion Bishop Jolly wrote the 
following characteristic letter : 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

"Eraser-burgh, August 27th, 1821. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" When last evening, in the course of my catechetical 
attempts, I endeavoured to give my young charge some notion 
of that most comfortable point of our belief The Communion 
of Saints and in my remarks upon it felt for my own part the 
great consolation as well as high elevation of mind which it 
excites, little did I think, my dear friend and brother, that you 
had so trying an exercise and application prescribed to you upon 
the Article. 

" On coming from the chapel I found your letter, which 
pierced my heart by its tidings full of sorrow. To flesh and 
blood, (and the best of men of the like passions with others 
generally feel most acutely,) the affliction is bitter, and the stroke 
heavy ; but the Fatherly Hand which has inflicted it supports 
while it smites, and will pour the healing balm into your painful 
wound. It would ill become me to suggest to your superior 
mind those topics of consolation with which, in practice as well 
as theory, you are too well acquainted, and will now again, I 
am sure, in your Christian submission and resignation, duly 
apply and feel the strength of them. Your very amiable and 
justly engaging daughter was dearer to her Heavenly Father 
than she could be to you or to the whole world ; and He, after 
due training and purifying in the school of the cross and afflic 
tion, has called her to join the train of those holy virgin souls 
who kept themselves by His grace unspotted from the world, 
and left you to enjoy her by faith in the Communion of Saints ; 
deprived for a moment of her sensible presence, till you come to 
join her society, where all is rapturous joy, and no sorrow ever 
felt or feared. Meantime, my dear brother, I pray you for the 
sake of CHRIST S spouse, the Church, take care of your health, 
and use every expedient to recruit your depressed spirits, so 
banefully influential upon the habit of the body. I humbly 
pray GOD support and comfort you and your whole afflicted 



QUESTION OF PASSIVE COMMUNION. 103 

family, which has lost a second mother, by His HOLY SPIRIT, 
the only true Comforter ! 

" With tenderly sympathetic feeling and kind regard,, 
" I arn, my dearest Right Reverend, 
" Your most affectionate Brother, 

. " and faithful humble Servant, 
"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, June 20th, 1822. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

"Honoured by a letter from our Primus this day re 
ceived, I sit down to make a transcript of the greater part of it 
for you, with request that you will send it to Aberdeen without 
loss of time. After telling me that he intends to fetch with him 
to Stonehaven a book sent to me by our astonishingly conde 
scending friend Dr. Routh, (S. Greg. Thaumat.) and desiring to 
know how it may be sent from thence, he thus proceeds : 
(date 17th) 

" c Some days ago I had a letter from Mr. Horsley, giving me 
an account of the state of his congregation, in which, after 
thanking GOD for its having continued in a progressive state of 
increase, he adds ; But I am determined on one step, which 
may perhaps cause the secession of some that I cannot look on 
in the light of churchmen ; but my conscience tells me that in 
continuing to receive those at the altar, whose faces I never see 
but on that solemn occasion, and whose religious services are 
on every other Sabbath/ [vocable, says the transcriber, for the 
extravagants described !] performed within the walls of a con 
venticle, I am doing that which is most decidedly wrong. It is 
my intention, therefore, in the course of the autumn, before the 
next celebration of the Communion, to bring the case formally 
before you as the Ordinary. If you command me to receive the 
persons in question, it is enough ; my conscience stands absolved. 
If you think with me on the subject, I will not hesitate to do 
my duty, whatever personal odium it may bring upon me. As 
however I shall do nothing in this business till I have seen you, 



104 PKIMUS GLEIG WRITES ON THE SUBJECT. 

nor let my intention be known to any one, I shall reserve what 
more I have to say on this subject till we meet/ After which 
extract the Bishop proceeds : 

" I certainly think on this subject as Mr. Horsley does, and 
as I trust all the Bishops do; but notwithstanding this, I have 
long been perplexed how to conduct myself to several members 
of this congregation, who, since the appearance of Messrs. Noel 
and Craig among us, never appear in this chapel at all, and yet 
expect the communion to be administered to them in private 
along with any sick neighbour whom they take care to visit 
when I am called on to administer private communion ! The 
object of discipline being to reform the irregular members of the 
Church, and not to drive them from her communion altogether, 
it occurred to myself as well as to Mr. Horsley, three years ago, 
that it would be expedient, and even our duty, to bear as long 
as possible with the wayward conduct of some members of our 
congregations, in hopes of being able in time to convince them of 
the error of their ways. His patience, however, appears to be 
now completely worn out, and, I confess, so is mine ; but it is 
hard that the whole odium, which our rejecting such people will 
certainly excite, should fall upon him and me, and, perhaps, 
Mr. Skinner of Forfar, who I understand is plagued with wan 
derers of the same kind. One of the purposes for which I was 
so desirous to have called a Synod this season, was to enact a 
well digested canon on this subject ; which being passed by the 
authority of the whole Church, would have removed the odium 
from every individual Clergyman, whether Bishop or Priest ; but 
this cannot now be done, as there is not time for the proper 
preparation for a Synod to be held this season. What occurs to 
me as the next best measure to be adopted, is that the Bishops 
conjunctly should print a declaration on the subject, in the form 
of a pastoral letter, to be signed by them all, and sent to every 
Clergyman in the Church. If you and our two colleagues at 
Peterhead and Aberdeen, to whom I beg that you will without 
delay communicate the contents of this letter, be of my opinion, 
I will, on my return from my visitation, draw up the outlines of 
such a letter and circulate it among all my brethren for their 
animadversions, and then get it printed with all our signatures, 



THE ROYAL VISIT. 105 

and at our joint expense, in Edinburgh. You have not at Era- 
serburgh, I dare say, any notion of the state of the Church in 
the South of Scotland, since the modern Evangelists have found 
their way into every family more noted for the appearance of 
fervent piety than for soundness of judgment; and unless we 
do more than we are doing to stop the progress of this fanati 
cism, and do it with prudence, combined with firmness and 
unanimity, I will venture, without the spirit of prophecy, to 
predict that the Episcopal Church, if the vestiges of the Epis 
copal Church remain in Scotland, will in a few years no more 
resemble what she was in our younger days, than the present 
Church of Rome resembles that Church in the age of S. Cyprian/ 
" Thus the worthy man writes upon a very distressing topic, 
in which we are all, in concern for our LORD S honour, deeply 
interested. His proposal, calmly and cautiously executed may 
do good, by GOD S blessing ; and may by the stratagem of the 
adversary, (avertat Deus !) do much hurt, tending to kill rather 
than cure ! Pray write to him your best advice, as I also will 
try to do, and so I hope will Bishop Skinner. He is to be in 
Stonehaven in the end of next week, and in the beginning of 
that following my duty engages me also to go from home, at a 
season when I would otherwise have declined. Help me with 
your good prayers, believing me ever, with kind regard to you 
and yours, 

" Your affectionate and faithful, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY/ 

In the July of 1822, Scotland was thrown into a 
fervour of loyalty by the intelligence that George IV. 
proposed to visit Edinburgh. The Bishops naturally 
felt themselves on very delicate ground; and were 
confused by the variety of advice they received as to 
the manner in which they were to appear at court. 
The Primus seems to have been the only man who 
maintained his presence of mind on so exciting an 
occasion. The older prelates could not forget that 
they had been intimate friends of Bishop Abernethy 



106 THE PRIMUS WRITES TO THE BISHOPS 

Drummond, who had waited on Prince Charles Ed 
ward, when the latter held his court in Holyrood 
House; and perhaps they feared that others might 
have as good memories for that fact, as they them 
selves had. Hence various the consultations, and 
great the alarm, lest any unfortunate event should 
occur to prevent or to disarrange their reception. 
Thus wrote the Primus to Bishop Skinner : 

" Stirling, July 19th, 1822. 
" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I have just received official information that his majesty 
is certainly to visit Edinburgh this season ; that he is expected 
to arrive on the 10th of August ; that his abode will be at 
Dalkeith, but that his levees will be held at Holyrood House. 
This information I beg that you will have the goodness to 
communicate to our colleagues at Fraserburgh and Peterhead, 
for you cannot conceive the number of letters which this busi 
ness has given me occasion to write ; nor can I guess how many 
I may have yet to write before I ascertain the time when it will 
be proper for us to appear at the levee with our address. Bishop 
Sandford seems so supine, that from him I receive no informa 
tion on which I can depend. No further back than yesterday 
I received from the Bishop a letter assuring me, as he said, on 
the highest authority, that his majesty is not expected this 
season, and that he (the Bishop) is preparing to set out for Dun 
bartonshire, to pass six weeks, I suppose with the Greek pro 
fessor, who is there just now at sea-bathing quarters. My 
information of to-day is from our real and zealous friend Mr. 
Mackenzie, who yesterday received it himself officially as deputy 
keeper of his majesty s signet, and who has duties to perform 
in that capacity which seem to give him as much anxiety, as 
the prospect of our duties, I confess, gives me. It is not likely 
that I shall be able to learn till some days after the king s 
arrival when we shall be received at the levee ; but as the peers, 
the different courts of law, the Church establishment, (and per 
haps the university,) will undoubtedly claim their legal prece- 



AS TO THEIR RECEPTION. 107 

dency, we cannot be among the first received, whilst we must 
take care not to be so tardy as to leave room for our enemies to 
call in question our loyalty. You will from all this judge for 
yourself whether you will postpone the meeting of your Clergy 
till the month of September, and Bishop Torry will consider 
whether he can arrange his visitation so as to allow him to be 
in Edinburgh at the time which may be appointed for our 
attending at the levee, or will postpone his visitation to the 
month of September likewise. On this account I beg that with 
my best compliments you will forward this information to him 
without the delay of a single post. 

" At the levee I have the Archbishop s authority for saying, 
that we are to appear in our gowns and cassocks ; but should 
the king receive us on his throne, which is very little probable, 
we must appear in our lawn sleeves. We should surely meet if 
possible at least a day or two before we go to court, and I hope 
that each of us will bring with him the scroll of an address, 
that from the whole a clean copy may be drawn up. I need 
not tell you, but perhaps it may be necessary for you to tell the 
Bishops Jolly and Torry, that we must not appear at court with 
out buckles on our shoes ; and that no Clergyman, except when 
in procession as a member of one of the Universities, has ever 
been received in court, since the accession of the House of 
Hanover, in the gown of a Master of Arts ! Mr. Horsley was 
once refused admission because he appeared in the gown of a 
Master of Arts, and was obliged to hurry home for another 
gown. I was very much fatigued by my late journey, and have 
hardly got the better of it yet : you will therefore believe that 
I was very glad to find Mr. Torry still here when I returned, 
and that I was the better for Mr. Browning s assistance over 
last Sunday. 

" I have just received a letter from Bishop Sandford, who 
seems very decided in the opinion that we cannot in a body go 
to the levee with the address, as the Roman Catholics were not 
received at the levee in a body at Dublin, because they are not 
the Established Church. This may be true, and if so, neither 
you nor Bishop Torry need to change your former plans, though 
each of us should certainly get himself presented individually 



108 

at the levee. This doubt must be cleared up as soon as 
possible. 

" I remain, &c. 

" GEORGE GLEIG." 

Good Bishop Jolly took the matter in his own way, 
and thus writes to Bishop Torry, July 22nd, 1822 : 

" If we must go forward on this astonishing journey, I beg 
that your fraternal kindness will take me in charge, and make 
me sharer in your plan, sending me the earliest notice. GOD 
grant that all may aim and end well. I take comfort in our 
mutual prayers." 

Alas ! the good man little knew what mental anxiety 
he was at that very moment causing some of his bre 
thren. It appears that he was in the habit of wearing 
a certain most exceptionable wig ; of which the Primus 
declares, " the king will never be able to stand the 
sight of it;" and thereupon he indites the following 
letter to his brother at Peterhead : 

Bishop Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, August 2nd, 1822. 

" The purpose however of my writing at present is to say, that 
though it is still uncertain when the king will arrive in Edin 
burgh, and how long he will remain there, it will certainly be 
necessary that you, with the Bishops Jolly and Skinner, be in 
Edinburgh on Tuesday, the 13th, at the latest ; and, if you can 
accomplish it, you will do well to be there on Monday the 12th, 
as I shall endeavour to be. There are three modes of being 
presented. 1st. To the king on his throne an honour which 
is conferred on but very few, and for which, the Secretary of 
State assures us, we need not look. 2nd. In the closet, which 
being more honourable than the levee, and open to us, we should 
undoubtedly choose ; but in that case it is probable that we 



THE ADDRESS TO THE KING. J109 

shall be expected to appear in our episcopal robes. You will all 
therefore bring your robes, as well as your gowns and cassocks 
with you. But there is another thing, about which Bishop 
Sandford is distressing himself exceedingly. It is Bishop Jolly s 
wig. About this the Bishop seems absolutely nervous ; alleg 
ing that the king will not be able to stand the sight of it, and 
assuring Dr. Russell that it would convulse the whole court/ " 

The Bishops met at Edinburgh ; and the greater 
part of them, as I find recorded in a letter from Mr. 
Skinner of Forfar, were spectators from the Calton 
Hill of the passage of the Royal squadron up the Frith 
to Newhaven. It was speedily intimated to them that 
his Majesty would receive their address in the Royal 
Closet. It was written by the Primus, who extricated 
himself from a very difficult task with great ingenuity. 
After reminding the king that " the devoted attach 
ment uniformly displayed by the members of our 
Church to him, whom they have considered as their 
legitimate sovereign, is so well known to your ma 
jesty, that it would be waste of time to repeat it here ; 
and is indeed, amply vouched by the lowly station 
which we, her Bishops, now hold in society ;" they 
assure him, that " viewing in his sacred person the 
lineal descendant of the royal family of Scotland, and 
the legitimate possessor of the British throne, should 
evil days ever come upon your majesty s house, which 
may GOD in His infinite mercy avert, the House of 
Brunswick will find that the Scottish episcopalians are 
ready to endure for it as much as they have suffered 
for the House of Stuart." The address was presented 
by the Bishops, Gleig, of Brechin and Primus ; Jolly, of 
Moray ; Terry, of Dunkeld ; Sandford, of Edinburgh ; 
Skinner, of Aberdeen ; and Low, of Ross and Argyll ; 
and by six deputed priests. 



110 THE HAPPY ISSUE OF THE PRESENTATION. 

Whether Bishop Jolly had followed the advice of 
his brethren, and provided himself with a new wig, 
does not appear ; but the king was, at all events, ex 
cessively struck with his appearance, and made par 
ticular inquiries respecting him. It is well known 
that this visit extinguished the last remains of Jaco- 
bitism in Scotland ; and that one of the sturdiest of 
its then upholders, who, up to that period, had always 
risen from his knees and blown his nose when the king 
was prayed for in the church, Mr. Alexander Hackett, 
of Edinburgh, now condescended to speak of his Ma 
jesty as a " braw lad," and thenceforward found no 
difficulty in joining in the petitions of the rest of the 
congregation for his welfare. The Bishops returned to 
their several homes ; and interchanged a multitude of 
letters, full of mutual congratulation that so delicate 
a business had been brought to so happy a termination. 

Bishop Hobart, of New York, made a tour in Scot 
land in the latter end of 1822, and, while on a visit to 
Bishop Skinner, thus wrote to Bishop Tony : 

" Aberdeen, Jan. 7th, 1823. 

" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" I have had the honour to receive your very kind letter, 
and while I have the fullest confidence in the expressions of 
regret it contains at your being unavoidably prevented from 
meeting me at this place, and am very sensible of the deprivation 
which I have thereby sustained, you must permit me to observe, 
that your leaving your charge and residence for this purpose is 
a favour which I should not have ventured to suggest, but for 
which I am indebted to your excellent colleague Bishop Skinner. 
From him I learn with great pain, that ill health prevents this 
visit, and I earnestly pray that your sickness may be of short 
continuance. 

" The American Episcopal Church will, I trust, never forget 
that from the Episcopal Church of Scotland she first received 



BISHOP HOBART OF AMERICA. Ill 

the Episcopal succession. The orthodox principles of that 
Church, and the primitive character of her Bishops, I have ever 
held in the highest veneration. And I pray GOD that our 
Churches may ever continue to preserve the faith once delivered 
to the Saints, and the ministry that is called of GOD, until that 
period shall arrive, when primitive truth and primitive order 
shall distinguish all who profess and call themselves Christians. 
With my earnest prayers for your individual happiness, and for 
the blessing of GOD on the Church over which you preside, 

" I remain, 

" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 
" Very faithfully your affectionate Brother, 
"J. H. HOBART/ 

Connected with the visit of Bishop Hobart to Fra- 
serburgh, Bishop Torry used to tell an amusing anec 
dote. It is well known that Bishop Jolly lived in a 
cottage by himself, having no servant in the house, 
nor any kind of attendant, accept a woman who came 
in during the course of the day to put things to rights. 
As he was very fond of tea, he kept in his fire all night 
with a peat, so that he could light it up when he rose 
before five o clock. The Bishop of New York to 
his American energy united some portion of American 
inquisitiveness ; and wishing to learn more than he 
knew of Bishop Jolly, thus began : 

Hobart. " I wish to know, Bishop, how you spend 
the day. I am told you rise very early ; what do you 
do first when you get up ?" 

Jolly. " I say my prayers." 

Hobart. " Oh ! of course; but what do you do next?" 

Jolly. " I take a cup of tea." 

Hobart. "Very well; what next?" 

Jolly. " I read the Lessons." 

Hobart. "Good; what next?" 

Jolly. " I read a portion of the Fathers." 



112 

Hobart. "Excellent; what next?" 

Jolly. " I sit down to my writing." 

And so he went on to catechize the good old man, 
who answered with the simplicity of a child, when 
many would have lost temper. 

A somewhat curious use of Bishop Hobart s visit 
to Scotland was made hy the zeal of Mr. Skinner of 
Forfar. He addressed a circular to the Bishops and 
Clergy of the Scottish Church, in which he most 
earnestly endeavoured to press on them the necessity of 
Synodical action ; and then, with an ill-success only, 
as I think, to be expected from his cause, advocated 
the necessity of lay interference. He quotes the au 
thority of Bishop Hobart, but forgets that of the 
venerable Father of the American Church, Bishop 
Seabury, so much opposed to lay intrusion, that it 
was a difficulty to him at first to hold communion 
with the Southern States, which in their newfangled 
notions of liberality had adopted that system. 

The part which seems best worthy of quotation is 
this : 

"Ever since the interesting General Synod of 1811, a period 
now of nearly thirteen years, the Church, as a corporate body, 
has heen in a state of total inaction, while every other denomina 
tion of Christians in Scotland has been assiduously busy in 
schemes of self -enlargement and of individual concern. The 
Seceder, the Baptist, the Methodist, has been each studiously 
devoting his time and his talents, either to the future increase 
of his sect, or to its more perfect discipline and unity. The 
Churchman alone has been doing nothing beyond the precincts 
of his Diocese, if a Bishop, or, if a Presbyter, beyond the 
weekly routine of pastoral duty ! I fear that many of us 
regard this as f the one thing needful/ in fact, the only thing 
that ought to be done ! For my own part, with all due respect 
for the zeal and the assiduity with which, I am willing to believe 



REASONS FOR DIOCESAN AND GENERAL SYNODS. 113 

that every Bishop, as well as every Scottish Presbyter, discharges 
the duties of the sanctuary, and every other part of his pas 
toral office, I cannot permit myself to consider this as the unum 
necessarium, the only duty which he is required to perform, the 
only interest which he is bound to take in matters spiritual and 
ecclesiastical. 

"No society will ever prosper and increase, much less will 
any Church do so, whose office-bearers and leading members 
content themselves with the bare discharge of routine and ordi 
nary duty. If men are really in earnest in any cause which 
they have taken in hand (and woe be unto us if we are not !), 
if Churchmen, more especially, have a proper and becoming 
sense of what is incumbent on them, they will frequently meet 
together, they will from time to time review the general state 
of the Church, they will see whether she is advancing in her 
corporate capacity or retrograding. And where the governors 
find individual zeal and energy worthy of general adoption, they 
will recommend the adoption : where they find individual sloth 
and remissness requiring disapprobation and general caution, 
they will, as in duty bound, apply this remedy. Let it not be 
deemed a proof that the Bishops and Clergy in Scotland are 
not insensible to the value of both General and Diocesan Synods, 
because there exists in their code of discipline a Canon requir 
ing both, and binding the Clergy of the second order (see 
Canon XIII.) to attend such meetings as the Bishop shall 
appoint, either for the purpose of hearing a Charge delivered by 
him, or for discussing any particular Diocesan business/ For, 
admitting that regular Diocesan meetings are annually, biennially, 
or triennially called (which is to admit more than consists with 
fact), and admitting that at these meetings every matter is dis 
cussed and reported which affects the state of each particular 
Diocese, still we are without the great desideratum ; we want a 
regular, a Canonical General Synod, or Convention, for the 
correction of what may be found amiss in doctrine and dis 
cipline, for drawing up a General Report from the different 
Diocesan Reports, and thus affording, not the Clergy only, but 
the laity of our Communion, such periodical information on the 
subject of the Church, and its increase or decline throughout 



114 TRIENNIAL CONVENTIONS. 

the kingdom as would, if accompanied by a pastoral letter from 
the Bishops, point out both to the Priesthood and the people, 
how to act for the prevention of the latter evil, viz., the Church s 
decline, as well as how to exert themselves for ensuring the 
continuance of the former good, viz., the Church s increase. 

" With the most dutiful and heartfelt respect for the inherent 
power of the Episcopate, and ready to acknowledge it as my 
firm conviction, that those who now bear rule in the Scottish 
Episcopal Church, are men devoted to her interests ; yet, if strict 
Church unity and general co-operation be essential to the re 
spectability and increase of our little Zion, I must be forgiven 
for fearlessly asserting, that the duty of the Bishop ought in all 
things to be prescribed by Canon, as well as the duty of the 
Presbyter ; and that, for the consentaneous discharge of every 
part of his high and holy office, the Bishop ought to be, by a 
particular law or laws, as much amenable to the award of the 
College of Bishops, as for his pastoral duties the Presbyter is 
by law amenable to the award of his Ordinary. The inde 
pendence of the Bishops in the primitive ages, constitutes no 
solid objection to the enactment of such a law, any more than 
the natural independence of man constitutes a valid objection 
to his dutiful submission to the laws of the country to which 
he belongs ; the general good of society demands the one, the 
unity, the harmony, and general good of the Church demands 
the other. And were this acceded to, what a change for the 
better might speedily be looked for in our ecclesiastical polity ! 
With a Canon expressly enjoining a General Synod or Conven 
tion to be held triennially, as in America, or (should such fre 
quency be thought inexpedient) quinquennially, we should not 
have it urged in bar of such Synod or Convention, that this or 
that Bishop would not agree to it, that it would do more harm 
than good by being inharmonious." 

It is thus that Bishop Torry writes to Bishop Jolly 
on the subject : 

"Peterhead, Feb. 20th, 1824. 

" Many extraordinary communications have I had from 
Forfar; but I was not prepared to expect that any Presbyter 



DANGER OF LAY INTERFERENCE. 115 

there would convert the visit of Bishop Hobart into an occasion 
of forming and proposing so extravagant an innovation as that 
contained in his circular .... I have not yet answered it, but 
think I shall do it in the course of this week, though I am 
somewhat at a loss to determine in what strain as his Bishop I 
ought to answer it. I am equally averse from exciting irritation 
and compromising that official authority which the LORD has 
given us for edification. 

" That our code of Canons might be improved by holding a 
Synod I have never doubted ; and that they require improve 
ment is to me equally obvious ; but let the measure originate in 
the proper quarter, and ( let all things be done decently and in 
order. Of the danger to be apprehended from it I fear no 
thing ; others however see it in a different light ; and none can 
question their right to withhold their assent to a measure which 
appears to them fraught with danger. 

" The proposed adoption of the democratical part of the con 
stitution of the American Church would be a complete innova 
tion on our system. It may be useful in such a country as 
America, though its natural tendency is to degrade the Apos 
tolical authority of Episcopal pre-eminence ; and even there I 
suspect the good of it is not enjoyed without its concomitant 
proportion of evil. The experiment, therefore, seems to me too 
hazardous to be adopted in our Church. We may surely con 
ciliate to ourselves the good will of our laity, and their zeal in 
our cause, by less objectionable methods." 

It must not be supposed that the Bishop had any 
desire to quash the circular unfairly ; the following 
letter will show the contrary. His Clergy, then only 
five in number, had, through the Dean, Mr. John 
Robertson, requested his leave to meet for the purpose 
of discussing it, and he writes thus in reply : 

" Peterhead, April 2nd, 1824. 
" Very Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I received in course of post your letter of the 29th of 
March, written in your official character as Dean of the Diocese 

I 2 



116 THE CLERGY OF DUNKELD DELIBERATE 

of Dunkeld, enclosing an application to you in writing (signed 
Alexander Cruickshank, John Buchan, John Torry), and re 
questing you to apply to me, as Bishop of the Diocese, for my 
licence to hold a meeting, at a convenient time and place, for 
the purpose of deliberating on the contents of Mr. Skinner s 
circular. This licence I hereby freely grant ; and I recommend 
Perth as the most convenient place, and the third Wednesday 
after Easter as the most convenient time, because the Festival 
duties of even the most scattered charges will then be over. 

" But I desire it to be clearly understood that, in granting 
this liberty, I give no pledge of my approbation of the circular. 
I only wish to exhibit thereby a proof of my inclination to 
leave the opinions of my Presbyters unfettered in reference to 
this matter, reserving to myself the right of discussing both 
the merits of the circular itself and the deliberations of my 
Presbyters upon it, when the time shall be proper. I feel it, 
however, my duty to add, that as I thus abstain from every 
endeavour to influence their opinions, I trust they will (each for 
himself) keep their own minds independent of every other in 
fluence in forming their judgment on the merits of the innova 
tion proposed, and that they will never for a moment lose sight 
of the respect which they owe to their venerable Mother the 
Church, and her lawfully constituted guardians. 

" I commend you to the blessing of Almighty GOD, and am, 
" Very Reverend and dear Sir, 

"Your very affectionate Brother 
" and faithful servant, 

" PATRICK TORRY." 

The following is the minute of the proceedings sent 
to the Bishop : 

" Perth, May 5th, 1824 

" The Clergy of the united Dioceses of Dunkeld and Dun 
blane having, in consequence of a Circular Address from the 
Rev. John Skinner, at Forfar, applied, through their Dean, to 
their Ordinary for permission to meet for the purpose of con 
sidering and deliberating on said Address, did accordingly 
assemble with his licence at Perth this day. 



ON THE CIRCULAR. 117 

" Some obervations on the Address were read by the Dean 
and by Rev. J. Buchan, disapproving of part of its contents, as, 
in their opinion, encroaching on the inherent and independent 
power of the Bishops ; while the Rev. J. Torry, with due de 
ference to the sentiments of these his reverend brethren, de 
clared, that the tenour of* Mr. Skinner s circular did not appear 
to him in the same light as it did to them, viz., as dictating to 
their ecclesiastical superiors, but merely as suggesting some 
measures, which, if canonically and legitimately brought about, 
he thought would be conducive to the welfare and prosperity of 
the Church. At the same time Messrs. Robertson and Buchan, 
from the explanation which Mr. Skinner gave this day of some 
parts of his Address, were induced to join with Mr. Torry in 
thinking that it was dictated solely by the zeal which Mr. 
Skinner felt for the interest and welfare of the Church. 

" With regard to the remedies proposed by Mr. Skinner, the 
Clergy did not consider themselves at liberty to make any fur 
ther observations thereon, relying on the wisdom and vigilance 
of the venerable College of Bishops, whenever they shall be 
pleased to turn their attention to them. 

(Signed) " JOHN ROBERTSON, Dean. 
" JOHN BUCHAN, Clerk." 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOP LUSCOMBE. 

TOWARDS the end of 1824 a proposal was made to 
the Scottish Church, which, though not involving 
such important consequences as were at the time ex- 
p.ected from it, nevertheless deserves a more minute 
relation than it has hitherto received. I allude to the 
consecration of Bishop Luscombe ; with every step 
towards which Bishop Tony was connected, and of 
which, as it will be seen, he was unable to express his 
complete approbation. The following series of letters 
will almost explain themselves. 

Primus Gleig to Dr. Luscombe. 

" December 3rd, 1824. 

"Reverend Sir, 

" Your very interesting letter of the 27th of November was 
on Tuesday last, the 30th of the same month, put into my 
hands just as I was stepping into a carriage to go to Edinburgh. 
I was glad to receive it then because I was soon to have an 
opportunity of consulting my colleague, Bishop Sandford, on 
the subject of it ; and I have the pleasure of telling you that we 
agreed in opinion of the propriety even of the moral necessity 
of the measure which you propose, and are both ready, as I 
have no doubt all our colleagues are, to contribute what we can 
to forward the measure. 

" The case is somewhat similar to the proposal, which many 



DR. LUSCOMBE APPLIES FOR CONSECRATION. 119 

years ago, was made to a predecessor of mine to consecrate Dr. 
Seabury to be Bishop of Connecticut, in the United States of 
America, immediately after the independence of those States was 
acknowledged by the mother country. As the law then stood, the 
late Archbishop of Canterbury found not himself at liberty to 
consecrate any Bishop without administering to him oaths which 
no subject of a foreign Government could take, and Dr. Seabury 
was advised by some private friends to apply to the Scottish 
Bishops. He did apply to them ; and the then premier Bishop 
in Scotland was as ready to grant his request as I am now to 
grant yours ; but he and his colleagues considered themselves 
in duty bound to lay the case before Archbishop Moore, and 
to satisfy his Grace and all his suffragans that they would not 
consecrate Dr. Seabury, if by so doing they should be thought 
to encroach in the smallest degree on the rights of the Church 
of England. The Archbishop was satisfied that they would give 
no offence whatever to the Church of England by consecrating 1 
Dr. Seabury; and that very respectable clergyman was conse 
crated at Aberdeen on the 14th of November, 1784. You will 
not therefore be surprised, nor, I trust, offended, by my sending 
your letter to the present Primate, who has been a steady friend 
to our Church in general, and to whom I in particular lie under 
the strongest obligations. 

" The case which you state is, I think, more delicate than was 
that of Dr. Seabury. He was a clergyman in an independent 
state, where there was no Bishop by whom he could be conse 
crated ; and therefore by the canons and practice of the Primitive 
Church the Scotch Bishops, or any other Bishops, who were 
satisfied of his fitness for the office might regularly and canoni- 
cally consecrate him ; but you are a Priest of the Church of 
England, and if you have any preferment in that Church, and 
mean to retain that preferment, I am more than doubtful whe 
ther we can regularly and canonically consecrate you a Bishop. 
If, indeed, you resign all your preferments in the Church of 
England, I see no canonical objection that can be urged to our 
consecrating you for the pious purpose which you have in view, 
and which I heartily agree with you is more likely to be 
.accomplished by a Bishop from an obscure though regular 



120 ADVANTAGES OP CONSECRATION 

Church, which is herself but barely tolerated, than by another 
from a Church established, which might be thought to claim 
any kind of authority over the Christians of a foreign State. 
On this account I think it would be right to submit your pro 
posal to some or all of his Majesty s ministers; for although they 
could not order the Church of England to send a Bishop into 
France, were they but to say that there is no danger to be 
apprehended from the obscure episcopal Church in Scotland 
sending a Bishop into the French dominions, I for one would 
be happy to consecrate such a Bishop, provided he were not a 
member of what is called the Continental Society, and were in 
all respects worthy, as I doubt not but you are, of being placed 
in the highest order in the Church Militant 

" Your object, however, is not to make proselytes, but to pre 
serve among the British in France a just veneration for the doc 
trine and constitution of the Church of England; and I will 
venture to say there exists not a man who more cordially agrees 
with you than I do in wishing success to the measure which 
you propose for obtaining this object ; but my first care is for 
the prosperity of the Church, at the head of which the partiality 
of my brethren has placed me. 

" I have long considered the Bishop of Llandaff, to whom you 
refer, as one of my friends, and a steady friend to the Scotch 
Episcopal Church, and therefore I intend to send this letter 
open under his cover, and to request him to read it, to converse 
with the Archbishop of Canterbury on the subject of it, and then 
to forward it to you ; and if they and his Majesty s ministers 
make no objection, I never did a thing with more pleasure than 
I shall feel in consecrating you. 

" There is, however, one thing of great importance, which I 
had nearly forgotten to mention. You mention several clergy 
men whom with their flocks you would regularly visit. This 
would be of great importance ; but we will expect a deed of 
election of you to be their Bishop, subscribed by the Clergy, 
with the approbation of the congregations of whom they are 
pastors. I need not tell you that this was the way in which 
Bishops were promoted previous to the conversion of Constantine, 
and indeed for many years after that event. It is the mode in 






BY SCOTTISH PRELATES. 121 

which the Bishops in Scotland, and I suppose in every Church, 
have always acted ; and Dr. Seabury brought with him a deed 
of election by all the Clergy in Connecticut ; without which it 
is not easy to be conceived how he could have held such visita 
tions as he did hold, and as you propose to hold of the episco 
pal Protestant chapels in France. 

" Most earnestly wishing success to your pious proposal, and 
ready to contribute what I can to it, 

" I am, with unfeigned respect, 
" Reverend Sir, 

" Your very humble Servant, 

"GEORGE GLEIG." 

Bishop Van Mildert to Primus Gleig. 

"Deanery, S. Paul s, December, 9th, 1824. 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

"I have just received your letter enclosing one to Dr. 
Luscombe, which I have also read. The matter to which it 
relates, however well intentioned or desirable, presents itself to 
me as beset with so many doubts and difficulties, that I would 
not venture to give an opinion upon it, without much more 
leisure, health, and spirits, than I can at present command. 

The Archbishop of Canterbury is not yet fixed at Lambeth, 
nor probably will be till after Christmas. Not being likely, 
therefore, to see him for some time to come, I have thought it 
advisable not to postpone sending the letter to Dr. Luscombe ; 
and with it I have written a note to him, assigning these reasons 
for entering no farther into the business at present. Should 
the Archbishop wish to communicate with me on the subject, 
I shall of course be ready to discuss it with him. But his Grace 
will probably feel himself quite competent to return a fit and 
proper answer without any such consultation. 

" As far as relates to Dr. Luscombe, I am happy to state, that 
I believe him to be a highly respectable man, and a most steady 
friend of the Church of England. 

" Believe me, with sincere regard, my dear Sir, very faithfully 
yours, 

" W. LLANDAFF." 



122 DIFFICULTIES CONNECTED 

Archbishop Manners Suit on to Primus Gleig. 

"Addington, December 15th, 1824. 
" My good Bishop, 

" I have not seen the Bishop of Llandaff since I received 
your letter of the 6th irist. Of course I am ignorant of the 
answer you have prepared to Luscombe s application, but I am 
afraid that a compliance with it might lead to great inconve 
nience. It is evident that Dr. Luscombe himself entertains 
great doubts of the policy of the measure ; or what objection 
can he have to communicate with Government? The only 
advice, therefore, which 1 can give you is, to do nothing in this 
matter without previously consulting some of his Majesty s minis 
ters. You have enemies, as well as, I trust, many friends ; but 
you should be cautious." 

Dr. Luscombe to Bishop Skinner. 

" Quebec Street, Portman Square, 
" London, Dec. 22nd, 1824. 

" Right Reverend Sir, 

" I have the honour to transmit to you a letter from my 
venerable and worthy friend Dr. Gaskin. I took an opportu 
nity of making known to htm the subject submitted to you, and 
he has kindly attended to my request, by expressing his good 
opinion of me. 

" The difficulty of obtaining the spiritual authority of a Bishop 
from the English Bishops is apparent, owing to the formalities 
of the English discipline. From this circumstance I flattered 
myself with a hope that the Bishops might be disposed to act on 
their own views of the case. 

" It was not for me, however, Right Reverend Sir, to question 
the propriety of your Primus Bishop Gleig consulting the Arch 
bishop of Canterbury, but I most sincerely and .respectfully 
assure you and your Right Reverend Brethren, that I regard 
your Church, from its disconnection with the State, as more apos 
tolical in its functions, which are not (as in England) shackled 
by forms necessary in an establishment forming an integral part 
of the State. 



WITH THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT. 123 

"I am firmly persuaded that the pressing wants of our coun 
trymen on the Continent will be hopeless if they are not reme 
died through the means and agency of your apostolical Church. 
I am equally certain that even were the English bench disposed 
to sanction the measure, it would only tend to endanger success, 
inasmuch as any measure proposed, or perhaps even sanctioned 
by them, might be considered by the French as an act of 
Government, and in the character of an official act be opposed 
by the French Government. 

" I would confine myself to the discharge of my duties to my 
countrymen. I would assume no superiority of rank beyond 
that of Primus inter pares. 

" I leave to Almighty GOD the work which I have designed. 
May He direct us all, and prosper it in our hands. I have the 
honour to be, &c. 

"M. H. LUSCOMBE." 

Dr. Gaskin to Bishop Skinner. 

"Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I have been applied to by an old friend, at least an old 
acquaintance, whom I have long had reason to respect and es 
teem for his learning, sound principles, and exemplary habits of 
life, to introduce him to your favourable attention, as one of the 
Episcopal College of Scotland. 

"Dr. Luscombe, of the University of Cambridge, for many 
years kept a respectable School at Hertford, under the patronage 
of the Honourable East India Company He volunta 
rily quitted that station about five years since to reside in France 
with his family of sons and daughters. He tells me that in 
France there are not fewer than 35,000 British subjects resident, 
and that he is in expectation of being officially connected with 
an English Chapel. He conceives, however, that a Clergyman 
vested with the episcopal character, and resident in Paris, would 
be essentially beneficial to our countrymen in France, and con 
tribute to the spread of true religion, without any attempt at 
the making of proselytes from Frenchmen ; and he tells me 
that, despairing of obtaining the episcopal character from the 
Church of England, he has submitted the consideration of the 



124 REASONS WHY THE PRIMUS 

matter to the episcopal Church of Scotland. If I mistake not, 
some of your Bishops have listened favourably to his application, 
and that the Archbishop of Canterbury has been applied to, to 
ascertain whether in ca*se your body should see reason, as in the 
case of Dr. Seabury, to invest him with the episcopal character, 
it would be likely to give offence to our Bishops. 

" I pretend not to judge of the fitness or expediency of the 
measure. I only assure you that I believe Dr. Luscombe 
to be a truly respectable man, and not at all likely to do 
discredit to the sacred office to which he piously and without 
worldly motives aspires. I have no objection to your men 
tioning my opinion of Dr. Luscombe to any of your venerable 
brethren. 

" Stoke Newington, December 22nd, 1824." 

Dr. Luscombe to Bishop Skinner. 

"London, December 30th, 1824. 
" Right Reverend Sir, 

" I have this day been honoured by a letter from Bishop 
Gleig, in which he desires me to forward to you a copy of the 
letter which he wrote in reply to my first application to him. 

" Since I took the liberty to address a letter to you I have 
been much impressed with the arguments which Bishop Gleig 
has condescended to state to me, and I respectfully yield to his 
superior j udgment ; with the hope that the business may pros 
per in the hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury and his 
Majesty s ministers. 

" I remain, &c. 

" M. H. LUSCOMBE." 

Primus Gleig to Bishop Skinner. 

" Stirling, January 15th, 1825. 

" Though I mean this letter for our brethren at Peterhead and 
Fraserburgh as well as for you, I address it to you, because I 
am aware that you must know more of the important business 
to which it relates than either of them I hftve reason to think 



CONSULTED THE MINISTRY. 125 

can do. You know the application that was made to me five or 
six weeks ago by Dr. Luscombe, and that following the example 
of our predecessors in the case of Dr. Seabury I communicated 
for his Grace s advice the memorial of Dr. Luscombe to the 
Archbishop of Canterbury. I have been blamed by one of our 
colleagues (I am confident by none of you) for being too cautious 
and timid, because we are not bound by the conduct of our pre 
decessors, and because there is little or no similarity between 
the case of Dr. Luscombe and that of Dr. Seabury. That there 
is little similarity between these cases is indeed true ; for Dr. 
Seabury was the native of a State in which there is no esta 
blished form of Christianity, nor was there any Bishop by whom 
he could be consecrated. The field was therefore open to the 
Scotch Bishops, or any other Bishops, who had all an equal 
right to. consecrate Dr. Seabury, if they should think proper so 
to do ; but here the case was very different. Dr. Luscombe has 
held various situations in the Church of England of considerable 
importance, and is at present chaplain to his % Royal Highness 
the Duke of Cambridge ; the French Government and ours are 
at present in alliance with each other. The French Constitution 
is I believe very tolerant to French Protestants ; but I am not 
aware that it has provided for the protection of a regularly or 
dained English or British Church in the interior of France ; and 
therefore it occurred to me and Bishop Sandford, (for I received 
Dr. Luscombe s memorial just as I was setting out for Edin 
burgh,) that it would be proper to proceed with all the caution 
that our predecessors proceeded with in the case of Dr. Seabury. 
The truth is, that this case is infinitely more delicate than was 
that of Dr. Seabury. Our Government is harassed by the claims 
of the Irish Roman Catholics ; the Church of Rome is united 
(laudably united on her principles) over all the world ; the Irish 
Romanists complain (very unjustly I confess) that we labour to 
make proselytes from their communion ; their clergy might 
easily have enforced this complaint by inviting their brethren in 
France to clamour against the Government of this country for 
sending an English Bishop into France for the same purpose ; 
and had this taken place, and it had been found out that we 
had clandestinely sent a Bishop into France, with what face 



126 PRIMUS GLEIG DEFENDS HIMSELF. 

could we have expected anything from Government, or indeed 
expect not to be looked on with abhorrence ?" 

" This is a question which I confess I cannot answer to my 
own satisfaction ; but there is much to be said pro et con, and I 
shall be guided by the majority of my colleagues. Dr. Luscombe 
hopes to be consecrated on Quinquagesima Sunday ; and if Mr. 
Peel s letter to me be favourable, as I have no doubt of its being, 
I see nothing to postpone it." 

Bishop Low to Bishop Torry. 

"Pittenweem, January 15th, 1825. 

" Returned you have your correspondence. Very contrary to 
my expectation, and to the expectation of persons much more 
conversant in these matters than I am, the business of Dr. 
Luscombe has, it seems, had a most happy transit through the 
British ministry. In consequence of the arrangements made 
by the Primus, Dr. Luscombe addressed a memorial to Mr. 
Secretary Canning, who is the Doctor s old acquaintance, who 
has entered upon the matter in a manner the most condescending 
and the most kind, and who says, If you/ (Dr. L.,) resolve 
upon executing your plan, I have told Mr. Peel, and am happy 
to repeat to you, that should you on your arrival at Paris desire 
an introduction to the British Ambassador, I shall have great 
pleasure in introducing you to him/ " 

It appears that the manner in which the Primus 
had conducted the business had given offence to some 
of the Bishops. He therefore writes the following 
letter, dated January 18, 1825 : 

Primus Gleig to Bishop Skinner. 

" If I have given offence to my brethren I am sorry for it; 
but GOD is my witness that I meant to give offence to no man. 
That I have begun where I should have ended, I am not con 
vinced by either your letter or Bishop Low s; for the reasonings 
of these two letters mutually refute each other; his by con 
tending that we were not called on to consult His Majesty s Go 
vernment on the promotion of Dr. Luscombe at all, any more 



NECESSITY OF A DEED OF ELECTION. 127 

than we are bound to consult it on the consecration of our own 
Bishops ; while you seem to think that we should have deter 
mined either to consecrate him or not, and on what terms we 
should consecrate him, before we laid the case before any of the 
Ministers of State I" 

Bishop Jolly, in a letter dated January 20, 1825, ex 
presses his concurrence with the views which Bishop 
Skinner had expressed to him, both as to the hurry 
in which a matter of such importance was being 
transacted, and the ignorance in which the Episcopal 
College had been left of all the proceedings. He also 
agrees with the Bishop of Aberdeen in requiring a 
regular deed of election, and a promise of canonical 
obedience, subscribed by every Clergyman over whom 
Bishop Luscombe wished to acquire control. In these 
views they were warmly supported by Bishop Torry. 

In a letter to one of the Bishops, dated January 
24th, Dr. Luscombe thus writes : 

" At a moment when I had every reason to expect a very early 
termination of the important business concerning which I have 
already had the honour to address you, I have been most un 
expectedly surprised and grieved to find that you require some 
previous arrangements, which seem to be attended with difficulty. 

" In seeking the spiritual powers of a Bishop, my object was 
to be enabled to return to France for the purpose of effecting a 
great and probable good. I wished to form a visible Church of 
England among the vast numbers of our countrymen who reside 
on the continent ; to form a bond of union between the nu 
merous Clergymen who officiate there, and to administer the 
rite of Confirmation. 

" I am aware of the usual expectation of a deed of election 
from the Clergy over whom a Bishop is to preside ; and no man 
living is more disposed than I am to regard such expectation 
with deference and respect ; and, wherever it be possible, to 
require it ; but I presume to suggest to you, Right Reverend 



128 DR. LUSCOMBE THINKS IT IMPOSSIBLE. 

Sir, the peculiarity of my case. The Clergy, with whom I wish 
to unite my labours, are scattered over a vast extent of country, 
from the shores of the North Sea to the Mediterranean, from 
the British Channel to the borders of Germany ; nay, I even 
look forward to a visit to Switzerland and Italy. How, then, I 
most respectfully and humbly ask, is it possible to gain a pre 
vious election from places so distant ? I feel that the good sense 
of the Clergy will lead them to concur in co-operating with me, 
as they shall be convinced of my real motives. What these 
motives are, and what the dispositions with which I shall en 
deavour to preside over and assist the Clergy, Bishop Abernethy 
Drummond has taught me in his Friendly Advice to the Eng 
lish Ordained Episcopal Clergy in the Diocese of Edinburgh/ 
printed in the year 1789. 

" I need not dwell on the importance of administering the 
rite of Confirmation, or the means of preserving our countrymen 
in the bosom of the Church, by my occasionally addressing 
them on its history, discipline, and doctrine. 

" As I never anticipated any possible objection to the 
measure in question, after the concurrence of His Majesty s 
ministers, I applied to my former Diocesan the Bishop of Win 
chester, and to the Archdeacon of Huntingdon, both of whom 
have sent testimonials, which I am sure will be satisfactory to 
you and your venerable colleagues. Indeed I have made every 
necessary arrangement for my visit to Scotland, and afterwards 
to France. 

" After you shall have seen my first letter to the Primus, you 
will see my reasons for preferring an application to your truly 
Apostolical Church. I regard it as unfettered by formalities, 
which in an established Church are unavoidable. 

" I hoped to have been sent by you as your missionary Bishop 
to our countrymen on the continent, and thus avoid raising a 
suspicion in the minds of the French Government that any 
particle of politics entered into our views. I still feel all the vast 
importance which I have from the first attached to such a mis 
sion ; and I humbly pray that my intended services may not be 
prevented by any attention to forms from which the novelty 
and peculiarity of these services may, I respectfully hope, plead 



SIR ROBERT PEEI/S DECISION. 129 

to be exempted. I have forwarded to Bishop Gleig a letter 
which I have received from the Chaplain to the British Embassy 
in Paris, by which it will appear that he is desirous to receive 
me as a Bishop sent by you, and also that the Ambassador, 
Lord Granville, will be guided by the decision of His Majesty s 
Ministers." 

Sir Robert Peel to Primus Gleig. 

"Whitehall, Jan. 25th, 1825. 

" Right Reverend Sir, 

" I beg that you will not attribute the delay which has 
occurred in replying to your letter to mere inadvertence and in 
attention, and still less to any want of respect towards yourself 
personally. 

" I was anxious, before I wrote to you, to have the oppor 
tunity of communicating personally with Dr. Luscombe, and 
that opportunity, on account of my absence from London, did 
not present itself until Saturday last. 

" Dr. Luscombe will probably report to you the general tenour 
of our conversation. I informed him that I must leave it to his 
own judgment, after communication with you, to determine 
whether or no it was advisable for him to depart to France for the 
purposes and in the character referred to in his letter to you of 
the 27th of November, which I now return ; that I was not 
authorized on the part of the government of this" country to 
sanction the undertaking, though I did justice to the motives 
which had induced him to contemplate it ; that difficulties in 
the way of its success might occur, and that I could give no 
promise on the part of the government of their aid in obviating 
such difficulties. At the same time I did not feel it necessary 
to object to the proposal. 

" This was the general purport of my communication to Dr. 
Luscombe ; and perhaps the best reply which I can send to 
your letter is by a reference to that communication. 

" Of Dr. Luscombe personally I have reason to entertain a 
high opinion ; and in consequence of a communication which 
I have had with Mr. Canning, Mr. Canning has informed him, 
that should he determine upon going to Paris, Mr. Canning will 

K 



130 BISHOP TORRY REQUIRES A DEED 

give him a letter of general introduction to the British Am 
bassador at Paris, without meaning of course thereby any public 
sanction of Dr. Luscombe s object. 

" I cannot conclude without assuring you that I feel fully 
sensible of that respect and consideration towards His Majesty s 
Government, which induced you to make a communication to 
me before you formed a decision upon the suggestion of Dr. 
Luscombe. 

" I have the honour to be, 
" Right Reverend Sir, 

" Your most obedient humble servant, 

" ROBERT PEEL. 
" The Right Reverend Bishop Gleig," 

It appears that the Primus had expressed an inten 
tion at this time of resigning his office. To this 
Bishop Jolly, in a letter to Bishop Torry, refers, and 
shows himself strongly opposed to it. 

" Fraserburgh, Jan. 26th, 1825. 

" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

"Your letter this day -received touches my heart. It is 
characteristic of the goodness of your own heart, which at pre 
sent must share in the pungent sorrow of your son and daughter, 
which the offering up of a sweet lovely child, although at the 
call and into the arms of his heavenly FATHER, must necessarily 
excite ; and for its true and salutary solace requires some por 
tion of the faith of the Father of the faithful. And yet nei 
ther your bodily nor mental pain abates your solicitude for the 
peace and welfare of the Church, which dictated your letter in 
the spirit of its date, (S. Paul s day which I would have 
written rather than Jan. 25th) and for the fraternal suggestion 
of which I earnestly thank you. 

" I will earnestly protest, and hope you will second me, against 
acceptance of the Primus s resignation, if he shall still seem in 
clined to make it, and in respectful kind terms tell him that it 
would be dereliction of his duty. 

" May our LORD mercifully look upon our infirmities, and 
grant us His peace amidst the tribulations of the world ! I 



OP ELECTION FOR BISHOP LUSCOMBE. 131 

value and take comfort in our mutual prayers of which I beg 
continuance being ever, with cordial attachment and fraternal 
regard, 

" Your faithful and affectionate 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Primus Gleig to Bishop Jolly. 

"Feb. 8, 1825. 

"Your letters of the 31st of Jan. and the 4th instant, are 
both before me, and I hasten to answer them with the same 
candour, and spirit of peace, with which I am perfectly satisfied 
that they have both been written. To every opinion advanced 
in the former letter I cordially subscribe; but I am not sure 
that I perfectly understand the second. 

" Your ecclesiastical objections I should think easily obviated. 
Dr. Luscombe is undoubtedly a priest of the holy Catholic 
Church, and therefore in communion with every sound part of 
it; but as he has no preferment whatever in England, he is in 
no other sense in communion with that Church than he is with 
ours, or than Dr. Sandford was, when he was elected and con 
secrated Bishop of Edinburgh ; nor, of course, doth he require 
letters dimissory from any Bishop, nor is there any Bishop who 
could grant him such letters, because he has no particular 
Diocesan. 

" The difficulties, with regard to a deed of election, seem to 
be insurmountable; and however much I might wish to have 
such a deed, I am afraid we must dispense with it, or abandon 
the measure altogether." 

Bishop Torry to Primus Gleig. 

"Feb. 8, 1825. 

" On the 29th ult. I received your letter in reference to 
Dr. Luscombe s proposal of being consecrated by the Scottish 
Bishops for the purpose of exercising the functions of the epis 
copal office in France. Of this proposal I never heard even a 
whisper until about two weeks ago. At this, however, I am so 
far from feeling any resentment, that I rejoice in the hope of so 
good a work being in train for a happy issue. If the work of 

K 2 



132 HIS REASONS FOR THIS REQUIREMENT. 

CHRIST be well and regularly done, I can feel sincere joy, though 
it may have been done without consulting me. 

" I now consider the consecration of Dr. Luscombe as a settled 
point ; for although Mr. PeePs letter produced on my mind a 
very chilling effect, and although the English Prelates, to whom 
reference was made, write very coldly on the subject, yet as 
they have not formally objected to the matter proposed, you 
eeem to be committed to consecrate by the consent of the ma 
jority of your colleagues, which you already possess. The only 
regret which I feel, in reference to this business, is that the 
previous requisition of an election has been departed from; 
although I have seen no satisfactory reasons assigned (and the 
whole correspondence is now before me) for conceding that point. 
What security have we, or (without a previous election by a few) 
can we have, that Dr. Luscombe will be acknowledged in his 
proper official character by the episcopal Clergy in France ? and 
if they shall refuse to do so, will not their refusal place him in 
a most awkward and painful predicament, and expose the whole 
business to be treated with ridicule ? Whereas had he been 
elected by those in Paris alone, he would, in that case, have had 
firm footing in France, as a Bishop, immediately on his arrival ; 
he could have reckoned on the respectful attention and cordial 
co-operation of his electors, at least ; and the gradual accession 
of other Clergymen, with their flocks, to a connexion with him, 
might have been reasonably hoped for. Besides, we should, 
thereby, have been secured against the malevolent attacks of our 
adversaries, who, when the consecration comes to be generally 
known, with all its circumstances, may, and probably will, bring 
a charge against us, which, on the principles of Diocesan epis 
copacy, it may be difficult, if not impossible, to ward off. A 
consecration at large may be a dangerous precedent, and the 
subject of much humiliating altercation afterwards ; which may 
GOD avert ! 

"But all this notwithstanding, I bow with respect to the 
decision of my colleagues ; and my heart and prayers shall be 
with you on the day of consecration, that GOD may prosper the 
work you have in hand. My fears, I trust, will be falsified, and 
my hopes of a happy result more than realized. 



BISHOP JOLLY IN FAVOUR OF THE CONSECRATION. 133 

" I am glad to find that Bishop Skinner is to be with you. 
The state of my health, through the whole winter, and even 
now, does not permit me to entertain the most distant thought 
of undertaking so long a journey at such a season of the year. 

" As to the proposed resignation of your office as Primus, let 
it not be further thought of: we cannot dispense with you." 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Terry. 

" Fraserburgh, Feb. 10th, 1825. 

" My dear Eight Rev. Brother, 

" On Friday last, but after the packet for you was on its 
way, I received a letter from our worthy friend, Mr. Walker, in 
Edinburgh, wherein he writes of the very important affair which 
presently occupies our solicitous attention. 

" Allow me, for the illustration of my present poor opinion to 
subjoin a copy of what I wrote in return, Feb. 4. 

" It gives me great pleasure to have your good opinion of 
Dr. Luscombe, and the grand design which he contemplates, 
and which may our LORD prosper for the glory of His Name ! 
It has appeared to me, I own, in different lights, as I have 
viewed it from different points. His own statement of the case 
I like much. Vested with humility, the robe that best becomes 
the Apostolic succession, and going without prelatic appearance 
of immediate jurisdiction, but striving to confer the utmost good 
of his office upon those who were well disposed to receive it 
such procedure could have excited no jealousy, at home or 
abroad. Good Bishop Hobart (whom GOD preserve and send 
back to his longing flock in perfect health !) might, I should 
think, administer confirmation in his travels, as you did the 
offices of your Priesthood, in a case and state of such destitution 
of the valid ministry, without infringing the terms of the true, 
and not nominal, Catholic Communion. But now, when con 
sultation has drawn out the opinion of authorities so high, great 
respect and deference must be paid to it. Your good Bishop 
regrets, in his letter which you have seen (and I was very glad 
when I discovered that the letters went through your hands, and 
for your inspection) the hesitation of the Archbishop and his 
Lordship of Llandaff, and if you had not given me your own 



134 BISHOP LUSCOMBE TO MAKE NO PROSELYTES, 

opinion, with Bishop Sandford s upon it, I should have fancied 
some difficulty from Mr. Peel s very kind and condescending 
letter, as it certainly is. And Bishop Skinner has written to 
Stirling, to inquire what the hesitation mentioned amounts to. 
The point is tender. Men sometimes will gladly connive, and 
even wish a thing done, where circumstances forbid consent. 
My two good and worthy neighbours [that is, Bishop Skinner and 
Bishop Torry,] still insist upon election, which I now fear, as 
the case appears to me, is canonically impossible. The English 
Clergy who officiate on the Continent, if not quite Acephali, are 
headed by the English Bishops, and cannot transfer their 
canonical obedience to others without proper dimissory; and 
we cannot send or set a Bishop over them. But a Bishop, 
canonically consecrated and residing among them, may lend them 
the aid of his episcopal office, which seems to be all that good 
Dr. Luscombe aims at. May his pious zeal meet desired success/ 

u This I have transcribed, because it plainly discloses my pre 
sent thoughts, which, perhaps, I should have more readily and 
satisfactorily determined, had I seen the case more clearly stated 
and defined from the first. And now that the affair is come to 
its crisis, I do most humbly, but most earnestly, wish that it 
may be accomplished, (for it has advanced too far to admit of 
retreat) with some sort of unanimity for the love and honour of 
our Divine Master, whose melting and repeated Prayer was for 
unity among us ! The Primus, who had before promised to 
consecrate with the majority, now in this letter resorts to the 
consent of all his colleagues which is conciliating, like himself, 
and I would, with the deference due to the better judgment of 
my dear colleagues, say that we should yield it. We must cer 
tainly ever speak and suggest according to our best-formed 
sentiments; but we must sacrifice sometimes our private opinion, 
especially when it is only doubtful, and authority stands on the 
other side, and claims canonically our compliance. 

" But most absurd it is in me to write thus to you (for I beg 
in my scrawl to include both my brethren) who will say and act 
according to your own good judgment. I would only deprecate 
the appearance of division in our little body, which, as well as 
the reality, which we detest, might prove debilitating and detri- 



BUT TO TAKE CHARGE OF ENGLISH CONGREGATIONS. 135 

mental to us. As we are all of one heart, so we shall endeavour 
to be of one mind also, as much as possible. Each of us then, 
I presume, has nearly made up his mind (as the phrase is,) and 
therefore our local meeting does not appear to me to be now 
necessary. Yet I will delay to write to the Primus, as he seems 
to expect that I will, till end of next week, in hope that I shall 
be favoured with your opinion and I trust that we shall agree, 
and that all shall terminate well, by the good hand of GOD upon 
us ! So prays, my very dear right reverend brethren, 

" Your ever faithful and affectionate, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY. 
" To the Right Rev. the Bishops 
" of Dunkeld and Aberdeen/ 

Bishop Torry to Primus Gleig. 

" My opinion is, and always has been, in favour of Dr. Lus- 
combe s consecration ; not for the purpose of forming (as he ex 
presses himself) a visible Church of England in France/ which 
cannot be, but for the purpose of forming a regularly constituted 
Protestant Episcopal Church in France, which I shall hail as a 
grand event. 

" I am, however, decidedly unfavourable to a consecration at 
large, without previous election, which, if done, may be a dan 
gerous precedent, and the subject of much humiliating alterca 
tion afterwards. 

" If the Episcopal Clergy presently in France be not hostile 
to Dr. Luscombe s views, I can see no difficulty in obtaining 
the suffrage of two or three at least, to the charge of whom, 
with their flocks, he might be regularly collated as their head 
under CHRIST, the universal Head. Unless this be done, it 
does not appear to me that the consecration can be, in the 
Apostle s language, gyo-^vjjtxovcoj xaj xara TJV/ 

"But, as I said before, if my colleagues shall determine 
differently, thinking that the peculiarity of the case warrants a 
departure from the common rule, to such determination, although 
I cannot alter my opinion, I shall bow with deference, and 
heartily pray for a special blessing on the work of their hands. 

" Since writing the foregoing letter and postscript, a packet 



136 DR. LUSCOMBE S CONSECRATION. 

from Aberdeen has been put into my hand, containing your last 
letter to Bishop Jolly, a letter from him to Bishop Skinner and 
me jointly, and a letter from Bishop Skinner addressed to Bishop 
Jolly and me. Bishop Jolly clearly concedes the point of elec 
tion ; Bishop Skinner is yielding fast, and I alone have the mis 
fortune to feel myself obliged to adhere to my first opinion ; 
the arguments to the contrary not carrying conviction to my 
mind, but rather tending to confirm the justness of our first 
obvious thoughts on that matter/ 

The result was the consecration of Dr. Luscombe 
at Stirling, on Palm Sunday, March 20th, 1825, by 
the Bishops Gleig, of Brechin, Sandford, of Edin 
burgh, and Low, of Ross and Argyll. The deed of 
consecration, after recapitulating the circumstances 
which led to it, thus concludes : 

" That he is sent by us, representing the Scotch Episcopal 
Church, to the continent of Europe, not as a Diocesan Bishop 
in the modern and limited sense of the word, but for a purpose 
similar to that for which Titus was left by S. Paul in Crete, 
that he may set in order the things that are wanting/ among 
such of the natives of Great Britain and Ireland, as he shall 
find there professing to be members of the United Church of 
England and Ireland, and the Episcopal Church in Scotland. 
But as our blessed LORD, when He first sent out His Apostles 
commanded them, saying, Go not into. the way of the Gentiles, 
and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not, but go rather 
to the lost sheep of the house of Israel/ so we, following so 
Divine an example, which was certainly left on record to the 
Church to guide her conduct in making future converts to the 
faith, do solemnly enjoin our Right Reverend Brother, Bishop 
Luscombe, "not to disturb the peace of any Christian society 
established as the National Church in whatever country he may 
chance to sojourn : but to confine his ministrations, at least for 
the present, to British subjects, and such other Christians as 
may profess to be of a Protestant Episcopal Church. And we 
earnestly pray GOD to protect and support him in his arduous 



PROTEST OF THE BISHOPS TORRY AND SKINNER. 137 

undertaking, and to grant such success to his ministry, that, 
among those who have turned many to righteousness, he may 
at last shine as the stars for ever and ever/ " 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Skinner. 

" Peterhead, Monday Morning, April 18th, 1825. 

" Late on Saturday night I received your letter, and, at the 
same time, one from Bishop Jolly, covering the enclosed docu 
ment which I was requested to transmit to you. I have taken 
a copy of it, and the allusion contained in it to our partial dis 
approbation, not of the measure of Dr. Luscombe s consecra 
tion, but of the mode of its being carried into effect, renders it 
still more necessary that the reasons of our disapprobation should 
be entered on the record of that sacred transaction. This the 
Clerk of the Episcopal Synod [Bishop Low, as the junior prelate] 
refuses to do, merely, he says, on the ground of compassion for 
you and me. But his compassion is entirely misplaced ; for we 
do not feel that we stand in need of it ; and his refusal to in 
sert our dissent shows an utter want of knowledge of the forms 
of business. It is not competent for the clerk of any society, 
or even of a majority of its constituent members, to refuse the 
insertion, into the record of their transactions, of any dissent, 
which other constituent members may feel themselves called 
upon to bring forward in reference to any public measure. But 
it appears that Bishop Low stands single in that refusal. For 
Bishop Jolly, without taking any notice of our dissent, gives me 
the following extract from the letter of the Primus to himself : 
Be so good as present my best compliments to Bishop Torry, 
and tell him that Bishop Low had Bishop Sandford s permission 
and mine to record his and Bishop Skinner s protest or remon 
strance against the regularity of our consecrating Dr. Luscombe 
without obtaining a regular deed of election by the Clergy whom 
he is to superintend. Dr. Luscombe produced letters promising 
all due obedience from three Clergymen, one in Paris, one at 
Caen, and the third at Ostend/ 

" This is an important piece of intelligence, for it will deprive 
our clerk of every shadow of excuse for persisting in his con 
tumacy ; and I think we may receive that as a courtesy from our 



138 BISHOP LOW S REFUSAL TO ENTER IT. 

other colleagues, which we can demand as a right. But the 
latter part of the intelligence is particularly gratifying. For it 
proves, in the first place, that the candidate, moved by the 
steadily avowed hesitation of yourself and me to acquiesce in 
his proposal, without obtaining something like suffrage from 
some of the Episcopal Clergy in France, at last had recourse to 
that measure j which had it been made earlier, or even com 
municated to us a few days before his consecration, would have 
united the heart of every one, more immediately concerned, in 
favour of his consecration. And surely that was a desirable 
object. 

" Secondly, it proves that the apprehension of danger, op 
posed to the measure of application for suffrage from France, 
had been but feebly entertained by the objectors themselves, 
Dr. Luscombe and his friend the Archdeacon ; for the sense of 
its expediency had subsequently surmounted that apprehension, 
and the application was actually made. And, thirdly, it proves 
that the promise of canonical obedience from the Episcopal 
Clergy, while discharging clerical functions in France, was, as 
I always believed, an attainable object j for it has been attained, 
and, therefore, ought to have been attempted in limine ; and I 
have no doubt that had the application been made to three times 
three (or twice that number) instead of three, it would have been 
equally successful. All this, I think, speaks favourably for the 
part that you and I have taken in this business, and shows that 
our partial disapprobation was grounded on no frivolous pretences. 

" I think you judge wisely in resolving not to enter into any 
altercation with Bishop Low, but merely to insist on his in 
serting verbatim et literatim, in the minute book of consecrations, 
our reasons of dissent. With the wisdom or the folly of them 
he has nothing to do." 



CHAPTER V. 

FROM BISHOP LUSCOMBE S CONSECRATION TO HIS 
APPEAL. 

18251846. 

THE character and position of the Scotch Church 
having been thus favourably recognized by the Eng 
lish Government, a plan suggested itself to certain 
members of the College, and especially to Bishop Low, 
that an application should be made to Parliament for 
a pecuniary grant to Scottish Episcopalians, on the 
same political principle that the regium donum is con 
tributed to dissenting congregations in England and 
Ireland. The sum to be asked for was 4000 ; and 
considerable correspondence took place between the 
Prelates, in which Bishop Torry bore a considerable 
part, but which would not be interesting to the general 
reader. The following letter, which refers to it, in 
troduces us to a new correspondent, Mr. Walker, at 
that time Incumbent of S. Peter s Chapel, in Edin 
burgh, afterwards Bishop of that See, and Primus. 
He was a most active and energetic man, though often 
laid aside, and finally incapacitated and brought to the 
grave, by chronic rheumatism. 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Walker. 

" Peterhead, Feb. 14th, 1826. 
" I was beginning to be very impatient for your sermon, 



140 " EVANGELICALISM" IN THE SCOTCH CHURCH. 

which arrived by the coach only last night. I have perused it 
again and again, and now write you my thanks, both for the 
sermon itself and for the delight which the perusal of it has 
afforded me. The matters discussed in it are of primary and 
vital importance to the preservation of Christian truth, and to 
the purity as well as the existence of the Christian life. That 
it will be violently railed at by a certain class both of readers 
and writers, I have no doubt, as its tendency is to overturn the 
system of delusion and presumption on which they vainly 
repose. I call the distinguishing traits of that class a system 
of delusion and presumption, because they lightly esteem those 
sacred institutions which our GOD and SAVIOUR has sanctified 
to be the channels of communicating His heavenly grace, and 
because they insist on the necessity, and boast of a display, of 
Divine communication in their favour, which GOD has no where 
promised or warranted the expectation of under the ordinary 
state of the New Testament dispensation. I hope the reviewer 
of your sermon will enter with a lively interest into the spirit 
of it, and give due prominence to those passages of it which 
are both calculated to set it off to most advantage, and to be 
most useful in the present unhappily divided state of religious 
opinion. 

" I think you will be most assailed for having brought Dr. 
Chalmers on the stage. His admirers will not easily forgive 
you for even the very moderate animadversion which you have 
passed on him ; and those who do not admire him as a writer, 
either for manner or matter, will think that your commendation 
is greatly too high. For my own part, I think Dr. Chalmers a 
very rambling, inaccurate writer, whose notions are frequently 
vague and indefinite, whose language (abounding in Scotticisms) is 
often ungrammatical, and so loaded and deformed with excessive 
verbiage, as to involve his ideas in Babylonish confusion. You 
have pointed out one passage that savours of Manichseism ; I 
could point out many in his sermons which savour of Sa- 
bellianisin. 

The sermon and the answer of Mr. Walker, refer to 
certain proceedings which were then exciting great in- 



PROPOSED PROCEEDINGS AGAINST MR. CRAIG. 141 

terest in Edinburgh. One of the Chapels became sud 
denly vacant about the year 1820. Mr. Gerard Noel, 
then on a visit in Edinburgh, undertook its temporary 
charge, and naturally enough introduced that so-called 
evangelical teaching for which his name is so well 
known ; and his successor, Mr. Craig, trod in his foot 
steps. It was the first time that these doctrines had 
been brought into contact with the Church of Scot 
land, and considerable uneasiness was felt by some of 
its Bishops. 

The two following letters refer to this subject : 

Bishop Sandford to Bishop Torry. 

Edinburgh, April 4th, 1826. 

" Right Reverend Sir and dear Brother, 

" I beg leave respectfully to address you on the subject of 
the late publications of the Rev. E. Craig, Minister of S. James 
Chapel, in this city. In these publications Mr. Craig has accused 
the Rev. James Walker, now Professor of Theology, of unsound 
and dangerous doctrine/ &c. ; and in the latter of them he has 
extended the charge of a ruinous dearth of evangelical teach 
ing/ &c., to the whole of our Clergy. 

" That such accusations cannot be silently submitted to by 
the guardians of the Church/ the Episcopal College, appears 
undeniable. But, in the present circumstances of our Church, 
it is a question of no easy solution what notice is to be taken 
of them. 

" Mr. Craig has charged our Professor of Theology with having 
preached and published dangerous doctrine; a doctrine not 
according to godliness/ and leading to fatalism of the worst kind/ 
&c. Of our Church he has publicly asserted, that those who 
feel the need of serious religion have felt compelled, contrary to 
their predilections and early habits, to go elsewhere to seek it ; 
that they have felt themselves perishing for lack of knowledge ; y 
that they have looked for the bread of life in the pulpit ministra 
tions of their own Church, and have not found it &c. 



142 THE BISHOP OP EDINBURGH REQUESTS 

" One of the Clergy of this diocese has addressed to me a very 
able statement of the injury thus done to us in the sight and 
opinion of the world. From one of my Right Reverend Brethren 
I have received an official requisition to summon Mr. Craig 
before me, according to the provisions of the XXVIth Canon, 
and require from him a retractation of these injurious charges, 
under the penalty of such discipline as the Episcopal College 
may judge it fitting to enforce against him in case of his refusal. 

" The delicacy and difficulty of this matter induced me to 
request the advice of some of my Reverend Brethren. With the 
Rev. Dr. Russel and Messrs. Alison and Morehead I had lately 
a long consultation on this perplexing subject. They were 
unanimously of opinion that it would be advisable on all ac 
counts to avoid any violent measures against this ( accuser of 
his brethren/ Permit me to represent to you, that in the judg 
ment of these my Reverend Brethren, an exertion of authority 
was to be withholden, lest that authority not attended with the 
due effect should be despised, and our cause receive rather in 
jury than good through its failure. It is true that an alternative 
is left to us ; and that he who refuses submission to the admo 
nitions of his diocesan, may be debarred from the communion 
of the Church/ But it is an important question whether the 
consequences of such a measure are to be risked. It is easy to 
complain of persecution ; and we cannot but be sensible how 
much the laxity of sentiment on ecclesiastical discipline, preva 
lent in these times, may give force to such a complaint, and 
may increase the evil which we desire to remedy. 

"At the earnest recommendations of my reverend advisers, I 
presume to submit to your consideration the following proposal, 
namely, that the Episcopal College, instead of bestowing on 
Mr. Craig individually a notice which it would serve his pur 
pose to obtain, although accompanied with a reprehension of his 
conduct, should on this occasion issue a Pastoral Letter to the 
Church, to be printed but not published, and distributed to the 
ministers and lay managers of the chapels in our communion. 

" Such a letter, it is conceived, might contain a dignified 
declaration of our assent to the judgment and opinions of our 
excellent Professor of Theology, accompanied with an exposition 



A SYNODICAL LETTER. 143 

of the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures, and of our Church, on 
the subjects of the late controversy, especially that of baptismal 
regeneration. It was suggested to me by one of the members 
of my little council, that the discussion might be very properly 
introduced by a statement of the reasons why we did not think 
it expedient to take any more official notice of the late attack 
on our Professor, and the Church in general; and an oppor 
tunity would be offered at the close, not only to exhort our 
Reverend Brethren to maintain the doctrines of the Church, 
which under the Divine blessing have hitherto preserved us in 
the unity of the Spirit, and the bond of peace/ but of admonish 
ing the laity also concerning their duty to the communion of 
which they are members." 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Sandford. 

"Peterhead, May 1st, 1826. 

"Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I received in course your letter of the 24th, and regret 
that from my present indisposition I cannot fully enter into the 
subject of it. I shall only briefly observe that, in so far as it 
relates to the point in dispute between our Professor and Mr. 
Craig, the settlement of that controversy in my judgment ought 
to be left to the disputants themselves, otherwise it will be said 
that Mr. Craig is borne down not by argument but by authority. 
And after all that we could do by giving the weight of our 
authority in favour of Mr. Walker s published opinion on the 
point in controversy, (my judgment is decidedly in his favour,) 
the public will claim the privilege of judging for themselves, 
and will be apt to judge the more perversely from the very cir 
cumstance of the interference of the Bishops, in their corporate 
capacity. But in so far as Mr. Craig in his late publication 
may be considered as a public accuser and slanderer of his 
fathers and brethren, his conduct in that case becomes a proper 
subject of ecclesiastical discipline ; and I agree with my col 
league (whom you have not named) in thinking that he ought 
to be proceeded against in terms of the XXVIth Canon. 

" As to the proposed Pastoral Letter to the Church, if such 



144 

a letter shall still, after the maturest deliberation be judged 
expedient, there is no member of our Episcopal College more fit 
for the office of composing it with correctness, perspicuity, and 
good temper, than the Bishop of Edinburgh ; and there are 
some circumstances in the case that point to him as the proper 
person for undertaking and executing that office. 

u I feel unable to proceed any farther, and therefore conclude 
by uniting with you in prayer to Almighty GOD that He will 
give us a right judgment in all things/ 

" I remain, Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

"Your faithful Servant and affectionate Brother, 

" PATRICK TORRY." 

Mr. Walker thus writes, May 22, 1826 : 

" Notwithstanding the Bishop s circular and very excellent 
returns from all his brethren, it appears that nothing will be 
done here in the matter of Craig. Our Bishop is timid, and 
most of his Clergy cry for peace ; so that I fear a very fair 
opportunity of acting efficiently may be lost. Mr. Morehead 
proposed a paper for the Presbyters to sign, which might have 
been useful, but on consulting Mr. Alison and Lord Medwyn 
they were against agitating the matter further, and so he gave 
it up entirely. The Bishops Gleig and Low were here the week 
before Whitsunday; the former had commenced a pastoral* 
but finding that nothing would be done here he ceased his 
labour." 

The most important consequence of this schism was 
the publication of Bishop Jolly s " Friendly Address 
on Regeneration," which may almost be considered a 
text book of the Church of Scotland. Mr. Walker 
thus writes respecting it, May 27th, 1826 : 

" I am happy to announce to you that Bishop Jolly s tract is 
finished, and I trust that it will be committed to the press 
without delay. It will probably be out before my return home. 
I trust that all parties, Bishops, Presbyters, and orthodox laymen, 



EPISCOPAL SYNOD AT EDINBURGH. 145 

will bestir themselves in giving to this work of the venerable 
Bishop all the circulation and influence in our power. That it 
will be attacked we cannot doubt, and must even desire. If we 
all do our duty this will do good ; it will excite attention, and 
attention secured is a great step in such matters. 

" On the 28th of December last, Bishop Low transmitted to 
me the sum of 100 towards a fund for procuring a house for 
the library, which Bishop Jolly has actually made over to us, 
and for other purposes of the Pantonian Institution. Good 
Mr. Cruickshank, of Muthil, transmitted to me on Tuesday 
last an equal sum for the same purpose. On the 16th current 
I devoted in like manner a similar sum, the whole in the mean 
time bearing bank interest. If it please GOD to guide me in 
my way, to prosper my journey and bring me happily home, I 
mean to draw up a memorial to be circulated, in order to raise 
contributions for this pious and very necessary purpose/ 1 

In the minds of many, however, this tract was not 
thought sufficient to meet the evil, and a member of 
the College thus wrote to Bishop Torry, S. John the 
Baptist s Day, 1826 : 

" You cannot regret more than I have done, that no notice 
has been taken by the Bishops in their corporate capacity of 
the Edinburgh controversy. I was truly sorry that the Primus 
relinquished his labours in drawing up the proposed pastoral 
letter. I saw Bishop Low lately, but for a very short time ; yet 
this controversy formed, as you may suppose, the chief topic of 
our conversation ; and he very readily acquiesced in the proposal 
I made of writing in his name and my own to the Primus, 
earnestly requesting that, in order to authorise the Bishops to 
discuss any other ecclesiastical business than that of the Pan 
tonian funds at their meeting on the 7th of August next, he 
would convoke, or direct Bishop Low as clerk to summon a 
regular Episcopal Synod, to assemble in Edinburgh on the 9th 

1 The valuable library here alluded to, and to which large additions 
have since been made, is now deposited in S. Andrew s Hall, Edinburgh, 
for the use of the Clergy. 

L 



146 DECLARATION OF THE PRESBYTERS; 

or 10th of August; this will, it is to be hoped, bring all the 
Bishops together, a matter of no little difficulty it would appear, 
and enable them likewise to take under their consideration, if 
they shall see fit, the Edinburgh controversy, and adopt some 
proper measure in regard to it. Meantime we request the 
Primus to resume his pastoral letter, and have it ready to be 
laid before us either by himself in person or otherwise/ 

The Bishops accordingly met on the 9th of August, 
and the following is a minute of their proceedings, 
extracted from the Register book of the Diocese of 
Aberdeen : 

"At Edinburgh, the 9th day of August, 1826, the Bishops 
then assembled having constituted themselves into a regular 
Synod, there was laid before them a declaration signed by the 
Presbyters of this Church in reference to the recent attacks of 
the Rev. Edward Craig, a Presbyter of the Diocese of Edinburgh, 
on the Doctrine and Discipline of the Scotch Episcopal Church ; 
and having duly considered and deliberately examined the said De 
claration, the Bishops are unanimously of opinion that, although 
the circumstances of the case and the nature and tendency of 
Mr. Craig s conduct may warrant, or at the least excuse such 
an expression of their sentiments on the part of the Presbyters, 
yet they, the Bishops, think it their duty to remark, that it 
would not become them, as Governors of this Church, to sanc 
tion such a mode of proceeding in future, which might lead to 
consequences injurious to the constitution of the Church and 
the rights of the Episcopal order. 

" Secondly. With this understanding, the Bishops readily ac 
knowledge that they entirely approve the spirit of the Declaration 
on the part of the Presbyters, as well as the motives which dic 
tated it. And the Bishops are especially gratified by the una 
nimity which, in matters of such vital importance, thus pervades 
the Church ; and in testimony of their satisfaction, they hereby 
direct the said Declaration and its signatures to be engrossed on 
their Episcopal Minute Jk>ok. 

" Thirdly. While the Bishops thus heartily approve the prin- 



APPROVED BY THE BISHOPS. 147 

ciples of their Presbyters, and this temperate expression of those 
principles, and while they are of opinion that the recent attack 
made on their Church has thus been productive of great good, 
they have, for various reasons which it is needless now to detail, 
come to the resolution not to permit the publication of the said 
Declaration at present. The controversy seems asleep, and the 
assailant, it is believed, has lost ground even among his own 
followers. By thus stirring it up again, the Bishops have reason 
to fear that they would furnish Mr. Craig with an opportunity 
which he seeks, and would grasp at, and which, through public 
caprice and private malice, he might turn to his own advantage. 
" Fourthly. Each Bishop hereby agrees to convey to his Pres 
byters this expression of the opinion of himself and colleagues, 
and of the approbation of the conduct of their Presbyters. 

" And lastly. They have resolved that the said Declaration 
which, in the peculiar circumstances of the case, they consider 
to be an important document, shall be preserved with care by 
the Right Reverend Bishop Low, the Clerk of the Episcopal 
College, as a record of the unanimity of the Church, ready to 
be brought forward and published, but not without the previous 
concurrence of a numerical majority of the College of Bishops, 
if any circumstances, the same or similar, shall require it. 

" The Bishops conclude with the conviction that the recent 
attack has done good, and that it has thus prepared the Church 
for immediate defence, if any thing similar shall occur. 

" D. SANDFORD, D.D., Bishop. 

" PATRICK TORRY, Bishop. 

" WILLIAM SKINNER, D.D., Bishop. 

" DAVID Low, LL.D., Bishop, and as proxy for 
Bishop GLEIG and Bishop JOLLY." 

Bishop Low to Bishop Torry. 

" Priory, Pittenweem, 6th November, 1826. 
" My dear and Right Reverend Sir, 

" I have the very great satisfaction to say that this forenoon 
I have a despatch from Dr. Kemp, the worthy Bishop of Mary 
land, America, informing me that in consequence of my recom 
mendation he has obtained for you, the Bishop of Dunkeld, from 

L 2 



148 

the University of Pennsylvania, through the venerable Bishop 
White, the degree of D.D.; which degree passed unanimously 
the Board of Trustees. It now only remains for me to pray 
GOD to grant you many years to enjoy your high honours, and 
to request that you will address with your first conveniency the 
excellent Bishop Kemp, and through him Bishop White and the 
University, which I know you will do in appropriate sentiments 
and expression. 

" The enclosed is the certificate of your degree ; a similar one 
I have also obtained for our venerable and venerated brother 
at Fraserburgh ; and I really do feel a little proud in being 
a humble instrument of filling up the titular honours of our 
College. 

" My hands are more than full with correspondence from all 
quarters, and almost on all subjects, so I must conclude, being 
your affectionate friend and brother, 

" DAVID Low, Bishop of Ross and Argyll. 

" Eight Rev. Bishop Torry, D.D." 

The next year presents a remarkable gap in Bishop 
Tony s correspondence, and was marked by no especial 
events in the Church of Scotland. 

"Fraserburgh, March 17th, 1828. 
" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

"With great surprise last night I received the enclosed, 
which I thought had been perfectly superseded by your termi 
nation of the very distressing business. Most sincerely I feel 
for the pain which you must have endured, the pungency of 
which I did not well know till I received the packet which ac 
companied the paper of which I now see a copy sent to you. 
Some delay, it would appear, has intervened between the inten 
tion and execution of your laudable although loving purpose, for 
sake of sweet peace. And now, my beloved brother, for the sake 
of Him Who is our peace, 1 most humbly beg that you will write 
to our good and mild brother of Edinburgh, and give the finish 
ing stroke agreeably to the requisition; and so we shall all 
with joy celebrate the feast of sweet bread. Sure 1 am no leaven 



THE 16TH CANON OF LAURENCEKIRK. 149 

lurks with you, as neither with any of us ; but we must all eat 
the bitter herbs, of which, it would appear, some have more, 
some less share. Amidst the duties of this solemn season of 
self-denial, we are now mid-way to the Cross, and there we shall 
find salve for all our sores, and all our pains and grievances 
shall vanish away while we contemplate our suffering SAVIOUR 
Faxit. 

" I know that you will not misunderstand me, every one of 
us being bound to yield obedience, in every lawful thing, to the 
majority of our number; and you will find great comfort in con 
sequence, to the increase of your Easter joy. Propitious may 
the season prove to the whole Church, and to our poor branch 
in particular ! Grant me your prayers in return to the fervent 
good wishes of, 

My dear Right Reverend, 
" Your most affectionate Brother, faithful Friend, 
" and humble Servant, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

The foregoing letter refers to certain disputes into 
which it is not necessary to enter, connected with the 
convocation of the General Synod of 1828. It was 
held at Laurencekirk on the 18th of June, and was at 
tended by the Bishops Gleig of Brechin, Primus ; Torry 
of Dunkeld ; Sandford of Edinburgh ; and Skinner of 
Aberdeen. The Bishops Jolly and Low refused to be 
present, as being opposed to the Convocation of any 
Synod at that time. The Canons were revised, and a 
new preamble was added, but, as we shall see, the 
XVIth Canon gave rise to much future discussion. 

The objectionable clause was conceived in these 
words : 

" Nor shall any law or canon be enacted or abrogated until 
the same shall have been submitted to the several Diocesan 
Synods, and approved of by a majority of the clergy as well as 
by a majority of those who constitute the General Synod, in 



150 THE GOVERNMENT GRANT. 

which the said enactment or abrogation was proposed; and 
which Synod shall be considered merely as adjourned or pro 
rogued until the sense of the Church at large respecting the 
matter be ascertained/ 

In the following letter of Bishop Jolly to Bishop 
Torry, he refers to the publication of his Tracts, and 
to the success of the application to Government for 
pecuniary aid. His calling the latter by the name of 
a " trial," is wonderfully characteristic of the man. 

" Fraserburgh, December 18th, 1828. 

" My dear Eight Reverend Brother, 

Accept my thanks for your acceptance of the little book, 
expressed in a manner so kindly obliging. If, by GOD S bless 
ing, so poor an attempt do any little good I shall be comforted, 
and humbly thank Him to Whom alone belongs the praise of 
every good intention 

" With your letter last night was put into my hand one from 
our brother of Ross, the interesting intelligence of which (for 
which good Lord Medwyn had prepared me) he desires me to 
communicate to you. Dec. 15. I have just now been favoured 
with a despatch from London, from our excellent friend Mr. 
Adam, who says The Duke of Wellington has given his assent 
to our most righteous prayer, and I heartily congratulate you and 
your Reverend brethren in the event, and think it will be con 
tinued. The amount is twelve hundred pounds 

" Here now we are put to a new trial ; and while we adore 
the kind Providence of our Divine LORD and Master, the season 
is favourable by our resort to Bethlehem for the celebration of 
His wondrous humble birth, to secure our poverty of spirit, the 
decrease of which all the wealth and kingdoms of the universe 
could not countervail. 

" Elgin, where my solicitous thought has for some time past 
very much been, is circumstanced just as you have heard. The 
good duke and duchess take kind interest there, with expression 
of much benevolence towards our poor Church. And while we 
keep sound and well within, as becomes a humble Church, (our 



151 

best and happiest epithet,) with regard to externals, we have 

nothing to fear, I trust 

" I heartily wish you and yours all the comforts of Christmas, 
and do then and ever humbly beg your prayers, my dear Right 
Reverend, in behalf of 

" Your very affectionate Friend and Brother, 
" ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 
" Fraserburgh, March 5th, (3d day of Lent,) 1829. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" No apology was due for the delay of your letter, for 
which, received on Saturday evening last, I now beg your accep 
tance of my thanks. It comforts me by convincing me that 
I had not fallen under your displeasure. 

" Writing very lately to our worthy good brother of Aberdeen, 
I made use of these words in reference to your Reverence. 

" Much writing is now not an easy task to me, and I can 
easily forgive the failure of others. But I am a little down 
hearted that my nearest good neighbour has entirely given me 
up. I have written to him repeatedly, and in one letter re 
quested his answer, above six weeks ago, to which I have had 
no return. Yet still, however we may differ in head, (and that 
but little if at all,) we are, I am well persuaded, one in heart. 
So may we all ever be, to the glory of our Divine Master ! 

" The subject of our present correspondence in its circum 
stances is very unpleasant. I think of it with much pain, and 
sadly regret that occasion was given to it. Instead of wishing 
for a third Synod, my mind I assure you felt the utmost reluc 
tance to a second, most tenaciously adhering to the first, the 
canons of which I do still think, instead of seventeen, might have 
sufficiently served our poor little Church for seventy times seven 
teen years. But this now to which we are invited I would not 
call another Synod, but another session of the same Synod. Tt is 
plain that the last session did not finally terminate the Synod, 
its canon declaring it to be merely adjourned or prorogued until 
the sense of the Church at large be ascertained. But here lay 
the pinch of my perplexity, that without delay or any regard 



152 THE PRIMUS DISALLOWS THE CANON. 

to this suspension, the Synod at same time and place formally 
enacts and puts the last hand to all the Canons, constituting 
them a code of discipline. This truly I could not reconcile or 
explain to my own satisfaction, and therefore I wrote both to your 
Reverence and to Aberdeen, stating the inconsistency as to me 
it appeared. After waiting for some time I addressed myself 
directly to our head, and from the Primus had a speedy reply, 
by a long letter beginning with these words, You might well 
be surprised at my inconsistency in sanctioning the XVIth 
Canon, but your surprise will not be diminished when I tell you 
that I never saw that Canon till I received it in print from Edin 
burgh/ He then takes the trouble of detailing to me the steps 
taken, and his correspondence with Bishop Skinner previously 
to the Synod, in which he had expressly declared against holding 
the Synod as only preliminary to another. At Laurencekirk he 
writes, the first thing that was agitated in the Bishop s cham 
ber was, whether the Canons to be proposed and agreed on 
should be enacted as laws of the Church immediately obligatory, 
or kept in abeyance till they should be submitted to the Diocesan 
Synods, and if approved of by the majority of the clergy be 
enacted into laws by the Synod, which was now to be prorogued 
and recalled for that purpose next year. This American plan of 
prorogation and abeyance was strenuously urged, when I an 
swered that if such was to be the purpose for which the Synod 
had been called, it should never have been convoked by me, and 
that if they were determined on that measure, I would instantly 
leave them, when no Synod could be held. Bishop Sandfbrd 
was understood to agree with me, so that the majority in the 
Bishop s chamber was against the constitution of the XVIth 
Canon/ The Primus then declares in most solemn terms that 
he never saw that Canon in its present form till he got it from 
Edinburgh/ In very humble manner, which from his station 
among us to me is very affecting, he takes blame to himself, 
fatigued and exhausted as he was by close attention to the 
Meiklefolla business for an hour in the morning, for suffering 
himself to be called out of the chapel, and so missed the hearing 
of that Canon, when read. The XVIth Canon, therefore, (he 
adds,) was enacted by no authority, and I have desired my clergy 



BISHOP JOLLY CONCURS WITH HIM. 153 

to pay no regard to it. I am ashamed to have my name appa 
rently sanctioning a Canon to which I have no hesitation to say 
that a General Council of the whole Catholic Church could in 
this age give no authority. 

" This may appear strong language ; but is easily intelligible 
by that candour due to the Canon, as well as to the remark 
upon it, in neither of which, as I am well persuaded, is the 
smallest error meant. We believe episcopacy to be of Divine 
institution and right ; and that therefore not the highest human 
authority, nor even angelic, (to put that impossible supposition 
similar to the Primus s,) can alter or infringe it. We believe 
that our Divine LORD, by that plenitude of power wherewith 
He governs all things in heaven and earth, has appointed divers 
orders of ministers in His Church, and assigned to each his 
proper place and function, all derived from Him, each thereby 
contributing to the good of the whole. But a dislocation in 
any part would be as hurtful and dangerous in the mystic spiri 
tual Body as is its analogy in the natural ; most admirable, most 
amiable, is the delineation to this purpose, 1 Cor. xii. Most 
cordially, therefore, I subscribe your sentiment of fraternal feel 
ing and respectful attention due from the Bishops to the Pres 
byters, and to the Deacons also in the lowest place, as claiming 
particular honour ; all one in CHRIST JESUS, or rather, all no 
thing, each by self-annihilation, regarding himself as nothing, 
our LORD alone exalted as all in all. But we must and do all 
acknowledge that Bishops by pretending to transfer to Pres 
byters or Deacons more than the Divine adorable Bishop of 
bishops has assigned them, would hurt both themselves and 
them, and offend their supreme Head by disordering His con 
stitution. It is in this point of view, as we may infer from 
his expressions, that the Primus disclaims and exauctorates the 
XVIth Canon, as out of the reach of man s authority, to enact 
into ecclesiastical law, and therefore with him the maxim takes 
place, Quod ab initio vitiosum est, tractu temporis haud potest 
convalescere. Of all men Bishops have the most powerful mo 
tives of deepest humility ; their Master continually in their eye, 
meek and lowly, their work of vigilance and pastoral care re 
quiring their incessant attention, and their place of elevation to 



154 DEATH OF BISHOP SANDFORD. 

which for this purpose they are raised, slippery, threatening 
dreadful downfal, should they make a false step, (LORD, preserve 
us !) great need have they of fear and trembling; although, as I 
trust, S. Chrysostom uses only high hyperbole, when with excla 
mation he expresses great doubt of the salvation of any Bishop. 
But now, Episcopacy, with all its dangers, is strictly diocesan, 
and great deference due to the judgment of the particular 
Bishop, Judex vice Christi, in the language of S. Cyprian ; and 
I fear that this authority was rather degraded and wounded in 
the business of those unseemly appeals received and decided in 
June; for their reception and decision were ascribed to the 
Synod at large, without the due restriction, and such undistin- 
guishing report was very unpleasant. But I must stop short, 
assured that you will give me the credit of meaning well, and 
unite with me in striving to promote the fraternal fellowship of 
our little college in the strict bond of peace. Pray hardly for 
(< Your most affectionate Brother, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Sandford of Edinburgh had not for many 
years known a day of freedom from pain ; but his 
death, at the beginning of January, 1830, was quite 
unexpected ; and in the then circumstances of the 
metropolis, the choice of a successor became a subject 
of deep interest to the Church. 

Bishop Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, Feb. llth, 1830. 
" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" I received this morning, from the Very Rev. Dr. More- 
head, the Dean of the united Diocese of Edinburgh, Glasgow, 
and Fife, the official declaration of the Rev. Dr. James Walker s 
election to the office of Bishop of those Dioceses, now vacant by 
the death of our late colleague, Bishop Sandford. The election 
took place yesterday, in Edinburgh, and the declaration of it, 
which is in the very words of No. B. in the appendix to the 
Canons, is subscribed by sixteen presbyters in those Dioceses, or 



DR. WALKER, ELECT OF EDINBURGH. 155 

who were under the episcopal superintendence of their late 
Diocesan ; but I suppose it is needless for me to transcribe their 
names, or to send to you the original deed, which is written on 
an immense sheet of strong paper. If the election be confirmed, 
as I have every reason to expect it will be, the deed will, of 
course, be read at the consecration of the elect; and in the 
mean time you will give me credit for the truth of my report. 
The names of Mr. Craig and his assistant are not subscribed to 
the deed of election, at which I am by no means surprised/ 

" The majority, however, is so decided, that it is impossible 
not to consider Dr. Walker as the Bishop elect of the wide- 
extended district of which our deceased colleague was the Dio 
cesan ; and therefore, if I receive no letter, in the course of ten 
days, objecting to Dr. Walker, I shall, in the name of all the 
Bishops, request his acceptance of the high office to which he 
hath been elected by his diocesan brethren, and appoint the 
second Sunday in Lent for his consecration in my chapel in this 
town. I am led to fix on that day by the earnest advice of the 
Edinburgh Clergy to have their elect consecrated before Easter, 
that the annual confirmation in Edinburgh may be held at the 
usual time; and because I understand that the second Sunday 
in Lent is the only day before Easter on which the Bishops 
Jolly and Low, both very desirous to be present, can conve 
niently attend. You may therefore depend upon the Consecra 
tion being held on the 7th day of March, the second Sunday in 
Lent, unless Bishop Skinner and you make some stronger objec 
tion to Dr. Walker s being advanced to the Episcopal dignity 
than I am aware of; for I know already, that the Bishops Jolly 
and Low highly approve of it. 

" I am, Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" Your faithful friend and brother, 
" GEORGE GLEIG." 

Bishop Torry 1o Primus Gleig. 

"Peterhead, Feb. 13th, 1830. 

"I have just received your letter of the llth inst., announc 
ing the election of Dr. Walker to be Bishop of the united Dio 
cese of Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Fife, by a great majority of 



156 PROPOSAL OF A SEVENTH BISHOPRIC. 

the Clergy of the said united Diocese. Of this election I give 
my entire and hearty approbation. 

t But I beg leave to state that, as I have been ailing (very 
much occasionally) for the last five months, I dare not think of 
undertaking a journey to Stirling at the time you mention ; and 
I beg that my presence at Dr. Walker s Consecration may be 
dispensed with. My heart, however, will be with you all on 
that occasion, and my earnest prayers shall be offered to GOD 
for a blessing on the work of your hands." 

The next letter refers, for the first time, to the 
scheme of a seventh Scotch Bishopric. The very 
great age and infirmities of almost all the Prelates 
seemed to make some such plan necessary. It appears 
to have originated with the Bishop of Ross and Argyll, 
who, in a letter to one of his brethren, expresses ex 
treme anxiety in regard to the existing state of the 
Episcopal College, the majority of whom were in a 
great measure incompetent for the due discharge of 
their official duties, and even the succession itself 
was in some jeopardy. Bishop Low, therefore, 
suggests the appointment of a seventh and super 
numerary Bishop ; and it was proposed to take the 
opportunity of the General Meeting of the Friendly 
Society, at Aberdeen, at which all the Bishops were 
expected to be present, to hold a meeting of their 
number, for the purpose of deliberating on the best 
mode of proceeding in a case of such difficulty and 
apparent urgency. The desired meeting, however, 
was not obtained. The aged Primus made an attempt 
to reach Aberdeen, but failed by the way, and was 
obliged to return home. The ill health of both Bishop 
Jolly and Bishop Torry prevented them from making 
the journey ; and Bishop Walker was hindered by 
some other cause. So that none of the Bishops were 



DANGER OF A FAILURE OF THE SUCCESSION. 157 

present at the General Meeting, except the Bishops 
Skinner and Low ; and therefore nothing was done in 
the proposed measure. It was intended, however, to 
revive the consideration of it at the stated meeting of 
the Pantonian and Bell Trustees, which would take 
place in Edinburgh on the llth of September, to 
which allusion is made in the following letter from 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, Sept. 2nd, 1833. 

My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" Manual intercourse between us, by pen and ink, is now 
rare ; but cordial attachment I am persuaded keeps invariably 
its daily post, praying and striving in our REDEEMER S strength, 
Whose grace is sufficient for us, frail and weak as we are in our 
selves, and more and more feel. 

t The present short line is in consequence of the enclosed, 
which, by last night s post, I received by the conveyance of our 
worthy colleague of Aberdeen, who is in the zenith of his active 
course. LORD strengthen him in it for the glory of His name, 
and ward off his decline to a later term. He writes thus, Satur 
day night, August 3 1 : According to Bishop Gleig s expressed 
desire to show to our northern colleagues the letter which I 
received from him yesterday morning, I now enclose it with a 
* request that, in forwarding it quam primum to Bishop Torry, you 
will direct him to return it to me, on perusal, with such obser 
vations as may be deemed necessary on the subject, as I purpose 
(D.V.) to fulfil my promise of attending the approaching meeting 
of Pantonian and Bell Trustees, on Wednesday, llth of Sep 
tember, by setting out for Edinburgh by the coach of either 
Sunday night or Monday morning se night/ 

" This now I do as desired, and you will do in your turn. 

" May I hope to have better and better accounts of your health 
and strength GOD grant ! 

" Let me beg the continuance of your prayers for 

" Your affectionate friend and brother, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 



158 CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 

The scheme of the proposed seventh Bishopric 
seems to have rested for the present, and not to have 
been agitated again for several years. 

The English Church was now menaced by the same 
ministry which had destroyed the ten Irish Bishop 
rics, and her Scottish sister came forward to her 
help. It is the first time, perhaps, in which the epi 
thet of " Protestant Episcopal" is officially assumed, in 
imitation, I suppose, of the American method of ex 
pression. One cannot but wish that Bishop Walker 
had followed the example of Bishop Rattray, who thus 
wrote in 1 72 1 . " This letter is directed to the Episcopal 
Church of Scotland, as if there were, or could be, an 
other Church in it which was not Episcopal. But it 
seems they [the College party] have more favourable 
thoughts (than S. Cyprian) of our Presbyterian con 
venticles, so as to allow them to be Churches, though 
they may think them less perfect ones." 

Bishop Walker to Bishop Torry. 

"22, Stafford Street, Edinburgh, 

" 19th Feb. 1834. 

" A full meeting of the city arid suburban Clergy was held on. 
Thursday last, for the purpose of considering whether we should 
make or not make some public declaration. Two sets of reso 
lutions drawn up by Messrs. Sinclair and Terrot were read and 
considered, when a Committee (of which Dr. Russell was con 
vener) was appointed, in order to correct and amalgamate them. 
They met yesterday, and I have this forenoon received the 
amended resolutions, with the request that I would lay them 
before the Bishops with the respectful wish, that they and their 
Clergy will consider them, concur in them if they are fit, or 
propose such changes as we may be able to adopt. As I have 
my lecture to-day, and have had five copies of the resolutions 
to transcribe, being extremely anxious that there be no delay on 



ADDRESS OF THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 159 

my part ; of course I cannot enter into any detail. But this 
seems unnecessary. That changes in the Liturgy are threatened 
is very true. It cannot therefore be improper in us to make a 
respectful declaration of our opinion on that momentous 
question 

" We, the undersigned, Bishops, Presbyters, and Laity of the 
Episcopal Communion in Scotland, deem it expedient, under 
existing circumstances to declare 

" 1st. That the Protestant Episcopal Church in Scotland is a 
branch of the Catholic Apostolic Church of CHRIST, and has, by 
the blessing of Almighty GOD, maintained through all the vicis 
situdes of her history, the Scriptural and primitive system of 
prelacy for the ordering of her pastors and the government of 
her community. 

" 2nd. That this Church did voluntarily adopt the Book of 
Common Prayer, as it has hitherto been prescribed by the united 
Church of England and Ireland, being persuaded, that it con 
tains a form of worship agreeable to the word of GOD, conforma 
ble to the practice of antiquity, and eminently fitted to cherish 
sound opinions and spiritual affections in the minds of those who 
use it ; and that, while on the one hand we admit the Liturgy 
to be imperfect, (as all human compositions must be), and on 
the other, consider that the great body of popular objections to 
it have no foundation in truth, and often, by their discordant 
and contradictory nature refute or neutralize each other ; we fear 
the majority of objectors wear too decidedly the graver aspect of 
heresy or schism to be as yet conciliated by any alterations which 
we might deem expedient, judicious, and safe. 

" 3rd. That while we thankfully recognize our entire freedom 
as a Church to choose our mode of worship, we sincerely rejoice 
that hitherto no impediment has arisen to our accordance in 
this respect with the sister Church in England ; and cordially 
sympathise with her in dread of any hasty or undue interference 
with her Liturgy ; and we trust that, as the Book of Common 
Prayer was originally ratified and confirmed in England by an 
Act of Convocation ; and as an Ecclesiastical Synod is the only 
source from which such alterations should proceed, the constitu 
tion and integrity of that Church will yet be respected as it 



160 QUESTION ABOUT COADJUTORS. 

ought to be, and no attempt be made to effect a change on her 
formularies by an extraneous and incompetent authority." 

The next letter is the beginning of a long corres 
pondence on the subject of coadjutors. There were 
difficulties on all sides. If the Bishop nominated a 
coadjutor, who was not to be his successor, then the 
Episcopal College was in danger of becoming inconve 
niently large, and the old College system might have 
been revived. If he nominated one who was to suc 
ceed, the Canons were violated, and the Clergy de 
prived of their right of election. And if he nomi 
nated one whom the Clergy might afterwards choose, 
if they so pleased, it was still felt that so powerful a 
recommendation did not leave perfect liberty of choice, 
and that to reject a man thus recommended was to act 
in a manner which might be thought disrespectful to 
the recommending Bishop. 

Bishop Gleig to Bishop Torry. 

" Stirling, May 13th, 1835. 

" I completed my eighty-first year yesterday, and have not 
been able these five years to go into bed or come out of it, and 
far less to go up and down stairs, without help. The conse 
quence is, that I have not visited my diocese these six years, nor 
has the sacred ordinance of Confirmation during that long period 
been regularly administered in it. I have learned that you 
intend to visit your diocese this season, and may I beg the favour 
of you to confirm likewise in mine ? I do not expect you to 
take the trouble of visiting every chapel in my diocese ; but if 
you will agree to my request, and name the days when you can 
officiate in Stonehaven, Brechin, and Dundee, I will order the 
ministers of other chapels to bring their candidates for Confir 
mation to these or any other places that you may name as more 
convenient for yourself. I have repeatedly asked for a coadjutor, 



THE SCOTCH FORM OF CONFIRMATION. 161 

which, I believe, was never before refused in this Church to any 
aged and infirm Bishop ." 

The same to the same. 

" Stirling, May 26th, 1835. 

" I never make use of the sign of the Cross in administering 
the rite of Confirmation. Bishop Rait never did ; and he per 
formed all his episcopal duties in a more dignified and impressive 
manner than any other of my predecessors whom I have wit 
nessed. When you are at Coupar-Angus, might not you and 
your son make a trip to Stirling, and pass a day or two with 
me ? I have much to say to you of great importance to this 
poor Church, and am not able to go to you ; and you and your 
son are likely to meet with my son and John s friend, who pro 
poses to visit his father, perhaps for the last time, about the end 
of July ; and from them we may get some information that may 
be useful to our Church." 

The Bishop readily complied with the wish of the 
good old man to confirm for him in his diocese ; and 
on the 30th of May thus wrote to his son : 

"It is my full intention to commence my journey, (with 
GOD S permission,) to Perthshire, on Monday morning, the 6th 
of July. After resting a few hours in Aberdeen, I propose to 
go forward, by the mail, to Stonehaven, to confirm in the chapel 
there on Tuesday, and, on Tuesday afternoon, to go on to Lau- 
rencekirk, where I should like very much to meet you, if old 
Trusty 1 be able to bring you on (in your gig) to that village. 
On Wednesday morning, early, we would start, in your gig, for 
Brechin, where I would confirm, that day, all the young people 
presented to me by Mr. Moir, Mr. Henderson, Mr. Cushnie, 
Mr. Goalen, and Mr. Jolly. We may remain for the remainder 
of the day at Brechin, or, if the evening be dry and pleasant, go 
on to Forfar, where we would find Mr. Skinner waiting for us. 
At any rate, I must do duty in Forfar chapel on Thursday, 
which will conclude my labours for that week. My subsequent 
1 His son s horse. 
M 



162 

peregrinations, in the Highlands, you already know. After 
returning, in the end of the week, to Baldinny, and stopping 
over a second Sunday with you, we will go down to Dundee on 
Monday afternoon, where I am to confirm in Mr. Horsley s 
chapel, on Tuesday, the 21st of July, which will conclude my 
labours be-north the Tay. I will return with you, from Dundee 
to Baldinny, for the third time, and after resting with you for 
another day, I will take a place in the Defiance, and go to 
South Queen s Ferry, where Tom is to meet me. 

" Bishop Gleig in treats me to visit him at Stirling, and wishes 
to see you also, because you would have a chance of meeting 
with your old friend Robert Gleig. He writes that he has much 
to say to me about the state of our Church. Of this we can 
talk, when we meet. 

" I like your Lucubrations on Justification very much, and 
shall be glad to peruse your concluding Essay on that subject. 
You do well to exercise your mind on compositions of that sort, 
as you will thereby acquire a facility of expressing your own 
ideas, on any subject, with a correctness scarcely attainable any 
other way. 

" I am happy to think that Jane Young (how dear the name 
to me !) is thriving so well. It will, I am sure, afford me much 
delight to caress her in my arms. 

" I send my blessing to your whole household ; not specifying 
any, lest I should omit some." 

Allusion to the Bishop s Confirmation tour is also 
made in the following : 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

, " Fraserburgh, August 25th, 1835. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

<{ My heart, which with some degree of dread accompanied 
you with its best feelings through your grand undertaking, now 
congratulates you upon your return in safety, and by all that I 
hear in better health than when you set forward all thanks to 
GOD! 

" I traced your commencement from the place of my nativity, 



HIS DAILY OCCUPATION. 163 

(Stonehaven), antf heard of you from thence. You there, I am 
sure, would do your utmost to compose their misunderstandings. 
If their appointed guide be such as is reported of him, I should 
be afraid that he is out of his place, and so lament the state of 
the congregation. Being in Edinburgh, as I heard you were by 
one who saw and heard you there ; the Primus perhaps sailed 
down to see you, of whose apparent state pray tell me your 
opinion ; in which claim our reverential sympathy. The Bishop 
of Edinburgh I fear you did not see, being then, I imagine, 
doing duty similarly to yourself, and thus while all are increas 
ing glory by your labours of love in our LORD S present grace, 
I am laid by as an empty useless vessel to deplore my great and 
now sadly-lamented deficiency in the proper season. 

"Let me have your Deus misereatur, pitying me as your 
paralytic but ever affectionate friend and brother, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY. 

" Writing ill at all times, I now write hastily by Mr. William 
son, to whom, with your early leisure, you may send your letter 
for conveyance." 

Bishop Torry to Rev. J. Torry. 

"Peterhead, Feb. 10th, 1836. 

" My dear John,. 

" You may think it strange that I should have so little 
leisure; but I am kept in a perpetual bustle from one cause or 
another, chiefly by epistolary correspondence respecting the 
ecclesiastical affairs of my diocese, and not a little by corres 
pondence with the scattered members of my own family. If you 
add to this the composing, and writing out in a tolerably fair 
and distinct hand, a sermon now and then, and think of the 
feebleness of my right hand (which makes writing much more 
irksome to me now than it was wont to be) you will no longer 
wonder when I say that I am still a busy man. And oh ! what 
cause of thankfulness have I, that I am able to be so. 

" But I have determined to devote this forenoon to you, by 
giving you my thoughts on the passage of Scripture which I 
stated to you as a difficult one, and one which I had never yet 
seen solved to my satisfaction by any commentator." 

M 2 



164 



DESIRE FOR THE RESIGNATION 



The passage to which the Bishop here alludes is 
that in 2 Cor. ii. 1416, "Now, thanks be to GOD, 
Who maketh us always to triumph in CHRIST, and 
maketh manifest the savour of His knowledge by us 
in every place. For we are unto GOD a sweet savour 
of CHRIST, in them that are saved, and in them that 
perish. To the one we are the savour of death unto 
death, and to the other, the savour of life unto life." 

Into the interpretation of this passage he enters at 
great length, and gives with very considerable critical 
skill and acumen, an original view of it ; which, as it 
was published in a contemporary periodical, 1 need not 
be inserted here. 

The increasing infirmities of Primus Gleig, who, in 
addition to the weakness which his own letters have 
detailed, was now almost stone-deaf, rendered the 
College very anxious that he should resign his office 
as its head. We have already seen him accused of a 
tendency to autocracy : and an address which he for 
warded, in the summer of 1836, to the Irish Church 
in the name of his own, apart from any consultation 
with his brethren, strengthened their desire that he 
should resign. 

Bishop Jolly writes in his own characteristic way on 
the subject. 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, Sept. 23rd, 1836. 
" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" Your letter of S. Matthew s Day, this year doubly ob 
servable as being also Autumnal Ember Wednesday, I received 
yesterday P.M., and under my paralytic habit was tremblingly 
struck by the subject of it. I had indeed heard that some 
thing similar had been suggested at the General Meeting of 

1 Stephen s Episcopal Magazine for July, 1836. 



OF THE PRIMUS. 165 

our Friendly Society to be brought under consideration at 
Aberdeen Synod. But as you observe that the thing involves 
matter of delicacy, so for my poor part I do most humbly 
and earnestly think, that we should proceed with all the 
tender feeling which our affectionately fraternal state and our 
Divine Master s honour requires. As no case altogether similar 
shall be found in our primitively reduced state, so I strongly 
anticipate that none perfectly in point shall appear in the whole 
primitive code of the truly Apostolic Church, our best guide 
in all ecclesiastical cases. The venerable man presently at our 
head we are certainly inclined to treat with the greatest ten 
derness ; and the wish of the Clergy would, I think, be most 
effectually breathed into him by one of his own order, of 
whom, as I have discovered, Bishop Low is by far the most 
preferable. For my own part, by failure that I have perhaps 
blameably made, I am perfectly excluded. Of the Clergy, his 
own diocesanrare certainly most intimately allied, and best en 
titled to address him as under CHRIST in the most sacred rela 
tion, head and members. And they must feel their own straits 
in the first place, although in our Supreme Head -we be all one. 
They had their triennial supply by your very laudable goodness ; 
and since then I have heard of nothing that loudly calls for 
attention. But let me stop, for I am unfit to proceed, of which, 
had you seen me this morning, you should have had ocular 
demonstration. You perceive that I would plead for pause, and 
earnestly decline the giving of any novel precedents. 

" Many thanks for our mutual prayers, in which let us all 
persist, especially in the prescribed morning and evening, quon 
dam most amiably exemplified with you. 
" Ever yours, 

" Most affectionately and faithfully, 

" ALEXANDER JOLLY. 

" My blots are shameful. If you copy keep them out." 



Bishop Low s letter on the same subject is in sin 
gular contrast with the affectionate delicacy of the 
aged Prelate at Fraserburgh. Its conclusion is curious 



166 BUNSEN AND HIS CHURCH OF THE FUTURE. 

for its reference to Chevalier Bunsen and his notorious 
" Church of the Future," to spring, it seeins, from 
England, Scotland, and America conjointly. 

Bishop Low to Bishop Torry. 

"Priory, Pittenweem, 24th Sept., 1836. 

"I have lately had a correspondence with Mr. Hook, of 
Coventry, about what you know, and he tells me that he has 
lately had a very gratifying visit from a German Doctor (of Di 
vinity I suppose), and to whom my friend had shown the lions 
in that neighbourhood, and to the Clergy with whom he dined, 
and was quite delighted with what he heard and saw. The 
Doctor seems to be commissioned by the Prussian Government 
to inquire into the constitution and state of the Episcopal 
Churches of England, Scotland, and America s and seems to 
hint that it is the intention of government to introduce into its 
dominions a regular Diocesan Episcopacy, which you know they 
have not. And further, that they intend their first consecration 
to be performed by an English, a Scotch and an American 
Bishop. This is pure Catholicity, in which the co-operation of 
Scotland and America may be depended upon, but an English 
Lord will probably scorn so base an alliance ; and besides his 
hands are tied, and can be loosened only by an Act of the 
British Parliament, which the Prussian Government may not 
deign to solicit. 

"A Mr. Bunse, who was tutor to the Crown Prince, over 
whom he has great influence, is the prime mover in all this. 
"When last at Rome, Bishop Walker tells me that he met with 
Bunse, who was Secretary to the Prussian Legation, that he 
married an English lady of a family of distinction, and that he, 
Bishop Walker, christened his first child/ 

At length, fortified with the expressed or implied 
approval of his brethren, Bishop Torry sat down to 
execute his unpleasant mission to the Primus, his 
friend of now fifty years standing, and he performed 
it with considerable delicacy. 



BP. TORRY REQUESTS THE PRIMUS TO RESIGN. 167 

Bishop Torry to Primus Gleig. 

No date. 

" It is certainly with considerable reluctance that I sit down 
to address you on a subject which I have ground for believing is 
deemed interesting to our Church at large ; and several con 
siderations have encouraged me to think the proposal I am about 
to make will be as little offensive from me as from any other of 
your colleagues. Indeed if I did not possess perfect conscious 
ness of having always entertained the most friendly and fraternal 
regard towards you, I would certainly not put myself forward on 
the present occasion. But my principal inducement for doing 
so is this that all jealousy of ambition for pre-eminence in the 
Episcopal College is entirely precluded in reference to myself, and 
I am persuaded can obtain no place in your mind. You will 
therefore do me the justice to believe, that the proposal now to 
be made is connected with no personal views or considerations. 

" The proposal is briefly this : that, after the example of 
Bishop Kilgour and some others, you may voluntarily lay down 
the office of Primus, now that age with its usual infirmities 
renders you unfit for discharging the duties of it any longer. 
You know that provision for such a measure is made in our 
Ilnd Canon, which was drawn up with your own hand ; and it 
is surely no fault of yours, but the result of GOD S blessed will, 
that you have outlived the period of efficient usefulness in re 
ference to that high office. Do then, my dear sir, allow yourself 
to be persuaded, if not by me, yet by some other more influ 
ential person, to make a voluntary resignation of it. By so 
doing you will, in the first place, be eased of a burden too heavy 
for you to bear. In the next place you will thereby do a work 
that will justly merit the gratitude and high respect of your 
brethren. For it will exhibit a positive proof that no considera 
tions of a personal nature were allowed to stand in the way of 
showing your desire to contribute to the prosperity of that 
Church to which your labours have been so long devoted. 
And lastly, if this suggestion be adopted, it will save you from 
the trouble, perhaps the irritation, of requests of a similar 
nature. 

( I shall be extremely sorry if this letter excite your anger ; 



168 PRIMUS GLEIG S REPLY. 

but if it is to be so, let it fall entirely on myself, and let my 
colleagues be accounted blameless. All of them, at least the 
majority of them, see and feel painfully the crippled condition 
of our Church at present ; yet the merit (or as it may turn out) 
the blame of this direct application to you is entirely my own, 
although in perfect accordance with what I know to be their 
judgment. 

" Whatever may be the result of this letter, I can with con 
fidence say that I will ever remain," &c. 

In the copy of this letter the writer adds the 
following note : 

" A longer time than was necessary having gone by without 
an answer from Stirling, I began to suspect that I was to receive 
none. Judge then of my agreeable surprise when I received the 
following letter : 

" Stirling, Oct. 5th, 1836. 

" I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your very 
friendly letter, which I would have answered sooner if 1 could 
have written any thing that you could read. I began two letters 
to you, the first on Monday and the next yesterday ; but this 
morning I found that I could read neither of them myself, so 
as to make sense of them to a stranger unaccustomed to my 
wretched handwriting. This is so little better, that I shall in 
it attempt nothing more than to assure you that I am as de 
sirous as either you, or Bishop Skinner, or my good friend 
Bishop Walker can wish me to be to resign the Primacy, if a 
plan can be formed which may enable me to retain what my 
good old friend and relation Bishop Strachan called portio 
gregis. But having resigned my Chapel here four years ago, 
and never having had a Chapel in the Diocese of Brechin, and 
being very unable to do episcopal duties personally there, the 
resignation of the Primacy would be the resignation of the 
Diocese, as I have no other connection with the Church in Scot 
land than with every other branch of the Catholic Church, nor 
any more right to interfere with her government than with the 
government of the Church in America. I have formed a plan 
for enabling me to resign the Diocese and still retain portio 



THE PORTIO GREGIS. 169 

gregis ; but till I have some serious conversation with Bishop 
Walker I need not detail it, for without his consent to resign 
Fife it cannot be carried into effect, and either he or Bishop 
Skinner must be your Primus ; for you have not another in the 
Episcopal College at all fit for the office (but speak not of this 
at present), nor have you -a single Clergyman in Brechin fit to 
be a Bishop in any Church excepting Mr. Horsley, and there 
are strong objections even to him. As soon as I have seen 
Bishop Walker, if I be as well as I was a month ago, and can 
write a proper letter, you shall hear again from 

"Right Reverend dear Sir, 
" Your faithful friend and affectionate Brother, 
" GEORGE GLEIG." 

Bishop Walker thus writes on this subject : 
Bishop Walker to Bishop Torry. 

" 22, Stafford Street, Edinburgh, 

"4th Nov., 1836. 

" Your letter to the Primus is in every respect excellent ; 
and it is manifest from his answer that he felt its force, as well 
as the kindness by which it was dictated. But I should have 
been much better pleased if his answer had contained an un 
conditional resignation than a reference to ( some serious con 
versation with Bishop Walker. He talks of resigning not 

only the office of Primus, but the Diocese of Brechin, on 
condition of being appointed Bishop of Fife, and, I presume, 
with the further condition of our securing the election of Dr. 
Russell as his successor in Brechin. Now, if on a former 
occasion he had resigned, as I had advised him, Brechin, re 
serving, as Bishop Kilgour reserved, a portio gregis for himself, 
I believe Dr. Russell would have been elected to succeed him. 
This is by no means certain now ; and whether or not, we have 
no further power than to confirm or reject any election made in 
any Diocese." 

A severe affliction befel the Bishop about this time, 
the death of his youngest daughter, Mrs. Smith, at 



170 

Bellary, in Madras ; but with what pious resignation 
he bore the stroke appears from the following letter 
to his son : 

"Peterhead, Nov. 17th, 1836. 

f ( My dear John, 

" I received your letter of the 12th instant, wherein you 
express your own feelings and mine, in reference to the death 
of my dearest Isabella, in very affectionate and appropriate 
terms. 

" At first, a faint hope was entertained that the indirect com 
munication of that doleful event might render the alleged fact 
doubtful. But I have no doubt of its certainty, for I can see 
no way of escaping from the belief of it ; and therefore I have 
been endeavouring to discipline my mind into a state of com 
plete resignation to the will of GOD under that mournful dis 
pensation. Besides, should the report turn out to be erroneous, 
I shall yet find the beneficial effect of such an exercise of 
humble submission. The frequent intercourse with GOD, which 
it implies, can never be unproductive of the happiest results. 

" Isabella s conciliating manners, and the general benevolence 
of her heart, gained for herself friends wherever she was, and 
that without any effort on her part, her amiable qualities sitting 
so easy upon her. To those, therefore, who have been long 
acquainted with me and with her, it can excite no surprise that 
she had got such a strong hold of my heart, and that I now feel 
with poignant grief the loss which I have sustained by her 
removal from this world. I am persuaded, however, that my 
loss is her gain ; and when I contemplate the trying dispensa 
tion in that view I am cheered, and enabled to say in Christian 
sincerity, the LORD gave, and the LORD hath taken away ; 
blessed be the name of the LORD/ " 

" On the Dunkeld business I cannot enter at present ; so 
with kindest love to you all, 

" I remain, my dear John, 

" Your very affectionate Father, 

"PATRICK TORRY. 

"P.S. Blessed be GOD, my general health continues good, 



RESIGNATION OF PRIMUS GLEIG. 171 

notwithstanding the sorrowful and anxious state of my mind. 
P. T." 

While assiduous in the duties of his office, the 
Bishop occasionally amused himself with lighter occu 
pations. He thus writes to his son : 

" You must know I was a poet in my youthful days, or at 
least thought so. But, as my muse seemed more inclined to 
lash the follies of my neighbours than to correct my own, I had 
the sense to see that it would be an act of wisdom to restrain 
her. There is one subject, however, on which I have a wish to 
exercise my poetical genius, if any yet remains. It is the 
divinely recorded fact of CHRIST walking on the water of the 
Galilean sea. It is a noble theme ; and I have never seen it 
handled, not even alluded to, by any poet. But alas ! with me 
planning and executing are very different things : I have not 
yet written a single line of it." 

In a subsequent letter of February 3rd, 1837, he 
says: 

" I am engaged with my poem"; I propose dividing it into 
three cantos, and have finished the first, consisting of one 
hundred and two lines ." 

But to return to the business of the Church. The 
Primus, who seems to have acted most uprightly, 
being pressed by the whole College, gave in his resig 
nation to Bishop Jolly, as the senior Prelate, in the 
following terms : 

" I do hereby solemnly declare myself utterly incapable, as 
well by age as by distress of both body and mind, of longer 
discharging with propriety the various duties of Primus of the 
Scotch Episcopal Church; and in the terms of the Second 
Canon of our Church I resign that office into the hands of the 
Right Reverend Alexander Jolly, D.D., Bishop of Moray; and 
as 1 am not able to undertake a journey to the meeting which 



172 NEGOTIATIONS RESPECTING 

must be called of the Bishops for the purpose of electing a 
successor to me, I hereby, as Bishop of Brechin, vote for the 
Right Reverend James Walker, D.D., Bishop of Edinburgh, 
to be the Primus, with the privileges attached to that office, 
under the restrictions imposed by the said Canon. In witness 
whereof I do subscribe this deed at Stirling, on this fifteenth 
day of February, in the year of our LORD eighteen hundred and 
thirty-seven. 

" GEO. GLEIG, LL.D., Bishop of Brechin." 

In forwarding this document to Bishop Torry, 
Bishop Jolly remarks : 

" In a line subjoined to me the venerable man, whose deed it 
touched my heart to receive by last post, writes thus: You 
see by the ill-written deed on the other page how very inferior 
I am to what I was ten years ago ; but I write to beg that this 
business may be quickly settled ; begin with Bishop Torry. I 
suppose election may be by letters without the necessity of 
meeting of all the Bishops/ 

" That I think has been repeatedly precedeuted. In which 
case let me beg the favour of your transmitting my vote for our 
Right Reverend colleague, as will be readily expected, Dr. 
Walker, Bishop of Edinburgh. Indeed the resigned Primus 
already possesses it. 

" My good and kind neighbour, Mr. Hagar, brought me the 
good news of your convalescence. LORD speedily bring it to 
stability and full perfection ! I know that your fraternal prayers 
attend 

" Your affectionate and faithful 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY." 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, May 2nd, 

" (Rogation Tuesday) 1837. 

" In our small circle justice and equity in their respective 
characters very well go their rounds in love and unity. Your 
observations therefore conveying to me those of our excellent 



THE CHOICE OF A SUCCESSOR. 173 

colleague of Aberdeen met my due and dutiful attention. And 
having addressed the case in Stirling to the Bishop of Ross 
also, to my great pleasure he is unanimous in opinion with you 
two, only he seems to urge that time and place should be ap 
pointed without delay ; whereas you think that there is no need 
of haste. But surely a little time is requisite to discover and 
adjust what may be found to be most generally convenient. 
But here I must declare (with profound submission to the good 
will of GOD !) that I feel myself utterly unable to take any 
part either of the head-work or hand-writing at present, under 
stinging pain of rheumatism in addition to my paralytic affec 
tions. To you therefore, as by way, it would appear, of canonical 
devolution, I address my report as nearest to me, in full assur 
ance that our worthy brother of Aberdeen will accept and pardon 
my delay and apparent negligence of writing to him (while I 
chide myself for it), who has also a most just claim of my 
thankful acknowledgments of his most obliging letter and offer 
of aid under the desolations in great measure both in Elgin and 
Marnoch parish. Let me then humbly request that you will 
exert your fraternal favour upon the present emergency, and 
consult with our good active brother (LORD preserve and guide 
him !) as to the desired election in respect of time and place. 
Here it is clear it cannot be, I having precluded myself, pre 
cipitately it may be thought and anomalously. But so in point 
of old age at least I rub shoulders with the oldest of your 
number, and there, ready to subscribe the canonical deed, let me 
stick ; only let love be our universal cement. Kindly now send 
copy (blots excepted, your hand still serving you very well 
D. gr.) to our very active brother of Aberdeen (LORD preserve 
him for the glory of His name !), who I am confident will pardon 
my epistolary deficiency, well persuaded that (Ab agendo as I am) 
my fervent goodwill and daily prayers attend you both, ever 
being with request of your prayers in return, &c., &c. 

" I know that you will tenderly interpret what I thus con 
fusedly write." 

And the Synod was pressingly necessary ; for, as 
Bishop Low wrote to Bishop Torry : 



174 BISHOP WALKER PRIMUS. 

" The College never was in such a state since I was a Clergy 
man, nor in my remembrance did it ever stand in such need of 
an efficient President." 

Bishop Jolly to Bishop Torry. 

" Fraserburgh, Whit Tuesday, 

"May 16th, 1837. 

Cf It is with pain that I use my pen to acknowledge your 
letter, this day received, and inform you that I have already 
constituted our right reverend brother of Aberdeen to be my 
proxy in the meeting of the Bishops that shall be holden for the 
sole purpose of electing a successor to our late venerable Primus, 
and there to give my stedfast vote for our dear brother the 
Bight Rev. James Walker, D.D., Bishop of Edinburgh, &c. &c. 
to be his successor. 

" Pardoning any informality or omission that may escape me, 
in my present state especially, I hope my dearest brethren will 
sustain this line as sufficient and perfectly canonical, while I am 
scarcely able to turn to the precise Canon. Aberdeen, I pre 
sume, is to be the place of meeting. There and everywhere 
may the Divine Comforter, Whose heavenly festival we now cele 
brate, be present with His faithful servants, to enlighten and 
guide them. 

" Since Rogation Sunday I have been excluded from the holy 
heavenly offices of the Church by the will of GOD ever good. 

" But pity and pray for 

" Your affectionate brother 

"and humble friend, 

"ALEXANDER JOLLY. 

" 1 do not conjecture amiss, surely, as to the place of meet 
ing, synodically by you appointed. Kindly present my love and 
duty to all our dear brethren." 

Another business to come before the Synod was 
Bishop Gleig s repeated and energetic appeal for a 
coadjutor. " For GOD S sake, 77 he writes to one of the 
Bishops, 



QUESTION OP COADJUTORS. 175 

" renounce your absolute objections to coadjutors (our Church 
was in 1743 formed on the plan of the African Primitive Church) 
and allow me to nominate immediately a coadjutor Bishop of 
Brechin. I need not tell you, that I should nominate Dr. 
Russell, whose late publication rates him in England among the 
most learned divines of the age. Were we instantly to consecrate 
him on the same terms that Gregory Nazianzen was consecrated 
in the primitive Church with the leave to retire into private life 
at the death of his father, I have not the smallest dread that he 
would at my death be allowed to retire ; for at present he is Dean 
and Archdeacon of Edinburgh, and at the death of Bishop 
Walker he would probably be unanimously elected their 
Diocesan." 

The College met on the 24th of May, and Bishop 
Walker of Edinburgh was chosen Primus. He imme 
diately turned his attention to the convocation of a 
Synod for the revisal of the Canons, and especially the 
question of coadjutors : on which his views are ex 
ceedingly sensible. " But a Canon/ he writes to 
Bishop Torry, 

"is not. necessary, if we could only persuade the Bishops of 
Moray and Brechin not to insist on nominating the coadjutor, 
the rock on which Bishop Gleig split, but to allow the Clergy 
the right which the Canons have given them of a full and free 
election, subject only to the vote of the Bishops. The appoint 
ment of coadjutors has been recognised in the Church in all 
ages. The resignation suggested appears to me a novelty, and 
a novelty which might become injurious. We can easily manage 
and secure the respective rights of the Diocesan and his coad 
jutor, as they have been managed and secured in time past ; 
but to enforce resignation might lead to painful dissensions. I 
thought at one time, and I have ever thought, that Bishop 
Gleig was fully entitled to have a coadjutor when he, several 
years ago, desired it ; but then he was not entitled to nominate 
the person, nor to deprive the Clergy of their free right of elec 
tion. Those Clergy, and I believe they were the majority, who 



176 

were disposed to vote for the man of his choice if they had been 
left free, refused to do so at his dictation." 

To these views Bishop Jolly at length gave way, and 
forwarded to the Primus the following document : 

f In reference to the recommendation of the Synod of Bishops 
held at Aberdeen, on the 24th ult., to the Bishops of Moray 
and Brechin, I, for my part, if my colleagues approve, am willing 
that a mandate be issued to empower the Clergy of Moray freely 
to elect a coadjutor and successor, to whom, when consecrated, 
I am ready to impart power to exercise his office in as ample 
manner as I could do myself; while I expressly retain, however, 
my full rights and status as Bishop of Moray and minister of 
Fraserburgh as long as I live." 

Bishop Gleig, now suffering from almost total blind 
ness as well as deafness, subscribed a similar deed, and 
both were forwarded for Bishop Torry s opinion, who 
writes thus to the Primus : 

"Peterhead, July 13th, 1837. 
" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" It pains me to be obliged to say that I cannot concur in 
the measure proposed to be carried into effect ; first, because it 
will be in the teeth of the Canon, according to the obvious view 
it presents to me ; and, secondly, because it will be altogether 
without precedent, in the Church, while its example was worthy 
of imitation. An election without a vacancy will be an anomaly 
(so far as I can see) hitherto entirely unknown, and, as I think, 
a fatal presage of the diminished purity and respectability of our 
Church. However, let that pass as an old man s dream. As I 
said before, I will submit in quietness and peace ; although I 
feel myself constrained to withhold my acquiescence. On this 
account I shall not be present at the Synod in August. Indeed 
I have experienced such a sensible diminution of strength from 
various causes since the commencement of spring and through 
the course of this summer, that I deemed it necessary about six 



TO THE APPOINTMENT OF COADJUTORS. 177 

weeks #go to tender the resignation of my congregational charge, 
as a burden too heavy for me, notwithstanding the aid I have at 
my command ; and on that ground it was my intention, before I 
received your letter, to state to my colleagues, through you as 
Primus, that my attendance at the Synod, in August, need not 
be looked for, which I the more readily do now, as it would be 
exceedingly disagreeable to be present at a solemnity, in which, 
through my own scruples, I was restrained from taking any part. 
" Yet no difference with regard to the propriety of any public 
ecclesiastical measure shall ever dimmish that regard with which 
I am, 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" Your very affectionate brother, 

" PATRICK TORRY." 

The Primus, however, was not to be persuaded, and 
brings forward the example of the American Church. 

" I had lately/ he writes, " a visit of two excellent clergymen 
of the American Church, from whom I learned that they have 
found it necessary, for the most important reasons, to discourage 
and discountenance episcopal resignations on any account, and 
to provide when necessary assistants freely elected by the proper 
authorities/ 

In the same letter occurs the first official recognition 
of the territorial title of Scottish Bishops, in Lord 
John Russell s acknowledgment to the " Bishop of 
Edinburgh," of the address of himself and his colleagues 
to the Queen on her accession. The Home Secretary 
however, seems to have had his own ideas on the sub 
ject of ecclesiastical titles, and addresses Bishop Walker 
as the Very Reverend. It shows what external pro 
gress had been made by the Scottish Church within 
the twenty preceding years, to compare this official 
recognition with Primus Gleig s objections to the sim 
ple signature of "Daniel Sandford, Edinburgh." 

N 



178 SYNOD OF EDINBURGH. 

The Synod met at Edinburgh on the 9th of August, 
1837; Bishop Torry not being present; and Bishop 
Skinner having been won over on the question of 
coadjutors to the side of the majority, as the following 
minute proves. The Bishops declare, that 

" In the first place, they concur in the holding of a General 
Synod, without fixing the time, but with the full intention that 
it shall be held in the course of the next year ; in the mean time 
they recommend to each of the Bishops to consult his clergy on 
the subject of our present code, and to transmit his and their 
opinions in regard to any additions or alterations that may be 
deemed necessary, with as little delay as possible, to the Primus ; 
who on his part is required to communicate to his colleagues the 
subject of such opinions. 

" In the second place, forasmuch as the Bishops of Moray 
and Brechin refuse to resign, but have each consented to allow 
a free election of an assistant Bishop and successor, the Synod 
have maturely considered and discussed the peculiarly difficult 
position, in which the college of Bishops is thus placed ; they 
feel that they have only a choice of difficulties, and in humble 
dependence on Almighty GOD, they feel it to be their duty to 
allow a mandate to be issued to the Clergy of Brechin, it being 
perfectly understood that this proceeding is on the ground of 
absolute necessity, and shall form no precedent in future, one 
way or the other. 

"The Synod does not propose to issue a mandate to the 
Clergy of Moray, because they are of opinion that the few con 
gregations in that diocese shall on the death of the present 
Bishop be reunited to Ross as formerly. 

" In the third place, the Synod took into their consideration 
the very unequal distribution of Clergy in the respective dioceses 
of the Church; and with reference to the united dioceses of 
Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Fife in particular, they have resolved 
to separate the diocese of Glasgow from the said united diocese, 
and it is hereby formally separated. The Primus, therefore, is 
empowered in his own name, and in the name of the College, to 
issue a mandate to the Clergy to elect a Bishop of the said 



DIOCESES OF GLASGOW AND FIFE. 179 

diocese of Glasgow. The provision of the episcopal fund extends 
only to six Bishops, and it is not expedient, in all ordinary cir 
cumstances, that the College should exceed that number, but 
necessity on the present occasion has compelled them to propose 
the addition of two, it being perfectly understood that the Bishop 
of Glasgow shall have no claim upon the episcopal fund, or on 
any other money or moneys at the disposal of the trustees 
of the said fund, until the death of Bishop Jolly ; nor shall the 
assistant of Brechin have any such claim until the death of 
Bishop Gleig. 

" Further, it is proposed, as soon as it can be canonically 
accomplished, to reunite the diocese of Fife to the united dioceses 
of Dimkeld and Dumblane as in time past. 

" The IVth Canon was brought under the special considera 
tion of the Synod, and they are fully of opinion that it were in 
all respects most desirable that each Bishop should live within 
the bounds of his own diocese. They cannot command this, 
but they heartily concur in recommending it, and request the 
Primus, when he shall issue any mandate, to put this completely 
in the view of the Clergy. And in the meantime they require 
on the part of any new Bishop who shall not have his residence 
within the diocese, that he shall visit the said diocese and each 
congregation thereof every second year at the least. 

" (Signed) JAMES WALKER, D.D., Bishop and Primus. 
"W. SKINNER, D.D., Bishop. 
"DAVID Low, LL.D., Bishop." 

It is somewhat melancholy to see the evil tradition 
which would make a Bishop only so far necessary to 
his diocese, as that certain purely episcopal acts can 
only be done by his hands, and which ignores his 
essential position as its moving and acting principle, 
so much recognised as it seems to be by the last 
resolution of this Synod. 

Primus Walker to Bishop Torry. 

tf It becomes my duty to acquaint you that I this morning 
received a letter from the Dean of Brechin, in which he informs 

N 2 



180 ELECTION OF BISHOP MOIR, OF BRECHIN, 

me that the Presbyters of that diocese met at Montrose yesterday, 
and then and there by a majority of votes did elect the Rev. 
David Moir, of Brechin, to be Bishop coadjutor and successor 
to Bishop Gleig. Five, including Mr. Netherton, voted for 
Mr. Moir, three for Dr. Russell, and one for Mr. Sinclair. If 
this election shall be confirmed, as I presume it will be, by the 
College of Bishops, we must prepare for the consecration with 
as little delay as may be. Wednesday next, the 30th current, 
is fixed for the election of a Bishop of the vacant diocese of 
Glasgow. If that election shall also be confirmed it is desirable 
to have the two consecrated at the same time. I am quite 
aware that the College have the right to fix the time and place, 
but as there has not been a consecration in Edinburgh since 
that of Bishop Alexander, nearly a hundred years ago, I am 
inclined to hope that the metropolis will be selected on this 



Though Bishop Gleig s dearest wishes were thus 
frustrated by the non-election of Dr. Russell, the latter 
was only six days later proposed to the Presbyters 
of the newly separated see of Glasgow, and by them 
elected Bishop. 

Dr. Russell to Bishop Torry. 

" Leith, September 14th, 1837. 

" You have, no doubt, received the official notice of an elec 
tion at Glasgow, on the 30th ultimo, when the Clergy of that 
district chose me for their Bishop, That choice has been ap 
proved and confirmed by five of your College ; and the only 
name wanting when I last heard from Bishop Walker was that 

of the Bishop of Dunkeld and Dumblane Lest your 

hesitation may be in any measure connected with the Prelimi 
nary Remarks prefixed to a volume of Discourses published by 
me about seven years ago, I beg leave to submit to your con 
sideration a statement made to Bishop Jolly, who objected to 
the language in which some of my observations were expressed. 

" I assured him that I sincerely believe in the Divine inspi 
ration of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, accord- 



AND BISHOP RUSSELL, OF GLASGOW, 181 

ing to the highest sense in which that term has been understood 
by the universal Church of CHRIST; that I regret the use of 
language which had given offence to him and to others whose 
judgment I was bound to respect; and that I had meant in a 
second edition of the Discourses to explain or retract the objec 
tionable phrases. I added that, as soon as I learned offence 
had been taken, the volume was withdrawn from sale, and that 
so far as I know, no copies were afterwards issued from the 
publishers ; and, in a word, it was immediately out of print. I 
chose rather to incur a pecuniary loss than to disturb the senti 
ments of any of my Fathers or brethren, who might think my 
language ill chosen or ill defined. You were not one of those 
who found fault; for in a letter which you kindly sent me, you 
expressed your approbation of the whole, save some remarks on 
Justification which you thought incorrectly expressed. I had 
identified justification and pardon, an inaccuracy which you 
pointed out, and which a little reflection convinced me was justly 
liable to the stricture you passed on it. 

" I have never since returned to the subject, having had a 
nervous reluctance to revive the discussion, and being satisfied 
at the same time that a prudent silence was preferable to any 
open acknowledgment of error, more especially as the book was 
withdrawn. Besides, I had feelings towards my own congre 
gation, at whose request the Discourses were published, and none 
of whom could conceive it possible that I should be chargeable 
with heresy. At most, my mistakes amounted to nothing more 
than a certain infelicity of language, a charge to which I pleaded 
guilty, while I disavowed the inferences which that language, 
by an unfavourable interpretation, might have been brought to 
countenance. 

" Bishop Jolly appeared satisfied with my explanation, and 
requested me, as he had not Bishop Walker s address, to write 
to the Primus in his name. I do not presume to solicit your 
confirmation ; for in all matters of professional duty we must 
be influenced by higher considerations than those of personal 
kindness. The object of this letter is only to remove a stum 
bling-block out of your way, supposing that my unfortunate 
volume were the cause of your silence. I should be more 



182 RESIGNATION OF HIS PASTORAL CHARGE. 

grieved to hear that ill health had occasioned the delay in ques 
tion Recommending myself to your prayers and most 

favourable consideration, I remain, 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" Yours most dutifully and truly, 

"M. RUSSELL." 

Bishop Torry to Dr. RitsselL 

"Peterhead, September 16th, 1837. 

" I received your letter of the 14th inst. The official intima 
tion of the election made by the Presbyters of the District of 
Glasgow on the 30th ult. came duly to hand ; and if I could 
have deciphered the name of the place at which the Primus was 
to sojourn near Haddington I would have replied to his official 
intimation without delay. That, however, not being the case, 1 
thought it better to postpone my answer until the time of his 
return to Edinburgh, which will take place, I conjecture, in the 
course of next week. 

" In the meantime it is due to you to say, that I congratulate 
the Presbyters of the Glasgow district on the choice that they 
made of you for; their Diocesan, and that I cordially join with my 
colleagues in confirming that election. I will also with much 
good will give the right hand of fellowship to Mr. Moir when 
consecrated, a person whom I much esteem ; although I cannot 
be reconciled to the step adopted as preliminary to his elevation, 
namely, the enjoining an election to be made where there is no 
vacancy : an instance of the exercise of episcopal authority to 
which I can find no parallel in all the annals of the Christian 
Church that are within my reach." 

Notice has been taken of the Bishop s resignation 
of his pastoral charge in Peterhead. In a letter to his 
son of October 25th, 1837, he says, 

" Within the last ten days a census has been taken of my 
congregation, and it has been found to amount to 1178; and I 
have no doubt the number actually exceeds 1200, as many ob 
scure individuals must have been omitted. When the four lists 



INCREASE OF HIS CONGREGATION. 183 

were submitted to my inspection, I was able from memory to 
add four individuals who had been left out." 

When he tendered his resignation, the following is a 
portion of the reply which was made to him : 

" The vestry cordially reciprocate the feelings of affectionate 
regard, so strongly and beautifully expressed in the Bishop s 
letter; and they desire to take this opportunity of recording 
their deep sense of the ready and sincere interest taken, and the 
invaluable assistance rendered by him, in the responsible duty 
in which the vestry have recently been engaged. And they 
farther unanimously resolve, in the name of the congregation, 
to request the Bishop s acceptance of a piece of plate, as a symbol 
of their sentiments of veneration and esteem for his professional 
character and private worth, and a memorial of nearly fifty years 
pastoral labour among them." 

His successor in the charge was the Rev. Charles 
Cole, from the diocese of Canterbury. On the 4th of 
December, the Bishop thus writes to his son : 

" I was lately honoured by the receipt of a letter from the 
Archbishop of Canterbury, in whose diocese Mr. Cole served. 
He gave an ample testimonial in favour of Mr. Cole, and then 
added 

" I am sorry that you, like myself, are beginning to suffer 
from the infirmities of age. I trust that the Master Whom we 
serve will give us sufficient strength to perform the duties of 
our ministrations till it please Him to call us to Him. In the 
mean time I am happy in this opportunity of expressing my 
respect for you, and the Church in which you hold so high a 
station. 

" I remain, Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Your faithful servant, 

"<W. CANTUAR. " 

Negotiations were now set on foot for removing the 
disability under which the Clergy of the Scottish 
Church lay in respect of being unable to officiate in 



184 NEGOTIATIONS FOR THE REMOVAL 

England. A memorial was drawn up by Bishop Rus 
sell, setting forth briefly the history of that Church, 
and the unfairness of the restrictions imposed on its 
Clergy. It alluded to the fact, not generally known, 
that Burnet, Tillotson, Durel, and Brevint, were all 
in Scottish orders. The first clause, however, con 
tained an expression which excited Bishop Tony s 
jealousy for the honour of his own Church. 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Russell. 

"January 8th, 1838. 

" I received your favour of the 1st instant, with a draft pre 
fixed, of a memorial to be circulated, in reference to the removal, 
or modification, of the seventh clause of the Act passed in our 
favour in 1792. 

" As preliminary to the circulation of the proposed memorial, 
I heartily approve of opening a correspondence with the Arch 
bishop of Canterbury a personage who, from his pre-eminent 
station in the CJmrch, and his universally admitted benevolence, 
is most likely to be both able and willing to promote the object 
which we so earnestly desire, and to bring it to a successful issue. 
From a previous correspondence with that distinguished Prelate 
I certainly anticipate much good. 

" With respect to the draft of the memorial itself, now lying 
before me, I have no opinion to give that is not favourable ; one 
clause excepted in the first paragraph, in which it is said, that 
the Episcopal Church of Scotland is a branch of the Church of 
England ; having been derived from it by the consecration of 
several Bishops in the month of December, 1661 / 

" Now this, in my view, is an admission, on which there might 
be grounded, by the Church of England, a claim of superiority, 
or jurisdiction over our holy mother the episcopal Church of 
Scotland. It is very unlikely indeed, that such a claim will ever 
be made. But no man knows better than yourself that, of old, 
it was often made, and as often rejected. 

" I therefore would have the above quoted phrase altered, and 
expressed in terms not liable to such an admission. Let us con- 



OF SCOTCH DISABILITIES. 185 

tinue to be poor, if such be the Will of GOD, and bear the in 
conveniences of our lowly condition with contentment and meek 
resignation ; but let us carefully guard against any admission 
that might be construed to imply a surrender of our inde 
pendency, or any other privilege of our regularly constituted 
Church, accountable, in its spiritual capacity, to none but its 
Divine Head, the LORD JESUS CHRIST. In our necessity we 
may allowably cry to our more fortunate sister the Church of 
England come and help us ;* and, when such help is given, 
as we gratefully acknowledge has been the case on many occa 
sions, let us never fail to show that we are duly sensible of the 
kindness, and not unworthy of it; but never let us cry, Come, 
and rule over us/ for, in that ease, we should be deserting the 
Standard which our heavenly Master has erected, and hitherto 
upheld among us." 

This year he paid his first visit to his newly-acquired 
diocese of Fife (to which was afterwards restored the 
original name of S. Andrew s,) and on this subject he 
thus writes to his son : 

"As it will be my first visitation of the diocese of Fife, (and 
who but GOD knows whether it may not be my last ?) I think it 
will be a gratifying piece of respect to our brethren in that part 
of my united diocese to hold our diocesan Synod in the archi- 
episcopal city of S. Andrew s, on Tuesday the 24th of July. 
On Wednesday I shall rest; on Thursday, confirm in Cupar 
Fife ; thence proceed to Kirkcaldy, and so on to Edinburgh. 
There I shall remain until the business of the General Synod be 
concluded. All this is a pleasing prospect. May GOD of His 
great mercy and goodness realize it, and support me under the 
various duties I shall have to discharge. In this petition I hope 
for the joint prayers of my brethren." 

Bishop Russell to Bishop Torry. 

"Leith, Feb. 18, 1839. 

" Having found my way back to Leith, I think it right to in 
form you as to the result of my mission to the great city of the 
south. In general then it amounts to this. The Archbishop 



186 BISHOP RUSSELI/S VISIT TO LONDON. 

intends to bring in a Bill into Parliament in the course of the 
present session (probably before Easter) to secure to us and to 
the American Church the privilege of clerical communion ; that 
is, that we shall be allowed to officiate in England, with the per 
mission of the Bishop of the diocese wherever any of us may 
happen to be resident. This permission will not be required in 
the case of a Bishop, because it is not probable that any one 
would personate a Bishop either from Scotland or America ; but 
many instances have occurred of men pretending to be priests of 
the Anglican Church itself, who were found not to be in orders. 
This measure has the sanction of all the Bishops I met, namely, 
the Primate, the Bishops of London, Winchester, Carlisle, and 
Llandaff. 1 The same favourable view was taken of it by Lord 
Melbourne, the Duke of Wellington, Lord John Russell, and 
Sir Robert Peel, all of whom admitted me to an audience. The 
Archbishop is very much in earnest to do us good, and so is the 
Bishop of London. The Duke of Wellington remarked that 
the Episcopal Church of Scotland is a great favourite with us 
all/ and I hope the day is coming when we shall have something 
better from those great men than kind words. 

" As to the permission of the Bishops of England to officiate 
in their dioceses, you know that the same restriction applies to 
the native Clergy ; no minister being allowed, by law, to do duty 
in any diocese besides the one to which he belongs, without 
leave of the Bishop of that particular diocese. In practice, this 
permission is not asked ; and, in a short time, it will be the 
same with our Clergy." 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Russell. 

"February 21st, 1839. 
" Right Rev. and dear Sir, 

" I was favoured yesterday with your communication of the 
18th inst., and beg to congratulate you, not only on your safe 
arrival at your own peaceful home, but on the success of your 
mission, which, if what has been promised, shall be realized 
exceed greatly what I, at least, had anticipated. 

" From the kind and courteous manner in which you were 
1 All who were in town. 



DEATH OF BISHOP JOLLY. 187 

received by the great folks both ecclesiastical and political 
there is no ground, I trust, for doubting of ultimate success, 
and if so, it will form an interesting epoch in the history of our 
Church, and be the means of handing down your name to pos 
terity with high approbation. 

" I, perhaps, shall not live to witness all the happy results of 
that measure ; but the pleasing hope will be a cheering cordial 
to my heart, while life and the faculties of my mind are pre 
served to me." 

On S. Peter s Day, 1838, the venerable Bishop of 
Moray went to his rest. We have seen that his health 
had long been failing, and he had for a few days pre 
viously to his decease allowed an attendant to watch by 
his bedside at night. On S. Peter s Day, however, he 
felt better and stronger : and after reading a portion of 
Christopher Sutton s Discs mori, was assisted to bed be 
tween nine and ten o clock, and insisted on being left 
alone in the house as usual, desiring to be called at 
seven. When the attendant returned at that hour, 
the Bishop had already resigned his spirit to GOD. 
He had composed his own limbs, and even, it is 
stated, crossed his arms : and thus passed into that 
world for which, as he had said but a few days pre 
viously, he was longing, but not impatiently. 

Owing to the dissensions that arose about this time 
among the Presbyterians in Scotland, and which at 
length terminated in their disruption into the two great 
bodies of the Establishment and the Free Kirk, many 
of them, dissatisfied with the existing state of matters, 
were desirous of putting themselves under Episcopal 
jurisdiction, not merely from an admiration of liturgical 
services, but from a belief of thereby obtaining quiet 
ness and peace. Several new congregations were in 
consequence formed, some of which were in Bishop 



188 THE DISRUPTION IN THE ESTABLISHMENT. 

Torry s Diocese ; and the following letter is interesting, 
as showing how tenderly the Bishop, with all his strict 
ness of principle, was disposed to deal with them in 
their anomalous state. It relates to a newly formed 
congregation, in a town where he had not yet been 
able to place a permanent Clergyman, and was ad 
dressed to one of its leading members, to whom he 
writes thus : 

" With respect to applicants for admission to the Holy Com 
munion, we must take for granted that all such are either 
Episcopalians, or desirous of becoming so ; with the understand 
ing, moreover, that when they shall be brought under the 
teaching of a permanent local ministry, and have received such 
instruction as may qualify them for comprehending the duties 
and ordinances peculiar to their holy profession as members of 
a pure Episcopal Church, they will gladly submit to what the 
rules of the Church have prescribed, and avail themselves of 
every privilege which will, in that case, become their right as 
well as their honourable distinction. All, therefore, who apply 
(not of doubtful character) may be admitted, with the under 
standing above stated. We must not narrow the door of ad 
mission so as to prevent the entrance of those who are desirous 
of going in, and there abiding ; nor must we widen it farther 
than is consistent with the faithfulness which we owe to our 
Heavenly Master." 

The years 1840 and 1841 removed two others of the 
Scottish Bishops from the scene of their labours. 
Dr. Gleig died on the 7th of March, 1840, in the eighty- 
seventh year of his age, and the thirty -second of his 
Episcopate. Notwithstanding a certain hastiness of 
temper, and a disposition to act without reference to 
his brethren, he was a great as well as a good man ; 
the greatest Prelate, undoubtedly, whom the Scottish 
Church had possessed since the time of Rattray, if 
not Campbell, The power he wielded among his 



DEATH OF THE BISHOPS GLEIG AND WALKER. 189 

brethren, as shown in their private communications, 
was most remarkable ; and the more so, as he had 
been twice, as we have seen, rejected by the College, 
and was elected Primus from his merits rather than 
from his popularity. As a metaphysical writer, even 
in metaphysical Scotland, he bore no small reputation ; 
and as a critic, he was among the first of the day. We 
have seen that some of his theological opinions, es 
pecially on original sin, were suspected by some 
of his brethren ; on the last-named point they ap 
proached curiously to the Tridentine dogmas. His 
friendship with Bishop Torry remained unbroken to 
the last, a friendship of sixty years, with only an in 
terval of eleven, and then, as we may piously believe, 
renewed for ever. He was of course immediately 
succeeded by Bishop Moir, his coadjutor. 

The other Prelate removed by death was Bishop 
Walker, of Edinburgh, who died on the 5th of March, 
1841, worn out by chronic rheumatism, which had long 
crippled him, and latterly confined him to the house. 
But for this painful disease, his acuteness and zeal 
would probably have enabled him to do greater service 
for the Scotch Church. On this, Bishop Torry, 
according to the third clause of the Second Canon, 
succeeded to the office of pro-primus, and issued his 
mandate to the Presbyters of the vacant Diocese for 
the election of a Bishop. Dr. Terrot, Dean of Edin 
burgh, was elected, and consecrated by Bishop Torry 
on the 2nd of June. On the subject of the election 
of Primus, Bishop Low thus writes to him : 

"We have had a Primus at Peterhead before this; and, 
should business or duty require it, there will be no great hard 
ship in Bishops from the south travelling there, as Bishops from 
the north did repeatedly to Stirling." 



190 THE BISHOP OF ABERDEEN, PRIMUS. 

Bishop Tony s increasing infirmities, however, were 
an insuperable obstacle to this plan : and the Bishop 
of Aberdeen succeeded to the Primacy. 

At a later period in the same year the Bishop thus 
writes : 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

" Willowbank, 1 12th August, 1841. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" I was happy to be informed by your letter of the 30th 
ult., that you had returned to Aberdeen in good health, after 
all the fatigues of your long Visitation. 

" In regard to myself, I was enabled, by the goodness of GOD, 
(Who in our late arduous duties has been gracious to us all) to 
discharge the functions of my office in a far better manner than 
I could have anticipated, and with an effect that seemed to 
please and surprise, my age considered, those who attended my 
ministrations, particularly the newly gathered flock in Dun- 
fermline. I returned, however, with a cold and severe cough, 
but, D. G., they have now left me, and I am just as well as I 
ever ought to expect to be in this world. Yet I cannot muster 
up courage to undertake another journey this season so distant 
as to Edinburgh. I must therefore plead for liberty of absence 
at the meetings which are to take place there on the 31st of 
August and the two following days, and hope my attendance 
will be dispensed with, when it is considered that I am now 
drawing towards the conclusion of my seventy-eighth year. 

" I trust that all who shall attend will be guided by a wisdom 
not their own, and then my absence need not be regretted. 
Yet I will be with you in heart, though not in person, being 
with truly fraternal regard to all who take an interest in the 
spiritual and temporal welfare of our Church, and to yourself 
individually, 

" My dear Bishop, 

Yours ever very faithfully, 

"PATRICK TORRY." 

1 The name of the Bishop s residence near Peterhead. 



191 

Some of his Clergy had requested the Bishop to 
assume the title of Bishop of S. Andrew s in place of 
that of Bishop of Fife, which he now held : the fol 
lowing is a letter to one of them on the subject, dated 
May 25th, 1842: 

" You may remember that the subject was mooted three years 
ago, and that I declined the honour of that title ; first, because 
the proposal, if carried into effect, would indicate a spirit of 
ambition, which I despise, as tending, in the circumstances of 
our Church, to make a person ridiculous rather than respectable ; 
and, secondly, because that portion of my united Diocese was 
handed over to me under the title of the Diocese of Fife, and I 
did not think it competent for me to change the designation I 
had, in consequence, adopted, unless at the request of my col 
leagues. It surely appertains to them in their corporate capacity 
to settle the boundaries and titles of the Dioceses taken under 
the spiritual charge of each of them respectively. 

" After all, if the whole or a majority of the Presbyters of 
my Diocese shall, when they meet on the 15th proximo, address 
me to the above effect, I will in that case correspond with my 
colleagues, and, with their approbation (not otherwise), adopt the 
title pleaded for." 

In consequence of such a request, and with the 
approbation of the College, Bishop Torry resumed the 
title of S. Andrew s, and, in deference to the once 
Archiepiscopal dignity of that city prefixed its name to 
those of his other two Dioceses. 

The following refers to the Bishop of London s 
celebrated Charge of 1842 : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Blomfield. 

" Peterhead, Nov. 12th, 1842. 
"My Lord, 

" Yesterday I was honoured and gladdened by receiving a 
copy of your Lordship s Charge, lately addressed to the Clergy 



192 THE BISHOP or LONDON S CHARGE, 1842. 

of the Diocese of London ; and I cannot refrain from troubling 
you with an expression of my sincere thanks for that mark of 
your courtesy in sending it to me. 

" The Clergy of the Diocese of London, though of course 
not all alike meritorious, are a distinguished class of CHRIST S 
duly commissioned servants ; and happy may they think them 
selves to have such a person to preside over them in these 
eventful times as your Lordship is. 

" Your Charge is, in my judgment, admirably adapted, not 
only for the information and guidance of those Clergymen with 
whom your Lordship is more immediately connected, but is 
calculated to be singularly instructive to every Churchman of 
every grade within the pale of the United Church of England 
and Ireland, and of other Churches in communion with her 
(though not within her precincts), such as that in which I have 
the honour to serve. 

" I say, in which I have the honour to serve/ for lowly as the 
condition of the Scottish Church has been for a century and a 
half past, and still is, I do esteem it a high honour to be em 
ployed in her service. I have witnessed her escape from the 
fiery trial prepared for her by her enemies, with her garments 
not only unscathed, but much purified. For while mourning in 
her ruins, she was still enabled to retain her integrity ; and 
what she had lost in external advantages, was more than counter 
vailed by internal improvements. 

" And now, in recompense (as I believe) for so doing, she is, 
by the blessing of GOD and the kind interposition of influential 
persons whom He hath raised up to befriend her, emerging from 
her obscurity and extending her borders on all hands. This to 
me is astonishing. I am old enough to be able to look back on 
a period of service in the Church of not less than sixty years ; 
and at the commencement of my ministry I had to officiate 
every alternate Sunday for two years in a kitchen, because no 
better place was to be found. The favourable change therefore 
which has taken place in the external condition of the Scotch 
Episcopal Church is to me truly astonishing ; and I cannot do 
less than take up the words of the Psalmist and say, This is 
the LORD S doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes/ 



193 

" But why have I troubled your Lordship with this digression 
from my purpose when I began this letter ? which was simply to 
express my opinion of the distinguished merits of your Charge, 
my thanks for your courtesy in furnishing me with a copy of it, 
and the high gratification I have derived from a repeated perusal 
of it. 

" I have the honour to be, my Lord, 

" Your very faithful and obliged Servant, 
" PATRICK TORRY, D.D., 

" Bishop of Dunkeld, &c. 
"To the Right Reverend 

" The Lord Bishop of London. 

" Labours in harmony with GOD S will, He will not allow to 
be fruitless." 

In the same year the Archbishop of Canterbury thus 
wrote : 

" Addington, Dec. 19, 1842. 
" My dear and respected Brother, 

" I have pleasure in acknowledging your kind congratula 
tions on the mercy which I have lately experienced in my 
restoration to health, after an illness which was nearly fatal. It 
gives me much satisfaction to know that, at your advanced age, 
you still are equal to the efficient discharge of your sacred 
functions. I pray that the same blessing may be extended to 
myself, and that as long as the LORD may be pleased to require 
my services in this life, I may be preserved by His goodness 
from any infirmity which would incapacitate me for the per 
formance of my duties to His Church. 

" With many thanks for your good wishes, and in the hope 
that the mercies of GOD, which you acknowledge so feelingly, 
may be continued to the end of your days, 

" I remain, dear Bishop, 
" Your faithful and affectionate Brother, 

"W. CANTUAR. 
" The Right Reverend Bishop Torry." 

It does not appear that Bishop Torry, removed both 



194 THE DRUMMOND SCHISM. 

by distance and infirmity from the principal scene 
of action, took any part in the consultations which 
preceded the commencement of Trinity College, Glen- 
almond. His name is affixed, as Bishop of Dunkeld, 
Dumblane, and Fife, to the letters which the College 
addressed " to all faithful members of the Reformed 
Catholic Church," in behalf of the scheme. And he 
was kept informed of the progress of the work by 
Bishop Terrot, who took an especial interest in it. 
Glenalmond is in the Diocese of Dunkeld, and this 
gave Bishop Torry a closer connexion with the plan, 
and so increased his vigilance over its details. 

But, while money was pouring in for the erection 
of the new College, the Church of Scotland was 
agitated by the rise of the Drummond schism. Bishop 
Walker had long been annoyed by the extempore mi 
nistrations, in a place called Clyde Street Hall, of Mr. 
D. T. K. Drummond, a Presbyter of the Diocese of 
Edinburgh. But failing health and spirits had pre 
vented him from taking any notice of these irregu 
larities ; nor was Bishop Terrot forward to involve 
himself with a headstrong and factious man, till his 
brethren called on him, in terms which could not be 
mistaken, to vindicate the Canons, and to compel his 
Presbyter s obedience to them. A correspondence 
ensued, which ended in Drummond s throwing up his 
cure, and resigning his connexion with the Scotch 
Church ; in plain words, recommencing an English 
schism. The Clergy of the Diocese, coming to the 
support of their Bishop, met, and remonstrated against 
the crime ; but, as it is well known, to no purpose. 
Drummond established a congregation, which sup 
ported itself for some time. 

A refractory curate, however, at length commenced 



CONDUCT OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 195 

a separation for himself; and this schism within a 
schism has set forth the miserable figment of an 
" Episcopal Congregation" in its true light. 

But more important consequences were involved in 
this affair than its intrinsic merits promised. The so- 
called Church Missionary Society, the President of 
which was the Archbishop of Canterbury, and which 
found its best subscribers in Drumrnond s congrega 
tion, determined to maintain a neutrality, and to forbid 
its emissaries to preach in the Church or in the 
schism. But Mr. Bickersteth, a well known leader 
in the self-styled Evangelical party, acted with more 
honesty and courage. As ex -secretary to the Church 
Missionary Society, he possessed considerable influ 
ence, and he threw it all into the side of the schis- 
matical Priest. Truth must be on the one side, he 
said, or the other ; and whatever it costs me, where I 
find it, I shall defend it. He proceeded to Edinburgh, 
and preached in the Independent Chapel. 

In the meantime the College remonstrated with the 
English Bench, and received, after three months silence, 
a document drawn up with the usual Episcopal caution. 

Archbishop Howley to Primus Skinner. 

" Lambeth, March 21st, 1843. 
" Dear and respected Brother, 

" It is only within these few days that Bishops have been 
in London in number sufficient to enable me to obtain an 
opinion which might represent the general sense of the body in 
regard to the questions proposed in the Memorial which you 
transmitted to me, with a letter bearing date the 30th of 
December, 1842. 

"To the first of these questions (Do the Archbishops and 
Bishops of England consider the Scottish Episcopal Church to 
be in full spiritual communion with the United Church of 

02 



196 VACILLATION OF THE ENGLISH BISHOPS. 

England and Ireland ?) an answer in the affirmative was un 
hesitatingly given by all present. 

" In the second question (Do the Archbishops and Bishops of 
England consider that a congregation in Scotland, professing to 
be of the Episcopal Communion, and using the Liturgy of the 
Church of England, under a Clergyman of English or Irish 
ordination, but having separated from the Scotch Episcopal 
Church, is N by such separation guilty of culpable schism ?) so 
many considerations are involved, that we are unwilling to ex 
press an opinion which, while it could have no legal effect, might 
bind us to a course of proceeding which might hereafter be 
questioned in a court of law. 

"That any proceeding of the kind to which this question 
refers has the countenance of English Bishops I do not believe ; 
but I hardly think it advisable to come forward with a formal 
disclaimer of conduct or sentiments which may have been un 
truly attributed to us. While this however is my opinion, I 
can have no difficulty, and I may say the like for my brethren, 
in professing high veneration for the Scotcn Episcopal Church, 
and unfeigned respect for the office and persons of the ex 
emplary Bishops whose signatures are attached to the memorial. 
te I remain, dear and Right Reverend Sir, 
" With great regard and esteem, 
" Your faithful Brother, 

"W. CANTUAR. 

" The Right Reverend 
" The Bishop Skinner." 

In April of this year the Bishop wrote the following 
letter to one of his clergy, who had requested his per 
mission to adopt the English Communion Service in 
place of the Scotch : 

" I am sorry that you still urge the question in regard to the 
relinquish ment of the Scotch Communion Office. You say you 
prefer it ; but why don t you teach the grounds of such pre 
ference to those among your people who object to it, and who, 
I hope, are very few in number ? Why don t you tell them 
that all the approved ritualists in England have in their writings 



THE SCOTTISH OFFICE. 197 

expressed a preference for it ? that Archbishop Sharp, of York, 
and Bishop Horsley, preferred it, besides many other learned 
divines ? You know that Bishop Horsley, a man who regarded 
not the favours, or feared the frowns of the world, a man, 
moreover, most deeply learned in all science, both secular and 
sacred, gave it under his hand, that (if he were at liberty) he 
would use the Scottish Office in preference. 

" Would you not act more beneficially to your people, and more 
consistently with the peace of your own mind, as well as with 
the duty which, as their pastor, you owe them, by endeavouring 
to persuade them not to prefer the worse to the better ; nor rashly 
to relinquish that which alone constitutes our mark of distinc 
tion, as an independent national Church ? This relinquishment, 
I maintain, would be unpatriotic, even were the English and 
Scottish Offices of equal merit, which I do not admit them to be. 

" Only think how the gentlemen of the law, and all others 
who have true Scottish feelings, would bristle up, were any one 
to step forward with a proposal to sweep away what is peculiar 
to our system of political law, and substitute for it the system of 
England. Would they not plead with indignation, that, should 
such a proposal be ever realized, Scotland would dwindle down 
into a province of England, and lose all its characteristic national 
distinction ? And surely we have stronger reasons for cleaving 
stedfastly to our own superior eucharistical office than we should 
have for adhering faithfully to our Scottish system of law; for 
we have the example and sanction of the whole Church of GOD 
in our favour for 400 years, at least, from the ascension of 
CHRIST. There were then indeed varieties of expression in the 
eucharistic offices of different Churches ; but there was entire 
unity and recognition of doctrine among all the orthodox on the 
subject of the Eucharist." 

Meanwhile, events of a character like the Drummond 
schism were crowding in the Church. A certain Sir 
William D unbar had been chosen minister of S. Paul s, 
at Aberdeen, in 1842; the congregation, which had 
been previously schismatical, having been united to 
the Church in the preceding year. Sir William, how- 



198 SCHISM AND EXCOMMUNICATION 

ever, having been reproved by the Bishop for refusing 
to present any member of his congregation to Confir 
mation according to the Scottish rite ; and for leaving 
the Bishop s chapel before the Holy Communion, 
after an ordination at which he had preached, in order 
to testify his disapprobation of the Scottish Office 
followed or rather extended Drummond s example, 
and withdrew himself and his congregation from all 
episcopal jurisdiction in the Scottish Church. 

Primus Skinner, however, acted with a spirit and 
an authority recalling better times. In the next Dio 
cesan Synod, the matter having been brought before 
the Clergy, he, with their consent, promulgated the 
following sentence : 

" In the Name of GOD. Amen. Whereas the Rev. Sir Wil 
liam Dunbar, Baronet, late minister of S. PauPs Chapel, Aber 
deen, and a presbyter of this diocese, received by letters dimissory 
from the Lord Bishop of London, forgetting his duty as a priest 
of the Catholic Church, did on the 12th day of May last, in a 
letter addressed to us, William Skinner, Doctor in Divinity, 
Bishop of Aberdeen, wilfully renounce his canonical obedience 
to us, his proper ordinary, and withdrew himself, as he pre 
tended, from the jurisdiction of the Scottish Episcopal Church ; 
and notwithstanding our earnest and affectionate remonstrances, 
repeatedly addressed to him, did obstinately persist in that his 
most undutiful and wicked act, contrary to his Ordination vows, 
and solemn promise of canonical obedience, whereby the said 
Sir William Dunbar hath violated every principle of duty 
which the laws of the Catholic Church have recognised as 
binding on her priests, and hath placed himself in a state of 
open schism ; and whereas the said Sir William Dunbar hath 
moreover continued to officiate in defiance of our authority; 
therefore we, William Skinner, Doctor in Divinity, Bishop of 
Aberdeen, aforesaid, sitting with our Clergy in Synod, this tenth 
day of August, in the year of our LORD 1843, and acting under 
the provisions of Canon XLL, do declare that the said Sir 



OF SIR WILLIAM DUNBAR. 199 

William D unbar hath ceased to be a presbyter of this Church, 
and that all his ministerial acts are without authority, as being 
performed apart from CHRIST S mystical Body, wherein the One 
Spirit is ; and we do most earnestly and solemnly warn all faith* 
ful people to avoid all communion with the said Sir William 
Dunbar in prayers, and Sacraments, or in any way giving coun 
tenance to him in his present irregular and sinful course, lest 
they be partakers with him in his sin, and thereby expose them 
selves to the threatenings denounced against those who cause 
divisions in the Church : from which danger we most heartily 
pray that GOD, of His great mercy, would keep all the faithful 
people committed to our charge, through JESUS CHRIST our 
LORD. Amen." 

This was transmitted to the Archbishop of Canter 
bury, the Bishop of London, and the presiding Bishop 
of the American Church. Hence the following letter : 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

" Peterhead, Oct. 31st, 1843. 

" I beg to thank you most sincerely for taking the trouble of 
transcribing and transmitting to me your correspondence with 
the Primate of England and the Bishop of London. 

" The latter of these prelates speaks out his mind decidedly, 
and to us satisfactorily, on the Dunbar schism ; the former with 
hesitation ; being seemingly afraid of committing himself, until 
he should have the judgment of his brethren of the episcopal 
bench. It is gratifying, however, to find that both agree in 
testifying their respect for our Church, their personal regard for 
you, and their earnest desire that the authority of our Church 
may be upholden and its purity preserved. But how can this 
be, otherwise than by using (under GOD) such means, and bring 
ing into operation such measures as it is competent for us to do ? 
And when that is done, by him who, after consulting his Clergy, 
feels it his duty to do it, though not without sorrow of heart, 
then how readily is the cry of persecution, or an uncharitable 
stretch of authority raised, not only by many of the laity, but 



200 THE AMERICAN CHURCH PROPOSES 

by many of the clergy also, of whom better things might have 
been expected ! 

" But since such an awful responsibility rests upon the Bishops, 
let them do their duty, under whatever reproach, and wait, in 
patience, the approval of Him Who cannot err, and will finally 
decide without partiality. 

" If we can give any credit to newspaper authority, Sir Win. 
D unbar s schism is gaining daily strength, and Drummond s no 
less so ; and the leaders of the schism seem to require no other 
test of the lawfulness of their conduct than the approbation of 
the multitude. Alas ! for the awful delusion !" 

The schisms of Drummond and Dunbar were fol 
lowed by that of one Miles at Glasgow ; which, if not 
met with the same vigour, was at least openly de 
nounced by the Bishop. With this the plague 
ceased. 

On the proceedings of the English Prelates Bishop 
Tony thus remarks : 

" His Grace s letter is very kind ; but it is lamentable to see 
how he is fettered. In short, things in England are getting 
worse and worse every year, quoad sacra ecclesia, and the neg 
lect of condemning irregularities tends only to their increase, 
and to strengthen the hands and hearts of those who are clearly 
chargeable with the gainsaying of Core/ What the ultimate 
result will be to the Church of England and ourselves, among 
whom there are not a few speaking perverse things/ GOD only 
knows. But my heart is very sad at the prospect." 

The following letter from the American Bishops, 
transmitted by the late Dr. Jarvis, however painful 
in some of its expressions, is well worthy of preser 
vation. 

" To the Right Reverend William Skinner, D.D., Primus, and 
to our venerable Brethren the other Bishops of the Catholic 
remainder of the Church of Scotland, the undersigned 



TO ENACT A CODE OF DISCIPLINE. 201 

Bishops in the United States of America, send health and 
Apostolical salutation. 

" Recent events in our reformed branch of the Catholic Church 
have made us feel, venerable and beloved Brethren, that the 
principles of the English Reformation, so far as they were left 
incomplete at the death of Edward VI., of pious memory, should 
now be carried out for the greater benefit of the Churches under 
our jurisdiction. We refer to the code of ecclesiastical law 
drawn up by the venerable martyrs Cranmer and Ridley, and 
ready to be acted upon by Convocation and Parliament, when 
the death of Edward VI. brought into power the popish faction 
and defeated the pious design. It is evident from Bishop 
Burnetts History of the Reformation that the document of which 
we speak survived the fury of the Marian persecution, and we 
cannot doubt that it is still preserved among the archives of the 
Church of England. 

" We, therefore, avail ourselves of the opportunity afforded 
by the intended visit in Great Britain of our beloved brother, 
the Rev. Samuel Farmer Jarvis, D.D., LL.D., in whom we 
repose the most entire and unlimited confidence, to institute a 
search for that and all other documents of a like nature, which 
may enable us to proceed in a work, the importance of which 
cannot be too highly appreciated. We have, therefore, given 
our said brother a letter to his Grace the Lord Archbishop of 
Canterbury, requesting his aid ; and we trust that such aid will 
be freely and fully given. Uniformity in these matters appears 
to us very desirable ; and although situated as the Church of 
England now is, it may be impossible immediately to revive a 
work of such magnitude, we cannot but hope that the time is not 
far distant when the restoration of the powers of the English 
Convocation may render it practicable. 

" In the meantime our labours, especially if they are made 
with the advice and concurrence of the English Prelates, and 
with the assistance of your pure branch of the Catholic Church, 
which, like ours, is wholly separated from all political or State 
influence, may be conducive under the Divine blessing to the 
furtherance of pure and primitive Christianity. We, therefore, 
ask your co-operation in this important matter, and commend 



202 SYNODICAL LETTER OF THE COLLEGE 

to your full confidence our beloved brother aforesaid, who will 
be the bearer of this letter. 

" Given at Hartford, in the diocese of Connecticut, this twenty- 
third day of November, in the year of our LORD one thousand 
eight hundred and forty-three. 

" (Signed) THOS. CHURCH BROWNELL, Bishop of 

Connecticut. 
" (Signed) T. ONDERDONK, Bishop of New York." 

In the Episcopal Synod holden at Aberdeen in 
Scotland, 1844, the ancient and most venerable title 
of S. Andrew was substituted for that of Fife. From 
that period, as I have already said, instead of the title 
" Dunkeld, Dunblane, and Fife," Bishop Torry assumed 
that of " S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, and Dunblane," and 
thenceforward his official name becomes that which is 
more usually given him, till, during the last years of 
his life, it was always attributed to his office. 

In the December of this year, the existing schism 
obliged the Bishops to issue the following declaration : 

"December 13th, 1844. 
"To all orthodox Bishops, and faithful people, every where 

dispersed, the Bishops in Scotland send health and greeting 

in the LORD. 

" Dearly beloved, we have considered often and deeply, and 
have lamented over the sadly divided state of the Holy Church, 
the Spouse and Body of CHRIST, which can be but ONE, as He 
is One, and in which it was His blessed Will that all His fol 
lowers should, like brethren, dwell together in unity. Never 
theless through the malice of the devil, and for the punishment 
of our manifold sins, that Divine unity has been most grievously 
broken, and hence have sprung, as we have bitterly experienced, 
the greatest practical evils, distance and estrangement of heart, 
the deprivation and loss of communion between Churches, and" 
neglect of the laws of intercommunion where that spiritual fel 
lowship exists, the denial by one Church of the just rights of 



ON THE RECENT SCHISMS. 203 

another, or the undue encroachment upon these ; contempt of 
the authority of the ONE episcopate, insubordination of the 
clergy, and, over and above all, coldness and indifference of one 
member of the episcopal body to another. 

" Ever deploring these evils as we do, late circumstances have 
made us but too painfully acquainted with their operation in 
the small and depressed portion of our LORD S vineyard in which 
we have been called to bear rule and to labour. The sins of 
disobedience and schism have fatally risen among us; more than 
one priest within the pale of our Church in the prosecution of 
their own wills have renounced their canonical obedience, and 
put forth bitter words against the doctrines of the Church of 
which they had previously been admitted ministers; and one of 
these, with great grief of heart, was solemnly cut off from the 
communion of the faithful, while other two, in like manner, 
have separated themselves from the Church, and presumed, as 
had the former, to set up each of them an altar against his own 
lawful Bishop. 

" Now the Catholic Church by her sacred canons hath ever 
accounted such persons highly criminal, and hath forbidden her 
children to communicate with them in prayer and Sacraments, 
according to the solemn warning of our Divine LORD and Master, 
t if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an 
heathen man and a publican. And it hath been a fundamental 
law of the intercommunion of Churches, that the lawful sen 
tence of one shall be recognized and respected by all others, 
so that he who is cut off from communion by his own Bishop, 
or by parity of reasoning, who wilfully renounces allegiance to 
his own Bishop, and severs himself from the communion of the 
Church, must be held as cut off from the whole Catholic body 
throughout the world. Thus the apostolical canon declares, 
that if any of the clergy or laity who is excommunicated be re 
ceived in another city without letters commendatory, let both 
the receiver and the received be excommunicated. And again, 
another canon denounces the same penalty against any one who 
shall pray, even in a private house, with an excommunicated 
person. 

" These canons have been fully acknowledged as permanent 



204 SYNODICAL LETTER OF THE COLLEGE. 

laws of conduct by the Church, both in England and Scotland, 
in the XXXIIIrd of their common Articles of Religion, that 
person who by open denunciation of the Church is rightly cut 
off from the unity of the Church and excommunicate, ought to 
be taken of the whole multitude of the faithful as an heathen 
and publican until he be openly reconciled by penance, and re 
ceived by a judge that hath authority thereunto/ 

" Yet notwithstanding these well known principles and rules of 
duty, binding on every minister of the Church from the highest 
to the lowest, the sentence and authority of our Church have 
been utterly disregarded, and her peace invaded by priests be 
longing to another Church by which we are, as well virtually 
by law, as by the ready admission of her prelates, declared to be 
in full spiritual communion. 

"LA society in England, of which his Grace the Archbishop 
of Canterbury is nominally at the head, while professing neu 
trality, a course in itself totally inadmissible, in the face of an 
ecclesiastical sentence, has nevertheless proceeded to make itself 
a party by sending its agents into Scotland, who have commu 
nicated with those persons who have set up schismatical altars 
against the lawful authority of the Scottish Bishops ; preaching 
in their pulpits, and receiving contributions from them for 
religious purposes. 

" II. Other Clergymen of the same Church have acted in a 
like uncanonical manner, sympathizing with these excommuni 
cated persons in word and deed, endeavouring to uphold and 
encourage them in their wicked courses, and by their example 
misleading weak and unstable persons into dangerous paths. 
And although these violations of ecclesiastical discipline have 
been repeatedly represented and complained of to the proper 
authorities, no redress whatever has yet been obtained ; the 
ecclesiastical laws are so powerless, or so neglected, that they 
have no force, it would appear, to correct evils of such magni 
tude ; and we are with pain compelled to witness the continuance 
of a state of things so injurious to the interests of Catholic truth 
and spiritual unity. 

" Wherefore, we feel ourselves constrained to make this our 
appeal to all the Bishops, faithful Clergy, and people of the 



THEIR APPEAL TO THE ENGLISH BISHOPS. 205 

Catholic Church, in our own names, and in name of the Clergy 
and laity of our communion; again requiring with all due 
respect those English Prelates to whom those misguided men 
still profess to own spiritual allegiance to repudiate and publicly 
disclaim their unseemly and uncanonical conduct; while we 
earnestly call upon every Minister and member of CHRIST S 
Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church for their Christian sym 
pathy in this our defenceless position, and implore them to 
unite with us in sending up their prayers to the Divine and only 
Head of the Church, that He would graciously look upon the 
present distracted and suffering state of His mystical Spouse, 
heal her breaches, and restore her long lost unity and commu 
nion, that we may all be again ONE with each other, with one 
mouth glorifying GOD, even the FATHER. 

" WM. SKINNER, Bishop of Aberdeen, 
and Primus." 

The following extract from a letter of Bishop Torry s 
to one of his clergy, written about this time, contains 
important advice : 

" As to what you mention of converts having been admitted 
by your predecessors to the holy Eucharist without Confirmation, 
and in regard to which you ask my advice, it is this : that, as 
every institution of CHRIST, or of His inspired Apostles, is made 
instrumental in bestowing a grace peculiar to itself, you ear 
nestly advise all such to embrace the first opportunity of receiv 
ing it ; because the reception of one ordinance does not make 
up for the want of another. If after repeated advice to that 
effect, meekly and cordially given, they cannot be persuaded of 
the necessity of Confirmation, then tell them that they must not 
accuse you of having neglected to warn them of their duty, and 
that they must take the hazard of the want of that ordinance on 
their own heads, but without excluding them from the altar if 
unobjectionable on other grounds ; because people in these days 
are held by a very slender cord, easily snapped asunder, and 
because we know not what allowances GOD may make for in 
veterate prejudices. But let not our best endeavours to over 
come them be wanting." 

P 



206 SUPERIORITY OF THE SCOTTISH 

The Bishop s determination to defend the Scotch 
office is admirably illustrated by the next letter. 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Malcolm. 

"June 23rd, 1845. 

" My mind has been thrown into a state of great perplexity 
by your letter received on Saturday last, in reference to your 
approaching monthly communion. 

" I had fostered the hope (though not without a mixture of 
doubt and fear) that you would not be discouraged by the influ 
ential members of your flock from continuing the use of our 
Scottish Eucharistical Office, commenced by myself in your new 
Church ; which Office is our chief glory and ornament, and the 
only badge of our being an independent, a national, and not a 
colonial Church. It recognizes, moreover, I hesitate not to say, 
the truth of the primitive Eucharistic doctrine, and the warmth 
of primitive piety, beyond any other office now in use in the 
Christian world. 

" It is hard that such a ( form of sound words should be in 
danger of being deserted, and one of inferior merit substituted 
in its place ; which inferiority many of the most learned English 
Divines, as well before as after the Revolution, have freely 
acknowledged. 

"Many allowances, indeed, are to be made for the prejudices 
of the laity, especially if long indulged ; and we know not how 
far the benignity and forbearance of GOD may induce Him to 
treat those prejudices with tenderness ; but it is clearly the duty 
of the Clergy of the present day to disabuse the minds of those 
who labour under such prejudices, by studying the subject deeply 
themselves, and so becoming capable of. directing others. 

"What, then, can be said in defence of the changeable 
humour of the clerical order itself, especially of many of the 
indigenous Clergy of the present day ? In regard to the sub 
ject in hand they never seem to think of the indignity thereby 
offered to the memories of those highly distinguished men, who 
when no longer fettered by secular power in matters of faith, 
directed the force of their great learning and ardent piety in 



OVER THE ENGLISH OFFICE. 207 

advancing our Eucharistic Office to a higher degree of perfection 
than is elsewhere now to be found. 

" The Communion Office of the Church of England, indeed, 
as drawn up by the Fathers of the English Reformation, was 
at first substantially the same with our own, confirmed by Act 
of Parliament, and publicly declared to be of such excellence as 
to merit the praise of being framed under the guidance of the 
HOLY GHOST. 

" But when foreigners were allowed, from motives of worldly 
policy, to lay their fingers upon it, (which policy was, however, 
utterly unavailing,) it was altered? by the late Bishop Horsley s 
confession, ( very much for the worse. Its doctrine was made 
less explicit, its arrangement less orderly, and, as a barrier 
against Tran substantiation, it was and is less powerful. 

" In contradistinction to all these defects, our Communion 
Office is the only effectual safeguard. No learned believer in 
Transubstantiation could conscientiously communicate by our 
Office without previously renouncing that error; but he could 
communicate by the English Office, and be a believer in tran- 
substantiation still. 1 

" Although much that has taken place of late is discouraging, 
yet we are not without some gleams of comfort, whereby we have 
gained on the one hand what we have lost on the other, and the 
glory of our Church is the less tarnished. 

" As to myself, although I have studied the subject in all its 
bearings through my whole ministerial life, yet it has been more 
urgently pressed upon me of late than heretofore, and the result 
is a confirmed conviction of the vast superiority of the Scotch 
Office; which not only recognizes the truth of doctrine con 
nected with our Divine LORD S institution, but contains the best 
barrier against the errors of Socinianism and Transubstautiation, 
while the English Office is but a feeble defence against either ; 
if the popularity of Bishop Hoadly s Work on the Sacrament on 
the one side, and Bellarmine s judgment on the other, are to be 
admitted as tests. 

" On the whole, as the spiritual Father of the congregation 

of S. Mary s, whom I am bound by many considerations highly 



1 See Bishop Russell s late Charge, p. 35. 

p2 



208 DEBATES IN THE COUNCIL 

to respect, I have thus deemed it my duty to recommend most 
earnestly the continued use of the Scotch Communion Office, 
as most profitable for them, by contributing most effectually to 
the health of their souls ; but the idea of attempting to force 
them to its adoption is altogether out of the question." 

This, the leading feature of the Bishop s character, 
was called into play by two circumstances which oc 
curred during the present year : the discussion on the 
subject of the office to be used at Trinity College, now 
approaching its completion, and the Blairgowrie appeal. 

The Council of Trinity College was very nearly 
balanced in its preference of the two offices. On 
the one hand, it was proposed that the English Liturgy 
should be exclusively adopted ; on the other, it was 
contended that the two should be used alternately, or 
during stated and alternate periods. The leader of the 
anti-national party was Bishop Low. We have already 
seen the unusual method by which he attained the 
Episcopate, and he had signalized his prelacy by 
waging a war of extermination against the single 
national office in his diocese. Bishop Torry s solici 
tude on the occasion of the Episcopal Synod is well 
expressed in the ensuing letter. 

Bishop Torry to . 

" In regard to Trinity College, I have no doubt that all the 
regulations connected with educational purposes will be well 
and wisely provided for, and my mind is quite at ease on that 
subject, except in so far as concerns the recognition of our Com 
munion Office in that proposed establishment ; in which I am 
not without my fears that its claims to primary consideration 
are in danger of being but coldly supported, and its use neither 
guarded with the precaution nor enforced with the zeal to which 
it is entitled. May these apprehensions be groundless ! 

Our present position, however, is certainly a most awkward 



OF TRINITY COLLEGE, 209 

one. When four of our Bishops, i.e., all except the Primus 
and myself, and the majority of our Presbyters, use the English 
Communion Office instead of that form which three successive 
general Synods have declared to be of primary authority ; what 
can the laity in general infer, but that there is a lurking 
suspicion of its doctrinal unsoundness in the minds of those 
Bishops, and the majority of those Clergy, themselves, whatever 
their declarations to the contrary may be ? The public will look 
to the practice of their spiritual directors and guides, in regard 
to our primitively orthodox office, more than to their declara 
tions in favour of its just claims to preference. 

" Thus the cry is urged and kept up for universal conformity, 
even to the letter, with the present English Form. Such per 
sons either know not, or are unwilling to acknowledge, that the 
first reformed Office by the Fathers of the English Reformation, 
(substantially the same with our own,) was shorn of its beams, 
and maimed, at the instigation of foreigners, at the latter end 
of Edward Vlth s reign, and imposed by the political rulers of 
that day on the Church of England, much (apparently) against 
the will of the Church itself. Bishop Horsley, the most dis 
tinguished divine of his day, acknowledged that the alterations 
then made were very much for the worse/ They soon ceased 
to give satisfaction, and various alterations were soon afterwards 
made in the right direction ; but the ultimate result fell very far 
short of the perfection of the first reformed Office, as drawn from 
the primitive Liturgies by the Fathers of the Reformation, which 
the Parliament of that period eulogised as being accomplished 
not without the direction and aid of the HOLY GHOST. How 
little need, therefore, of the change under which it now appears \" 

The next addresses the Primus with respect to a 
proposed meeting of the Council. 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

" Peterhead, October 3rd, 1845. 
" My dear Primus, 

" I received your communication of the 23rd ult., and feel 
obliged by the ample detail of matters contained in it. In a 



210 REGARDING THE ADOPTION OF THE SCOTCH OFFICE. 

particular manner have I been gratified by the information that 
the Right Hon. W. Gladstone is to be (D.V.) with you again, 
in the first week of December, as he seems heartily disposed to 
give his aid in upholding the distinctive character of our branch 
of CHRIST S Catholic Church, which some amongst ourselves 
seem disposed to forget. I allude to our claim to be considered 
an independent Church, and to what we can justly plead on 
behalf of our Eucharistic Service, first, on the ground of its own 
superior excellence, and secondly, on the score of its being the 
chief mark of that independence. 

" As I cannot be at the meeting of the Bishops and the other 
members of the Council of Trinity College at the time alluded 
to, I hope I shall not be refused the indulgence of a hearing in 
the form of a short address in writing. It may be the last pub 
lic testimony I shall ever be able to give to questions so vitally 
connected with the purity and wellbeing of our holy profession 
as ministers and members of an independent Scottish Episcopal 
Church. My address shall not be lengthy, but must of course 
contain a variety of particulars ; the chief of which will express 
my earnest wish, that in an institution where young men are to 
be trained fa* the service of our Church, the claim of our Com 
munion Office to primary authority shall possess a prominent 
place in the Constitution of Trinity College, and shall be upheld 
and practically evinced by its exclusive use therein for a definite 
period ; say, from the commencement of Advent to the Festival 
of Pentecost inclusive. 

" And my object further is, in order to mark our deep respect 
for the Church of England, and our desire for the continuance 
of our intercommunion with her, that from Trinity Sunday to 
the last in Trinity Season, (being* the other half of the ecclesias 
tical year,) the English Office only may be used. 

" More than this need not be asked to establish the claim in 
behalf of our National Office to primary authority ; and less 
conceded might be accounted prejudicial to the success of the 
College, which all connected with it ought to be anxious to be 
hold in a state of prosperity and stability. 

" It is unquestionably necessary that the person who shall be 
chosen for the office of Warden be respectable on the score of 



211 

his literary attainments; but in the circumstances of our Church 
I hold that distinction for sound theological and ecclesiastical 
principles, as exhibited during the first three centuries, is for us 
a more necessary qualification; and I hope the choice will be 
made on that ground chiefly. The former qualification must 
not be overlooked, but I deem the latter to be (under GOD) 
indispensable for the continued existence of this Church." 

The result of that meeting will be understood from 
the next document. 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

"Peterhead, December 13th, 1845. 
, " My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" I delayed answering your last letter until I should have 
heard from Mr. Lendrum also, whose letter, dated Edinburgh, 
9th December, did not reach Peterhead until the llth inst. 

" From the report of both I learn that the Council of Trinity 
College declined hearing my address, as conceiving it to be not 
in exact accordance with the purpose for which they had met, but 
made a minute in reference to it that it should be heard and 
taken under consideration at next meeting of Council, without 
saying when that meeting is to be. 

" It is not difficult to see the tendency of this delay ; and that 
if the friends of our beautiful and orthodox Eucharistic Service 
do not bestir themselves, the consideration of it will be staved 
off without coming to a decision upon it, until the chance of a 
majority (by your casting vote) shall be lost. 

" This is the more to be regretted, as the Warden, it seems, 
has declared his willingness to teach its doctrine in the College, 
and to use its form therein, for the high and holy purpose for 
which it was drawn up by those deeply learned and pious men, 
who left it as a precious legacy to their successors and the whole 
body of the faithful in this distracted country. 
. " Now it is lamentable to think that there is a desire in certain 
quarters to prevent the introduction of the Scotch Communion 
Office into the teaching of Trinity College; and still more, I 



212 HE PRESSES THE SUBJECT ON THE PRIMUS. 

fear, to prevent its use at the altar. Many believe, of whom I 
am one, that the object of those who originated the scheme of a 
College for the Scottish Episcopal Church was, along with the 
curriculum of a learned education, to inculcate religious princi 
ples of such a high character as are not to be found in the semi 
naries of learning in Scotland ; and such particularly as would 
form a taste in the minds of the students for our Eucharistical 
Service ; a taste founded, not on prejudice or sectarian ignorance, 
but on its special merits, and on an acquaintance with the sources 
from which it is derived, namely, the various documentary 
testimonies of the primitive Church, as the only true exponents 
of the scriptural doctrine on that subject. 

*" Now, we all heard Mr. Gladstone declare in the presence 
of the meeting, holden on the 4th of September this year 
that, but for Mr. Hope, Trinity College had never existed. 
On the supposition, therefore, that his views, and the views 
of those who cordially went along with him, were in exact con 
formity with our own doctrine, as drawn from the sources 
and built on the foundation stated above, ought not the spiritual 
Fathers of this Church to unite in their approbation of those 
views, and to be careful that they shall be fully maintained and 
taught in that institution, as well as practically exhibited at the 
altar of the Church connected with it ? I do not see how other 
wise we can be accounted faithful to our own Church, so long 
as it possesses an Eucharistical Service peculiarly its own, and 
of such rare excellence. 

" To me it seems monstrous, now that the institution is about 
to be brought into operation, to make an attempt, whether 
secretly or openly, to defeat the very purpose for which it must 
have been principally intended. That purpose could not have 
been, in the minds of the original projectors, to make learning 
more accessible to the episcopal youth of Scotland on the score 
of expense, for owing to circumstances it must be less accessible. 
Their design, therefore, must have been to render education 
more pure and true, in order that those trained at Trinity College 
may be the more firmly disposed to adhere steadily to the prin 
ciples and public worship of their Church, and qualified to 
understand more fully the reason of the hope that is in them/ 



PROPOSED DECLARATION. 213 

" On the whole, it is, in my judgment, clear that our Church 
has arrived at a fearful crisis in its history ; and if you decline 
to avail yourself of your privilege (as yet in your power) of 
forming, by your casting vote, a majority in an episcopal Synod 
specially called for deciding the question alluded to, this 
Church will soon lose its distinctive national character, and be 
numbered as only one of the many sects by which we are sur 
rounded ; which degradation may GOD avert ! My earnest 
entreaty, therefore, is, and forgive me for pressing it upon you 
that as soon as you judge it practicable you summon an 
Episcopal Synod, to be holden at Aberdeen ; that the point in 
dispute may then and there be settled. I would consider it my 
duty at all hazards to attend it." 

The next attempt was to get a declaration signed 
by the Bishops in favour of the National Office : 
with what success the following documents show. 
From the three Anglicising Prelates nothing else 
could have been expected, but greater hopes were 
entertained of Bishop Moir. Of the Blairgowrie case 
referred to we shall have to speak presently. 

Copy of a Paper, in the handwriting of Bishop Low, with refer 
ence to a declaration regarding the Scotch Communion 
Office in Trinity College. 

" We decline to sign a declaration that the Scotch Commu 
nion Office shall be used at Trinity College. 

"1. Because at the present moment, while the Blairgowrie 
case is undecided, such a declaration would convey to the public 
the notion that the Bishops of the Scotch Episcopal Church had 
made up their minds to force the adoption of the Scotch Office 
wherever they may have the power to do so. 

" 2. Because we do not see that by the law of the Church 
the Bishops are compelled to prescribe the use of the Scotch 
Office in the College, more than at the opening of any new 
Chapel, and in all the new formed Chapels with which we have 
been acquainted the one or the other Eucharistic Service has 
been adopted according to the expressed wish of the congregation. 



214 THE BISHOP REFUSES TO SIGN IT. 

" 3. Because it is desirable that the pupils should communi 
cate according to that office to which they are accustomed at 
home, and to which alone their parents are accustomed. 

" 4. Because it is certain that the Scotch Office being used 
only in thirty-two or three congregations in all Scotland, while 
our pupils are to be drawn from England, Scotland, and Ireland, 
and the colonies, the great majority of parents sending children 
to the College must be accustomed to the English Office only. 

"5. Because we are convinced that such is the state of public 
opinion at present respecting the Scotch Office, that, were it 
adopted, the College would be a complete failure. 

" The reasons now stated will we trust justify not only our 
refusal to sign the deed forwarded by the Primus, but also our 
most earnest request, that as Trinity College was not to be 
opened till after the lapse of more than twelve months, no step 
should be taken at present as to the regulation of divine worship 
in any part to be performed in the chapel. 

" DAVID Low, Bishop of Moray, Ross, and Argyll. 
" MICHAEL RUSSELL, Bishop of Glasgow. 
" C. H. TEREOT, Bishop of Edinburgh/ 

One, at least, of these Prelates has lived to see the 
prophecy contained in the fifth clause proved false. 

Bishop Moir to Primus Skinner. 

"Brechin, January 20th, 1846. 

" My dear Bishop, 

" I have received two documents relating to the Commu 
nion Office to be used in Trinity College. 

" In my humble opinion it appears that Trinity College, with 
its inmates, must be considered as forming a portion of the 
diocese committed to the care of the Bishop of Dunkeld, to 
whom the regulation of all matters ecclesiastical within his diocese 
properly belongs. The tenth of Agenda, adopted at a meeting 
of the subscribers to Trinity College, indeed provides, that all 
questions connected with religious faith or ecclesiastical disci 
pline claimed by the Bishops as provided for in the rubrics, 
articles, or canons of the Church, shall be left to the determi- 



BISHOP MOIR OF BRECHIN. 215 

nation of either the Bishop of the diocese, or the College of 
Bishops, as may afterwards be agreed upon, in accordance with 
such rubrics, articles, or canons/ Now, I am not aware of an 
Episcopal Synod having come to any resolution or agreement 
which would have the effect of taking the regulation of the 
point in question out of the hands of the Bishop of the diocese. 
And, until some such resolution or agreement shall be duly 
adopted and sanctioned, the regulation of such a matter as that 
to which these documents refer must, in my opinion, be left to 
the decision of the Bishop of Dunkeld. 

" However desirous, then, to see our authorised Communion 
Office introduced into Trinity College, an institution, the 
benefits and advantages of which are expressly designed for the 
whole Church, yet I do not feel that I can consistently with a 
due regard to the order of the Church, and the acknowledged 
rights of every Bishop within his diocese, interfere in this matter 
under present circumstances. I therefore respectfully decline 
to sign either of the enclosed documents. 

" I am, my dear Bishop, faithfully yours, 

" DAVID Mom, Bishop of Brechin." 

The Primus, nothing daunted, redoubled his efforts, 
and a long correspondence with Bishop Torry ensued. 
The proposal made by the latter is contained in the 
following extract from a letter, of which I shall pre 
sently have occasion to quote the former part. 

" In regard to Trinity College, which I consider a mixed 
question, my feelings and principles are somewhat at variance. 
My feelings would induce me to decline the responsibility of 
such a burden as is involved in the office of sole inspector and 
director of that institution, in spiritualibus, and yet my principles 
induce me to think that the Bishop of the diocese wherein it is 
located has a pre-eminent claim to it ; my successor also may be 
of that opinion, and should he be precluded from that office he 
might complain of the concession made by his predecessor to 
his disadvantage. 



216 THE APPEAL FROM BLAIRGOWRIE 

" Could any plan therefore be devised whereby the door might 
be kept open to my successor I would willingly relinquish all 
interference in the settling of that question, further than that 
the Scotch Communion Office, out of respect to the Church in 
which we are serving as well as on account of its own pre 
eminent merits, shall be used in that seminary of learning for 
six months in the year, i.e., from Advent to Pentecost inclusive ; 
and that for the remaining portion of the year the English 
Communion Office may be used. This was the purport of my 
proposed address in December last. 

" Thus far I had written before your letter arrived ; in return 
to which I need only say, that, if GOD permit, I shall certainly 
attend the proposed Synod, though it may be holden at Brechin. 
But Aberdeen would have been a fitter place to a man in his 
eighty-third year; Bishop Low is much my junior; only I wish 
you would fix on the 1 8th of March instead of the 4th, to give 
us a longer day. 

" Believe me, my dear Bishop Skinner, to be ever 

"Yours very truly, 
"PATRICK TORRY." 



As is well known, the decision of the Council allotted 
alternate Sundays to the two Offices, an arrangement 
which, however superior to the attempted abolition of 
the Scotch liturgy, must be confessed greatly inferior 
to that which Bishop Torry had pressed on the atten 
tion of his colleagues. 

I now turn to the Blairgowrie case. 

A small congregation had been formed in the village 
of Blairgowrie, near Coupar Angus, by the exertions of 
Mr. Marshall: the Scotch Office .had been here used 
by him, but on the formation of a new congregation 
under Mr. Alley, the English liturgy was adopted. The 
congregation petitioned Bishop Torry for his sanction 
to this course, and were refused. They threatened 
an appeal : he remained inflexible. The Anglicising 



TO THE EPISCOPAL COLLEGE. 217 

Bishops took their part, and the Bishop s son also, the 
Dean of the Diocese, did the same, as appears from the 
following letter, which I insert in fairness to him : 

Dean Torry to Bishop Torry. 

" Baldinny, Jan. 26, 1846. 

" My dear Father, 

" You know that it has been, all along, my opinion and 
wish, that you should grant the petition of the Blairgowrie con 
gregation for the use of the English Communion Office ; and, 
notwithstanding what has taken place, I am still of the same 
opinion. In considering the request of the congregation, some 
thing should be allowed for the prejudices in favour of the 
English form of those who have never communicated by any 
other, in like manner as some allowance is made for your par 
tiality for the Scottish. With respect to the comparative merits 
of the two I readily coincide with yourself in giving the prefer 
ence to the latter. But, surely, that Eucharistic Service cannot 
be looked upon otherwise than in a favourable point of view, 
which has been for nearly three centuries adopted in prac 
tice by the English Church, in its present form, and received 
with approbation by a series of the most distinguished divines 
the world perhaps ever saw. And although I rejoice to acknow 
ledge that a few of them, while they used without objection the 
Anglican Office, saw and admitted the superiority of the Scotch; 
yet they are not to be put in the balance against the prepon 
derating mass of the others. If therefore the names of Sharp, 
Wilson, and Horsley, are justly cited by the favourers of the 
Scottish Communion Office, in point of equity, and on our own 
Vincentian rule, the numberless eminent divines who have sup 
ported and do still support the English Office, ought to be allowed 
their due weight when quoted against us by the favourers of it. 

" It appears to me also that, on the ground of equity, 
you ought to grant to the Blairgowrie congregation the same 
liberty of choice which you have lately granted to the new 
congregations of Dunfermline, Dunkeld, and Dumblane. In 
reference to the argument that the introduction of the English 



218 BISHOP TORRY STANDS FIRM 

instead of the Scotch Service is a yielding up of our Church s 
f independence/ with me it has little force. In the feeling of 
patriotism I will riot yield to any ; but an uniformity of litur 
gical uses can never, in my opinion, have the effect of destroy 
ing our independence, or rendering us an appendage of the 
English Church. What constitutes the true national inde 
pendence of any Church is, I conceive, the power of holding 
General Synods, and legislating therein for the government of 
the community. This power we possess in greater freedom than 
the Church of England ; and so long as we do possess it, we 
shall be an independent national Church. I hope you will not 
be offended at my speaking my mind thus freely. I claim the 
right of doing so as one of your Presbyters, who are, canonically, 
the Bishop s council and advisers ; but I wish to do it at the 
same time with all filial respect and kindness, being 

" Your very affectionate Son, 

"J. TORRY." 

But the Bishop was not to be persuaded ; and 
accordingly the congregation appealed to the College 
of Bishops. 

It soon appeared that four of the Bishops were in 
favour of the congregation, while the Primus alone 
supported Bishop Torry. Yet the appellants had only 
the very slender ground given them by the XXIst 
Canon : " As in order to promote an union among all 
those who prefer to be of the episcopal persuasion in 
Scotland, permission was formerly given to retain the 
use of the English Office in all congregations where 
the said Office had been previously in use, the same 
permission is now ratified and confirmed. And it is 
also enacted, that in the use of either the English -or 
Scotch Office, no amalgamation, alteration, or inter 
polation whatever shall take place, nor shall any sub 
stitution of one for the other be admitted, unless it be 
approved by the Bishop." 



FOR THE SCOTCH OFFICE. 219 

It will be observed, tbat in the last clause, a kind of 
permission is given to extend the use of the English 
Office to congregations where it had not been previously 
employed, but that such permission is made to depend 
on the Bishop alone ; and that every idea of archiepis- 
copal dispensation emanating from the College is 
expressly ignored. It was then only to be expected 
that Bishop Torry, deeply impressed with the superi 
ority of the Scotch office, and well acquainted with the 
miserable and disastrous results in former times of 
the collegiate system, should have set his face like a 
flint against the admissibility of the appeal. 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

"Peterhead, February 13th, 1846, 

" Right Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I received your letter of the 10th inst. yesterday after 
noon, and have perused its contents with all the care and atten 
tion I am capable of. 

" In regard to the first point in your letter the appeal from 
JBlairgowrie the more I reflect upon it, and study the terms of 
the canon, the more firmly I am convinced that the said appeal 
cannot be sustained, or taken under consideration AT ALL by 
the Episcopal College ; the canon limiting and restraining its 
application solely to the authority of the Bishop of the diocese, 
and thereby excluding all appeal to any other source of authority 
whatever. 

" In my view, there is not a single word in the canon that 
can be construed to justify the College to take the appeal, in 
the instance alluded to, under their consideration, or to decide 
upon it. The result of so doing would be to establish a most 
dangerous precedent, to nullify the diocesan Bishop s authority, 
and to strengthen the hands of every discontented and turbulent 
layman who should take it into his head to exercise an influence 
and affect a control even in things pertaining to GOD, for which 
he has never received any warrant. In short, it would be play- 



220 THE ANGLICISING BISHOPS. 

ing into the hands of our avowed enemies, and affording them 
cause of triumph. 

" For what have the members of the Episcopal Church had 
to support them under a whole century of depression, but the 
persuasion in the minds of the people, that we are truly the 
messengers of the LORD of Hosts, from whose mouth it was and 
of course still is their duty to receive the law of truth and god 
liness, each community from its own spiritual head ; or in the 
Prophet s language, to hear and fear, and do no more presump 
tuously/ by taking into their own hands the direction of their 
conduct in those spiritual matters which have a bearing on the 
fate of human and accountable human beings in a future eternal 
world. 

" One cannot help being sorry for the majority of the small 
flock at Blairgowrie. They are evidently, however, not even half 
instructed in their principles, and are easily misled by those who 
find it not difficult to persuade them that their rights are denied 
them by their Bishop, and that the obedience required by him 
is for no other purpose than to enhance his own importance. 

" Whoever will be at the trouble to inculcate such doctrine 
will never want willing hearers ; while it is generally found that 
such are not to be argued into obedience when the will to obey 
is wanting. 

" But CHRIST S commissioned ambassadors are under a strin 
gent obligation to demand it ; not on their own account cer 
tainly, but for the honour of our heavenly Master, and that we 
may be qualified to render an account of our ministry with joy, 
and not with shame/ " 

A Synod was now loudly clamoured for by the 
Anglicising Bishops, Low, Russell, and Terrot ; and it 
met on the llth of March. The Bishops Russell and 
Moir, as the least prejudiced against the Scottish 
Office, were deputed to visit Blairgowrie, and to re 
port: and the report ended in the following ludicrous 
manner : 

"Upon the whole, from some intercourse we had with the 



BISHOP TORRY S INTERPRETATION OF CANON xxi. 221 

ladies of the congregation, we have no doubt that a decided 
majority of both sexes is in favour of the Anglican Office." 

Of course against such a decision there was no 
appeal, and the Primus, March 27th, 1846, in the 
name of the Episcopal College, requested Bishop Torry 
to accede to the request of the congregation. 

Bishop Torry to Mr. . 



"Peterhead, March 27th, 1846. 

"My dear Sir, 

"I was honoured with your letter of the 21st inst. and beg 
leave to say that I am highly gratified indeed by your approba 
tion of my humble efforts in behalf of the independence of our 
Scottish Episcopal Church, and of the more extensive use of our 
beautiful Eucharistic Service ; which the practical endeavours of 
many among ourselves are now tending to diminish, if not entirely 
to suppress, by the substitution of the English Office for it. 

"At our episcopal Synod, lately holden at Aberdeen, there 
were seven cases before us, in deciding upon which there was 
more unanimity than I had dared to anticipate, especially with 
reference to Trinity College. In regard, however, to one of the 
cases, namely, the appeal from the small congregation of Blair- 
gowrie against my sentence, enjoining the continued use of the 
Scottish Communion Office, (the same and none other having 
been used in that congregation from its commencement,) the 
majority of the Bishops, although at first in favour of my ob 
jection to entertain the question at all, as the decision of it is, 
by Canon XXI. of our code, vested in the hands of the Bishop 
of the diocese, yet eventually gave in to the arguments and 
opinions of Bishop Terrot and Bishop Russell ; and thus I was 
left to stand alone, thereby taking the case out of the diocesan 
Bishop s hands, and placing his power in their own, when no 
allegation of injury was or could, under the circumstances of the 
case, be made. For I think it will cost more than any man s 
logic is worth to convert an injunction of adherence to the only 
authorized office of primary authority in the Scottish Church 
into an injury, for the redress of which an appeal can lie. I 

Q 



222 CANON XXI. OF THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 

think, moreover, that to give way to the claim of a congregation 
demanding a service different from the authorized one of the 
Church to which they profess to adhere, is the surrender of an 
essential principle in the constitution of episcopacy, and cannot 
be yielded otherwise than by compulsion ; and then only with 
a safe conscience under protest. 

" Would you, as a friend to our Church, bestow some thought 
on the legitimate interpretation of the XXIst Canon as to a 
Diocesan Bishop s exclusive right of decision in the case ? And 
also on the XXXVIth Canon, which appears to me to be 
grounded entirely on the supposed circumstance of misconduct 
in the individual, whether Bishop, Priest, or Deacon, and like 
wise on the supposition of an injury inflicted on the party 
appealing. 

"Your unbiassed opinion would be a great favour and relief 
to my mind, even should it prove unfavourable to my own judg 
ment of the case hitherto. I should then have less reluctance 
to submit to the decision of my colleagues ; referring all to the 
wisdom and righteous judgment of GOD, Who will ultimately 
administer justice, combined with mercy, to every one according 
to his works." 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner.. 

"April 18th, 1846. 
" Eight Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I delayed answering your last letter until I should have 
made, what I thought myself bound in conscience to make, 
another and last effort to bring the congregation at Blairgowrie 
into a better mind for the reception of GOD S grace through His 
instituted ordinances. This I attempted through the instru 
mentality of Mr. Lendrum. But the people (with the exception 
of a few) would not even give him a hearing in public or in 
private; and so he returned, not without having done some 
good, as he thinks, but far short of the wished for effect." 

The Bishop then drew up the following document : 

"Whereas I have the mortification to stand alone in the 
Episcopal College, in reference to the late Blairgowrie case of 



223 

appeal, calling for the extrusion of our National Communion 
Office, and the substitution of the Anglican instead thereof, and 
whereas the other members of the Episcopal Synod, (with the 
exception of the Bishop of S. Andrew s, who pleaded the incom- 
petency of the Synod to entertain the case at all, as Canon XXI. 
places the decision of it in the hands of the Bishop of the 
diocese, the majority however ultimately resisting that plea,) 
have held themselves competent, (after due examination of the 
state of the Blairgowrie congregation,) to settle the question ; 
and whereas they now have settled it in this form, that they 
through the Primus respectfully and earnestly request the Bishop 
of S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, and Dunblane, not longer to refuse the 
prayer of the petition : I, the Bishop aforesaid, at the request 
of my colleagues, permit myself to be thus concussed into a 
compliance with that measure; protesting at the same time 
against its being formed into a precedent, because it is in my 
judgment prejudicial not only to the spiritual prosperity of the 
Blairgowrie congregation, but to the future peace, orthodoxy, 
and character, of other congregations in this Church. And 
moreover, I hereby throw the responsibility of that measure upon 
the College of Bishops, and refer all to the righteous judgment 
of GOD, Who will ultimately administer justice to every one 
according to his works. 

" I will likewise further protest against the resolution and 
request of the Synod being pleaded as a precedent, which any 
other discontented congregation may deem themselves entitled to 
follow, under the persuasion that I consider the proposed sub 
stitution as not conducive to the independence, purity, and 
primitive orthodoxy of this our national Church, nor to the 
spiritual interests of that congregation, and consequently unfa 
vourable to its stability, whatever present appearances may 
indicate. 

"And finally, I throw the responsibility of that proposed 
concession on the College of Bishops, who have as I think very 
unwisely, I shall not say unfeelingly, concussed me into that 
measure; referring the ultimate disposal of it to the tribunal 
of CHRIST." 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE APPEAL OF BISHOP LUSCOMBE ON PASSIVE 
COMMUNION. 

18461849. 

IT seldom happens, in the course of biography, that 
the great work of him whose life is delineated should 
have been undertaken after the completion of his 
eightieth year. Bishop Torry presents, perhaps, an 
unique example, of the three principal events of his 
career having occurred after that period. I allude to 
Bishop Luscombe s appeal, the publication of the 
Scotch Prayer Book, and the erection of S. Ninian s, 
at Perth. The Bishop was engaged in all three at once ; 
and it is a striking proof of courage, energy and prin 
ciple, that his mind was equal to the burden. But it 
will be more convenient to his biographer to take them 
separately ; keeping the thread of narrative in each 
distinct, and finishing together with the last the re 
maining events of Bishop Tony s life. 

Bishop Luscombe s appeal has been related at great 
length by his then Deacon, Mr. William Palmer. It 
is no good sign of English theological attainments, 
that so very remarkable a book created, comparatively, 
so little sensation, and that the appeal itself, in the 
more immediate pressure of passing events, has been 
nearly forgotten. The secession of its originator to 



THE CONVERSION OF MDME, A. 225 

Rome, will be doubtless an additional cause for ignoring 
its existence ; but it will probably stand, in the future 
history of our Churches, as the most remarkable event 
that had occurred since the disruption of the Nonjurors. 
I proceed to relate its origin as briefly as possible. 

There was a certain Russian gentleman, Mr. A., 
whose wife and daughter had renounced that Commu 
nion, and considered themselves to have become mem 
bers of the Anglican Church, on the strength of having 
been received into it by an English Chaplain in Swit 
zerland. In the course of conversation, Mr. Palmer, 
then residing in S. Petersburgh for purposes of study, 
maintained such a reception to be impossible ; and, on 
a request for further explanation, tied himself down 
to the following statements, among others, in writing. 

" ( I, for my part, am perfectly sure that my Church has never 
pretended to convert the members of the Russian or Eastern 
Church, but recognizes that Church as part of the one, true, 
Catholic and Apostolic Church, which was founded at Jerusalem 
on the day of Pentecost, and which, by CHRIST S promise, shall 
continue to the end of the world ; against which the gates of 
hell shall never prevail. The Church of England has never, I 
say, synodically renounced Communion with any part of this 
Church, of which she herself also is but a part." J 

" ( And I myself, at this very time, having come for the pursuit 
of ecclesiastical studies into Russia, and more especially of such 
studies as might bear upon apparently existing differences, and 
tend to facilitate their future reconciliation, am the bearer of a 
letter from the President of my College, (S. Mary Magdalene 
College, in the University of Oxford,) in which, addressing him 
self to all Bishops of the Apostolical Church in Russia, into 
whose dioceses I may come, he desires of them, that if they 
find me to be an orthodox Christian in all essential points of 
the true faith, they would admit me to the Communion, charging 
me at the same time to submit myself to them in all things 
which are merely matters of ecclesiastical obedience, only, of 



226 HER CORRESPONDENCE WITH MR. PALMER. 

course, doing and asserting nothing contrary to the faith and 
doctrine of the Church of England, whence I come. This 
clearly shows that my Superior in England both believed the 
Russian Church to agree with the Church of England in all 
essential articles of faith necessary to Communion, and was un 
willing that the responsibility of assuming that division which 
now unhappily exists to be lawful or necessary should be on 
my side, when I, for lawful purposes, might be resident in any 
K-ussian diocese. You may judge, therefore, of my surprise, 
when I, at the very time that I was seeking, as the common 
right of a Christian, Communion from Russian Bishops, heard 
that your wife and daughters had renounced the Communion of 
this same Church, (in which too, they had been baptized,) on 
the grounds of having been converted to the Anglican 
Church/ " 

The husband being naturally anxious for the return 
of his wife to the Church of her Baptism, requested 
Mr. Palmer to enter into a correspondence with him, 
which might be submitted to her. The result was a 
correspondence between the parties themselves, in 
which the English Deacon thus wrote : 

" ( Instead of making use of the English Chaplains to obtain 
the Sacraments where you had no Russian Chaplain, you fancied 
yourself now separated for ever from the Russian Church, and 
joined to another Church and religion : for you knew not that 
you were baptized not into the Russian, but into the one Ca 
tholic and Apostolic Church ; so that you were already as much 
a member of the English (and of the Roman Church too}, as 
you could be, except by the accident of residing a longer or 
shorter time in their dioceses. We English, too, are by our 
Baptism already as much members of the Russian Church as 
we can be : and to renounce one part of the true Church, and 
join oneself to another part, as if it were the whole, is only 
to commit a kind of sacrilege ; and is a thing utterly null and 
void, and impossible in itself. If you were at any time to come 
back into Russia, and to separate yourself from the Church 



THE ABP. OF CANTERBURY DECLINES TO INTERFERE. 227 

there by your own act, you would be simply a schismatic : and 
though you might frequent the Chapel of the English Embassy 
all your life, at S. Petersburgh, you never could make yourself 
to be really or by right a member of the Church of England/ ): 

These conversations and correspondence created no 
small sensation at S. Petersburgh. Mr. Palmer s 
assertions were stoutly denied by some of the motley 
religionists who, under the name of " a common Pro 
testantism," frequent the English chapels in foreign 
cities ; and Mr. A., in a straightforward, sensible letter 
to the Archbishop of Canterbury, (Howley) demanded 
an answer to the following questions : 

" I. If the Church of England does or does not excommu 
nicate the Catholic and Apostolic Church of the East ? 

" II. If an English Bishop, in his own Diocese, pretended to 
make one of my country and faith renounce the Russian Church, 
and reconcile him, as a heretic or idolater, to the Church of 
England, could such a Bishop ground him self upon any Canon 
or law of his Church, by which he would be justified and borne 
out in converting the Christians of the Orthodox Church, making 
them abjure it, and giving them Absolution, as it is customary 
to do in receiving those heretics or schismatics who return to 
the true Faith, and to the true Church ? 

" f III. Supposing that there be no formal Canon which 
touches the question, I ask, if a simple Priest of the English 
Church, travelling upon the continent, and so not within the 
limits of any of the English Dioceses, were to pretend to con 
vert an Orthodox Russian, and to administer to him the Holy 
Communion, with the condition that he should separate himself 
from that time forth from the Russian Church, even when he 
should be again resident within its Dioceses, would not this 
Priest be exceeding the limits of his power ? and would such a 
conversion and abjuration be recognized, on the part of the 
Church, as valid and Canonical by the Ecclesiastical Courts in 
England? " 

To this letter the Archbishop gave no reply ; though 



228 REFERENCE TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON. 

it afterwards appeared that he " had thought of answer 
ing it." Lord Clanricarde, however, the Ambassador 
at S. Petersburgh, allowed that though, "for himself, 
he was a Whig, and as such was expected rather to 
support Puritanism; it was perfectly true that the 
Anglican religion and Church has all along retained 
within it the principles of Catholicism, but that it has 
been terriblement defigure e et mutile e." He smiled at 
the idea of the embarrassment caused to the Archbishop 
by such a question ; but on the whole, took the same 
view of the point at issue that had been taken by Mr. 
Palmer. 

Mr. A. went to Geneva, to endeavour to reclaim his 
family ; Mr. Palmer returned to England. At the 
request of the former, the latter addressed (Sept. 8, 
1841) a long letter to the Bishop of London, in which 
he related the so-called conversion of Madame A. 
and her daughters to Anglicanism, and requested the 
Prelate, as the Diocesan of foreign Clergy, to express 
his approbation or disapprobation of the conduct of 
Mr. Hare, the Chaplain at Geneva. 

The Bishop, having informed himself of the cir 
cumstances, endeavoured, not very successfully, to take 
a dilemma. 

" If there be a fundamental difference between the Greek 
Church and our own, there must be, in our judgment, good 
reason for a person s seeking to be admitted to our Communion ; 
but if not, then there is no reason why the members of one 
Church should not be admitted to communicate in the other. " 

It did not require Mr. Palmer s acuteness to reply 
that Mr. A. could not deny so evident a truism : 

" But he supposes that in any particular case, where an 
English Priest gives the Communion in the name of his Church 



HIS FINAL REPLY. 229 

to a member of any foreign Church, he mmt y as a matter of 
fact, do it either on the one of the two principles, or on the other ; 
either on the principle of Intercommunion, or on that of conver 
sion : and, if he really represents his Church in what he does 
and teaches, and is really authorized by her to do what he 
professes to do, then that his act involves in the one case, the 
recognition of that Church, whose members he admits to Com 
munion, by his own ; in the other) its rejection and excommu 
nication. 3 " 

The Bishop s final reply was : 

" If a person of good life and conversation presents himself 
to a Clergyman of the Church of England, declaring his assent 
to the doctrines of that Church, and desiring to be admitted as 
a Communicant, I conceive that it is the duty of that Clergyman 
to admit him. 

" Whether he is a convert from any other Church or not, 
is a question which concerns the conscience of the party himself, 
but which the Clergyman, admitting him to Communion, is not 
called upon to determine/ " 

Mr. Palmer s proceedings on receiving this letter 
were most characteristic. 

" Having received the above letter as the Bishop of London s 
final answer, I took my hat, and called upon the nearest Dissent 
ing Preacher or Minister, (who happened to be of the Independent 
Denomination), and put to him this question, Whether, accord 
ing to the principles of his sect, a Minister could in any case 
rightly give the Communion to a stranger in such manner, as 
to leave it uncertain whether the party in question commu 
nicated as a proselyte, or as a brother ? And again, Whether, 
in any case, the decision of this question could be viewed as one 
belonging to the conscience of the party communicating, so that 
the Minister admitting him to Communion is not called upon to 
determine it ? The Minister smiled at what seemed to him the 
absurdity of the question ; and was curious to know what should 
have made a stranger, and a member of the Established Church, 



230 CONNECTION OF THE APPEAL 

think it worth his while to call upon him merely for the purpose 
of asking it. He then said that, e in every religious commu 
nity, and, he supposed, in every community whatever, it must 
be for the Authority to determine what persons are admissible, 
and upon what conditions each person is admitted to its pri 
vileges : that if these were left to be taken at the discretion 
of private conscience, the community would no longer be any 
real community at all/ 

In the winter of 1841, the elder daughter, having 
been convinced of her errors, returned to S. Peters- 
burgh, and was there formally reconciled from the Eng 
lish Church as a form of Lutheranism or Calvinism. 
Madame A., who still continued wedded to her new 
opinions, proceeded to Paris ; and thither at the be 
ginning of 1842, in pursuance of a promise made to 
her husband, Mr. Palmer repaired, for the purpose of 
obtaining an interview with her. 

And here it is that the circumstances I have 
been relating connect themselves with the Church 
of Scotland, and, as it will presently be seen, in 
a more especial manner with the Diocese of S. An 
drew s. 

Bishop Luscombe had now been labouring for more 
than seventeen years in that character with which the 
Scotch Prelates had invested him. He had built a 
Chapel in Paris at considerable expense, where he 
officiated, both as Bishop and as Chaplain to the 
British Embassy ; and the difficulties between the 
Bishop of London s pretended foreign jurisdiction and 
his own were compromised by his appointment as 
Commissary to that Prelate. The Bishop enjoyed high 
reputation among the English in Paris, and had for 
some years been personally acquainted with Mr. 
Palmer. 



WITH THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 231 

The case having been stated to him, he thus de 
cided it : 

" I do not allow that a member of the Russian Orthodox 
Church, or of the Orthodox Oriental Churches can be received 
into the Church of England as a convert) because those Churches 
certainly form part of the Catholic Church. 

" I would admit a member of any of those Churches to the 
Holy Communion, not on the principle of Conversion, but of 
Intercommunion, supposing such member to have been rightly 
Baptized and Confirmed, and qualified to be admitted to the 
Holy Communion in his own Church ; ["/ i.e. at any rate/ as 
may be added from the Bishop s own verbal explanation^ not 
justly excommunicate. , ] 

" I lament, indeed, that the Churches in question allow 
some things which the Church of England cannot approve; yet 
I do not accuse them of any heresies subversive of the Catholic 
Faith : consequently there is no reason why the Church of 
England should reject their Communion. " 

And subsequently belaid down, as the terms on which 
he would receive Madame A. to his Communion, the 
following : 

" I. That Madame A. should believe all the Articles of the 
Christian Faith, as contained in the Apostles Creed, and desire 
to believe them in the same sense in which they are held by the 
English Church : 

" II. That Madame A. should have been Baptized in this 
Faith, with water, in the Name of the HOLY TRINITY, and 
Confirmed by a Bishop ; or with Chrism, consecrated by a 
Bishop : 

" III. That Madame A. should be free from all kind of just 
excommunication by the Canons of that Church (the Russian) 
in which she was Baptized and Confirmed. ; 

The consequence was, that the lady accepted these 
terms, and communicated ; and though she afterwards 



232 

boasted of this as the triumph of Protestantism over 
Catholicism, the Bishop declined to pursue the subject 
further. But some time after, being then about to 
return to Russia, she requested the Bishop to give her 
a written certificate of Communion, in order that she 
might be received and acknowledged by the Bishops 
and Clergy every where. To this he agreed ; when she 
further requested that he would say nothing in this cer 
tificate as to her having been received on the principle 
of intercommunion. Bishop Luscombe then perceived 
that he had been duped throughout, and refused the 
desired certificate. Mr. Palmer now returning to Paris, 
offered his services as the Bishop s Deacon to pro 
secute this matter in Russia itself. Bishop Luscombe 
accepted them, and furnished Mr. Palmer with com 
mendatory letters worded thus : 

" e To all Orthodox and Catholic Bishops to whom these Letters 
may come, greeting in the LORD : 

" We, Matthew, Bishop of the Scots, English, and others 
of British origin resident in France, commend to you the 
Deacon N. N., who came hither to us with canonical certificates, 
professing our orthodox faith according to the true sense of the 
Apostolic Creed, and who, in virtue of that same profession, has 
been received by us to our Communion. We now ask all other 
Bishops of orthodox Churches, who confess the Apostolic Creed 
in the same sense with ourselves, that they will also, each in his 
own Diocese, admit him to Communion in like manner. 

" And for ourselves, indeed, it might perhaps have seemed a 
sufficient security in giving our Communion to any one, to have 
assured ourselves previously that he came from an orthodox 
Church ; had been Baptized and Confirmed ; was free from all 
canonical impediments ; and professed simply the faith con 
tained in the Apostolic Creed. But it has reached our ears 
that some persons, after having come hither from orthodox 



OF COMMUNION AND CIRCULAR LETTER. 23$ 

Churches, and obtained the Communion from us, without any 
further inquiry, upon the bare profession of the Apostles Creed, 
have afterwards shown themselves to be maintainers of hetero 
doxy. For, while they professed to hold the faith of the British 
Church, and held it indeed so far as the words and letter of the 
Creed may go, they still put upon it a sense and interpretation 
altogether contrary to the Catholic religion. And this they not 
only maintained themselves, but also publicly imputed to us and 
to the British Churches, to the scandal of our own people and of 
foreigners. This calumnious misrepresentation they seemed to 
rest chiefly upon the two following arguments ; First, That they 
found the English commonly to hold the same, or very similar 
opinions j and then, secondly, That they themselves, though they 
made no secret of the sense in which they held the Creed, and 
though they even professed to have quitted other Churches, and 
to have taken refuge as proselytes in ours, as offering greater 
licence for such opinions, had nevertheless succeeded in obtain 
ing our Communion ; as if we felt that we had no right nor 
power to refuse them. 

" Wherefore, that all doubt on this point may be taken 
away, and that it may be more plainly known in what sense we 
are willing to receive the profession of the Creed as a sufficient 
qualification and pass to Communion, and what interpretation of 
it, on the contrary, we reject as heretical, we have thought proper 
to append to these letters commendatory another letter addressed 
to us by the Deacon to whom they are given ; in which last the 
cause of his desiring to obtain from us these letters is set forth, 
together with those two contrary interpretations of the Creed, 
which are now both at once and equally imputed to us and to 
the British Churches by different parties, who have obtained our 
Communion. 

" And as for the one of these two interpretations, which we 
judge to be heretical, if there are any Bishops or Clergy any 
where (which we are unwilling to suppose) capable of favouring 
or maintaining it, to such we by no means commend any going 
from us, nor are we willing to communicate with them ourselves : 
but for all such as desire to maintain the same sense of the Creed 
which we maintain, that sense which the Catholic Fathers and 



234 PROPOSITIONS STATED BY BISHOP LUSCOMBE 

ancient Bishops have handed down, and which not only the 
Scottish or the English, but the whole Catholic and Apostolic 
Church of GOD has ever professed from the beginning, with 
all such Bishops, in whatever quarter of the world they may be, 
we are desirous of uniting ourselves in the bond of charity ; 
and to all such we commend our Deacon, the bearer of these 
letters, that he may be received by them to Communion in the 
same manner as he has been received by us, according to the 
like faith and charity, which is common to us all. Farewell in 
the LORD/" 

The appended letter was an able statement of the 
belief of the two parties ; the one claiming commu 
nion with every orthodox Church, the other with a 
" common Protestantism." They were afterwards 
analyzed by Mr. Palmer thus : 

" Propositions identified by Bishop Luscombe with the Faith and 
Religion of the British Churches ; so that he is not willing to 
communicate knowingly with any person who distinctly denies 
them, or countenances the denial of them by others : 

" I. That there is One, Visible, Holy, Catholic, and Apos 
tolic Church throughout the world ; which is the Body and 
Spouse of CHRIST, the Pillar and Ground of the Faith ; against 
which the gates of hell shall never prevail : That in this Church 
there have ever been since the Apostles times these three Orders, 
of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons ; which have committed to 
them the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments ; and that none 
are to be taken for lawful Clergy but such as have been Co- 
opted and Ordained by the same : That through this Apostolic 
Clergy, and primarily through the Bishops, the Church f teaches* 
and decrees / having authority in all controversies of Faith : 
That the British Churches, in common with the whole body of 
the Apostolical Church, own the pre-eminence of the Patriarchal 
Sees, and the representation of the Church at large by General 
Councils : and that whosoever is rightly cut off from the Unity 
of the aforesaid Visible Catholic Church by the sentence of ex- 



AS OF THE FAITH. 235 

communication, ought to be taken of the whole multitude of 
the Faithful for a heathen man and a publican, till such time 
as he be reconciled and received by a judge having authority 
thereto. 

" II. That all Holy Scripture (comprehending under that 
name all the Books both of the Old and New Testament which 
are received by the Church) has been given by Inspiration of 
GOD ; and that every thing which is contained therein, small 
and great alike, even to every jot and tittle/ is to be taken for 
Divine. 

" III. That whosoever would be saved, before all things it is 
necessary that he hold the Catholic Faith ; and that unless every 
man do keep this Faith whole and undefiled, without doubt he 
shall perish everlastingly. 

" IV. That in the two great Sacraments of the Gospel or 
New Testament, that is to say, in Baptism and the Eucharist, 
the outward visible signs are not only signs, but also means or 
instruments whereby we receive the things signified, and are 
certified at the same time that we do indeed receive them. 

" ( V. That Christian Baptism, which has the Promise of the 
HOLY GHOST, differs from the Baptism of the Forerunner ; and 
that in it by the outward washing of the body with water in the 
Name of the HOLY TRINITY we really receive the spiritual grace 
signified ; our souls are washed in the Blood of CHRIST, and 
sanctified ; we die unto sin, and are planted together with CHRIST 
in the likeness of His death, and we rise again with Him by a 
new birth unto justification ; in one word, that Christian Bap 
tism to infants, and to adults who rightly receive it, is Regene 
ration . 

" VI. That the Sacrament of the LORD S Supper was or 
dained for a perpetual Memory or Commemoration of the Sacrifice 
of the Death of CHRIST : in which Memory, by the unbloody 
oblation of the pure offering foretold in the Prophets, in all 
respects as true a Sacrifice as the bloody symbols of the old Law, 
we represent and offer or plead to GOD the One Great and only 
proper Sacrifice once for all offered on the Cross. 

" VII. That the Consecrated Bread and Wine of the Eucharist 
are not only signs, but also means whereby we receive the very 



236 OPINIONS WHICH HE APPROVES OR TOLERATES. 

things themselves which are signified, that is to say, the very 
true Body and the very true Blood of CHRIST : in other words, 
that the Bread and Cup of the Eucharist become by Consecra 
tion the Body and Blood of CHRIST/ 

" f Opinions either plainly approved by Bishop Luscombe in his 
Letters Commendatory, or at any rate shown to be freely 
tolerated by him in those whom he admits to the Communion 
himself , and recommends to others : 

" I. That the Eastern Catholic Church is a part of the true 
Orthodox Catholic and Apostolic Church ; and that it has never 
ceased to be de jure in Communion with the British Churches, 
nor they with it. 

" II. That the members of the Eastern Catholic Church are 
neither Heretics nor Idolaters, nor can rightly or canonically 
be received as converts to the Communion by British Bishops. 

" III. That it is the duty of members of the British Church, 
when in the Dioceses of the Eastern Catholic Church, to seek 
the Communion of its Bishops; that they may without sin 
conform themselves to all which that Church requires of her 
members, and that they ought to be ready so to conform 
themselves., 

" IV. That there is no difference of Doctrine between the 
Eastern Catholic Church and the British Churches on the subject 
of Confession to a Priest and Absolution, but only a difference 
of Discipline. 

" V. That on the subject of the Invocation of Saints, the 
only difference between the Churches is one of practical judg 
ment, and caution, as to whether it is more edifying than dan^ 
gerous, or the contrary, to encourage people to speak spiritually 
and in CHRIST to His Saints, our fathers and brethren, who are 
no longer present with us in the body ; and that the difference 
which exists on this point need trouble no man s conscience, 
inasmuch as no man is required by the Eastern Church to speak 
personally to any Saint whatever. 

" VI. That on the subject of outward reverence and affection 
shown before Pictures in the Eastern Church, there is no ground 
for the charge of Idolatry, though there may be a difference of 



237 

practical judgment between the Churches similar to that, which 
has been already spoken of under the last head. >J 

Mr. Palmer, on this, visited Scotland, and saw at 
Aberdeen the Bishops Skinner, Moir, and Terrot, 
from whom he requested a formal acceptance of 
Bishop Luscombe s letter. The application was 
" passed over in silence ;" these three Bishops thus 
missing one of the noblest opportunities of promoting 
union that had perhaps occurred since Archbishop 
Wake s negotiation with the Gallican Church. Dean 
Horsley, of Brechin, writes on this refusal : 

" Now, if since the three first centuries there ever were a 
branch of the Catholic whole, that had nothing to lose, but 
much to gain, by an open and unflinching testimony to the 
truth, it is the humble branch on this side the Tweed. But 
though as yet free to do so, I fear she is rapidly forging fetters 
for herself, which will take away all her liberty, by binding her 
so fast to her Established Sister, that she will on no occasion 
make a forward movement, without first consulting the autho 
rities at Lambeth and Fulham. I have for some time past 
entertained apprehensions on this head, but in the course of 
the last week I have had my suspicions converted almost into 
certainty in several long conversations which I have held with 
my Diocesan. From what fell from him, I am satisfied that, 
notwithstanding all the Bishop of Edinburgh said to me as to 
the suddenness, or want of preparation for the call made on the 
Scotch Bishops by your visit to Aberdeen, yet they will never 
act synodically or authoritatively in the matter referred to them, 
unless they first ascertain that their doing so will be perfectly 
agreeable to the English Hierarchy/ 

Mr. Palmer now went to S. Petersburgh, where he 
found Madame A. openly boasting of her right to 
communicate with the English Church as its convert, 
and the whole subject creating much discussion in that 

R 



238 MR. PALMER GOES TO S. PETERSBURG^. 

city. He presented his letters of Communion to Dr. 
Law, the British Chaplain, and was received by him 
upon them : the Chaplain acknowledging the seven 
statements of Faith to be of the Faith, and the other 
opinions tolerated in the letters to be tolerated by the 
Church of England. On this Madame A. was warned 
not to present herself at the English Chapel for 
Communion. 

Bishop Luscombe s letters were now presented to 
the Holy Governing Synod, with demand to be re 
ceived on them to Communion. After various delays 
and negotiations, the following answer was returned : 

" Seeing that the British Church has never yet by any 
Synodal act, expressed her purpose of restoring that union 
with our orthodox Catholic Church which she has lost, by dis 
avowing all dogmas contrary to our orthodox Confession ; and 
seeing that the present letters of a single Bishop with the Pe 
tition of a single Deacon, as expressing no more than the 
opinions of individuals, are in no wise matter for Synodal de 
liberation, the H. Synod for these reasons cannot admit the 
petitioner N. N. to the Communion of our Church otherwise 
than by the Rite prescribed for converts from heterodoxy/ 
[With the authentication in Russ.] A true copy. 

N. N. Director df the High Procurator s Chancery. 

A private communication from the High Procurator 
said that the Holy Governing Synod could have wished 
to go further ; that it was necessarily trammelled ; that 
if there were only twenty who thought with Bishop 
Luscombe, unity must in time be restored ; that the 
effort for obtaining it ought not to be relaxed ; and 
that GOD was evidently drawing both parties together. 
And at a later period the Archbishop of Volhynia, 
who had presided in the Synod when the letters came 
before it, said : " We hope that the Scottish Bishops 



ANATHEMAS REQUIRED BY THE H. G. SYNOD. 239 

will now synodically express their desire of union, so 
that the Russian Synod may be able to treat with them 
directly/ 

The next step approved of by the Bishop, was that 
his Deacon should apply to the Synod for a Confessor, 
by whom in the first place, the act by which Com 
munion was lost between the two Churches, should be 
specified, and then the heresy under which he and 
consequently the English Church was asserted to lie, 
should be distinctly pointed out. But here, most un 
fortunately, a new difficulty occurred. Bishop Lus- 
combe had, at an earlier period, printed a volume of 
sermons, in which the usual Protestant phraseology 
was employed, and of which a Roman refutation was 
now circulated in S. Petersburgh. This rendered the 
Synod and the Confessor himself more suspicious. 
Several conferences were held on the subject ; and the 
Deacon defended the Thirty-Nine Articles as being 
capable of a Catholic sense, if only taken in their true 
and real meaning. The Arch-Priest on this presented 
a series of propositions, to which he required the Dea 
con to say Anathema, as involving plain and manifest 
heresies : and Anathema was accordingly said by him, 
in the name of the Bishop from whom he came. It is 
essential to a proper understanding of the subsequent 
proceedings that these propositions should here be set 
down : 

" 1. That the HOLY GHOST proceeds from two distinct prin 
ciples of Deity : 

"2. That the Tradition of the Church has no authority 
whatever : 

" < 3. That Holy Scripture without the Church and the Sacra 
ments is sufficient for salvation : 

" 4. That the Church may not require anything of Chris- 

R 2 



240 PROPOSITIONS WHICH THE H. G. SYNOD 

tians to be believed as of necessity to salvation, beyond what 
may appear to each individual, according to his own private in 
terpretation, to be either expressly, or by inference, contained in 
Holy Scripture : 

" ( 5. That the Church may not require anything of Chris 
tians to be believed or admitted at all, beyond what may appear 
to each individual, according to his own private interpretation, to 
be either expressly, or by inference, contained in Holy Scripture : 

" f 6. That the Church has no other authority in controversies 
of faith than this, that she may decree such things to be believed 
by each one of her members as true or as necessary to salvation, 
as may seem to each one of her members, according to his own 
private interpretation^ be neither decreed contrary to Holy Scrip 
ture, nor obtruded beside the same as of necessity to salvation : 

f( 7. That the Church has no power to decree rites or cere 
monies, further than her decrees on such subjects may seem to 
each individual of her members, according to his own private in 
terpretation, to be agreeable to Holy Scripture : 

" 8. That General Councils, howsoever they may have been 
received as such by the Church Catholic for many centuries, 
may have erred, even in points of the necessary faith, and so 
may have handed down lies to the whole world instead of the 
truth of GOD : 

" 9. That some, even of truly-CEcumenical Councils, not 
only could err at the time when they were first convoked and 
celebrated, but also did actually err, and entail heresies upon the 
whole Church instead of the true Catholic faith : 

" 10. That whatsoever things have been decreed by General 
or (Ecumenical Councils as necessary to Salvation, have neither 
force nor authority, unless so far as they may seem to each 
individual Christian to be taken out of Holy Scripture : 

" f 11. That Original Sin in persons regenerated by Baptism 
simply and absolutely remains : 

" 12. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say that 
Original Sin is by Baptism done away : 

" 13. That men are justified by faith only, irrespectively of 
Baptism : 

" 14. That Faith alone and of itself, even though it be with- 



REQUIRED TO BE ANATHEMATIZED. 241 

out so much as a good purpose of obedience, may still confer 
Justification : 

" 15. That in no manner nor sense, neither before Baptism, 
nor in Baptism, nor after Baptism, is it true to say that men are 
justified by faith and works, or by works, and not by faith 
only : 

" 16. That all works done before the dispensation of the 
grace of CHRIST and of His SPIRIT on the day of Pentecost 
were sins, or, which amounts to the same thing, had the nature 
and character of sins in GOD S sight : 

" 17. That those are to be held lawfully called and sent to 
the office of public preaching, and of ministering Sacraments, 
who have been chosen thereto by such as have public authority 
given them by the Civil Magistrate to call and send men to the 
said office : 

" 18. That Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, consecrated and 
ordained by a Ritual which confers Holy Orders only in the 
name of a King and a Parliament are to be held to have been 
rightly and lawfully consecrated and ordained : 

" 19. That Sacraments are nothing more than pledges and 
signs of grace, and of GOD S *good will towards us ; and that 
their efficacy consists in this only, that they stir up the intellect 
and the affections to faith : 

f 20. That there are simply and absolutely two Sacraments, 
and two only ; neither more nor less : 

" 21. That those five often called Sacraments by the Holy 
Fathers, to wit, Confirmation, Penitence, Orders, Matrimony, 
and the Unction of the Sick with Oil, cannot in any sense or 
manner be truly or allowably reckoned among the Evangelical 
or among the Ecclesiastical Sacraments : 

" 22. That the above five, all and every one of them, are 
bare rites or ceremonies, which confer not the grace of GOD : 

" 23. That the above five are nothing more than either de 
praved and corrupt followings of the Apostles, or mere states of 
life, which are indeed lawful for Christians, but in no manner 
nor sense have the nature of Sacraments : 

" f 24. That Baptism is nothing more than a sign of regene 
ration, not conferring regeneration itself, but merely instru- 



242 PROPOSITIONS WHICH THE H. G. SYNOD 

mentally admitting the person baptized into the society of the 
visible Church : 

" 25. That the Bread and Wine in the Eucharist are in 
no manner nor sense changed into the Body and Blood of the 
LORD : 

" 26. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say that the 
nature or substance of the Bread and Wine passes into or be 
comes the substance of CHRIST S Body and Blood : 

" 27. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say that the 
Bread and Wine after consecration are the Body and Blood of 
the LORD : 

" f 28. That the Body and Blood of CHRIST are given, taken, 
and eaten in the LORD S Supper only as distinct and separate 
from the Bread and Wine : 

" 29. That the Body of CHRIST is given, taken, and eaten 
in the LORD S Supper only after a Heavenly and Spiritual man 
ner ; that is, not really, but figuratively, or symbolically, only 
by a spiritual or intellectual act of the receiver : 

t( { 30. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say, that the 
Body and Blood of CHRIST lie on the Altar, are given by the 
hand of the Priest, or received by the Communicants into their 
hands, mouths, and stomachs : 

" ( 31. That the mean whereby the Body and Blood of CHRIST 
are received and eaten in the LORD S Supper is simply and merely 
faith, irrespectively of the consecration, and of the consecrated 
elements : 

" 32. That the presence of CHRIST S Body and Blood does 
not remain as long as the species or kinds remain uncorrupt in 
their proper nature : 

" 33. That the Body and Blood of CHRIST are present only 
in the very act of Communion, and then only so long as the 
energy of faith continues in the mind of the receiver : 

" 34. That Bread and Wine are not to be offered at the 
consecration of the Mysteries : 

" 35. That CHRIST S Body truly present in the Eucharist, 
or, which is the same thing, the Eucharist itself, so far as it is 
CHRIST S Body, is not to be adored : 

" 36. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say that bad 



REQUIRED TO BE ANATHEMATIZED. 243 

Christians, who have not a lively energy of faith in the very 
act of Communicating, receive or eat the Body and Blood of 
CHRIST : 

" f 37. That bad Christians, who have not a lively faith, eat 
and drink only a bare and empty sign, and not a true Sacrament 
of the Body and Blood of CHRIST : 

" 38. That the Bread and Wine of the Eucharist, when 
received by bad Christians, who have not a lively faith, are in no 
manner nor sense CHRIST S Body and Blood : 

" 39. That although the bloody Sacrifices of the Old Testa 
ment were both true, proper, and propitiatory, the unbloody 
Sacrifices of the New Testament are neither true, proper, nor 
propitiatory : 

" 40. That the Priest, when he celebrates the Liturgy, in 
no manner nor sense makes any intercession, expiation, pro 
pitiation, or satisfaction for his own sins, and the sins of his 
people : 

" 41. That in no manner nor sense is it true to say that the 
Priest offers CHRIST in the celebration of the Liturgy for the 
whole Church, for the remission of sin and its penalties : 

" < 42. That the Sacrifice of the Eucharist, simply and abso 
lutely, is neither more nor less than a blasphemous fable and a 
dangerous deceit : 

" 43. That the traditions and ceremonies of the Church may 
rightly be broken and despised by any man who thinks them to 
disagree with the Word of GOD : 

" 44. That the government of the Church in all causes, 
whether of faith or discipline, belongs to the Civil Magistrate. 3 " 

And it being therefore asserted that in saying Ana 
thema to these propositions, the Deacon had said 
Anathema to the Thirty-Nine Articles, he appealed on 
this point to the Bishop from whom he had come, and 
to the College of the Scotch Episcopate. Returning 
to Paris, he there received an authentication and ap 
proval of this Appeal, together with forty-eight pro 
positions respecting discipline, directed against the 



244 MR. PALMER APPEALS TO THE SCOTCH BISHOPS. 

idea of Passive Communion. Those bearing on the 
immediate subject were as follows : 

" 39. The great and Apostolical Churches of the Easterns, 
which were once united with ourselves in Faith and Communion, 
cannot, without a Synodical act, be made heretical or excom 
municate, howsoever they may seem now to differ from us in 
opinion, in ritual, or in feeling. 

" 40. Even though there may be room for suspicion that the 
Easterns of the Greek rite have fallen away into some heresy 
since the schism, still they are of all people the worst possible 
witnesses of this, who come deserting and reviling the Church 
of their Baptism, and boasting to have re-originated the Faith 
from themselves. Further, even though any suspicion or accu 
sation against the Easterns should have grown up among our 
own brethren, still it is not for any single British Bishop to 
decide on such a question, but for the whole united Synod. 

" 41. As the Easterns of the Greek rite have never hitherto 
been condemned as heretics by any Synodical act of our Churches, 
it follows that Christians coming from them to any British Bishop 
would be of necessity to be received to brotherly Communion, if 
only they brought Letters of peace, according to the Canons. It 
follows too, on the other hand, for the same reason, that they 
certainly cannot be reconciled to our Communion as proselytes. 

" 42. If a Christian, Baptized and Confirmed, come from 
the Easterns to any British Bishop, and satisfy him, on ex 
amination, that he holds that Faith of the Eastern Church by 
which she was one with us down to the time of the schism } and is 
further free from all just bond of excommunication, such a per 
son is to be received as a brother, even though he may have 
been unable, in consequence of the schism, to bring Letters of 
peace from his Eastern Bishop. 

" 43. If a Christian, Baptized and Confirmed, and free from 
all just bond of excommunication, come from the Easterns to a 
British Bishop, and satisfy him, on examination, that he has 
been unjustly condemned by his Eastern Bishop, as, for instance, 
if he should have been excommunicated for holding the con 
troversy about the Procession to be rather verbal than essential, 



PASSIVE COMMUNION. 245 

or for denying the exclusive Catholicism of the Eastern Church, 
or for denying with Platon, Metropolitan of Moscow, that there 
is any carnal and physical transubstantiation in the Eucharist, 
such a one is to be received by us, not as a Proselyte, but as a 
brother, whom it is our duty to support and defend against the 
unjust excommunication of a particular Church. 

" 44. If any person should come from the Easterns neither 
seeking brotherly Communion, nor pretending to have been 
unjustly excommunicated, but of his own will deserting the 
Eastern Church, and condemning her as heretical (while we 
have never hitherto by any Synodal act condemned her as such), 
such a runaway is on no account to be received, lest we set a 
precedent of confusion against ourselves. If any British Bishop 
receive such runaways, he merely makes himself a party to their 
sin : but no right whatever accrues to persons so Communicating, 
to enable them to obtain the Communion afterwards as Prose 
lytes, from other more religious Bishops. 

" 45. If a British Bishop or Presbyter of his own will solicit 
any members of the Eastern Orthodox Church to desert her 
Communion, or reconcile them authoritatively as Proselytes, or 
admit them as such to the Communion, such an act is null and 
void : nor does any right whatever accrue to the persons so Com 
municating, to enable them to obtain the Communion afterwards 
from other more religious Bishops. 

" 46. If a British Bishop or Presbyter admit authoritatively 
to the Communion any person coming from the Easterns, in such 
wise, as to leave it uncertain whether he Communicates as a 
brother, or as a Proselyte, such an act is sacrilege : nor does any 
right whatever accrue to the person so Communicating, to enable 
him to obtain the Communion afterwards from other more 
religious Bishops. 

" f 47. If a British Bishop or Presbyter knowingly and will 
ingly allow any person coming from the Easterns to take passive 
Communion, either as a brother, or as a Proselyte, or uncertainly, 
and by what they call Occasional Communion/ such connivance 
is sacrilege : nor does any right whatever accrue to the person 
so Communicating, to enable him to obtain the Communion 
afterwards from other more religious Bishops. 



246 BISHOP TORRY SUSTAINS THE APPEAL. 

" 48. If any person coming from the Easterns attempt to 
invade the Communion of any British Bishop or Presbyter with 
out his knowledge, or against his will, either as a brother or as 
a Proselyte, or uncertainly, and by what they call e Occasional 
Communion,, such a one is to be turned out of the Church by 
the Deacons or the Churchwardens/ } 

But various circumstances prevented the prosecution 
of the appeal in Scotland till the autumn of 1846. 
And here we take up the thread of our more imme 
diate narrative. 

Mr. Palmer first waited on Primus Skinner, who 
recommended him to each of the Bishops, beginning 
with Bishop Torry, as the senior. In the middle of 
August, 1846, the Deacon accordingly visited Peter- 
head, and presented his documents to the venerable 
Prelate. Having read them over, Bishop Torry re 
solved on SUSTAINING THE APPEAL, and promised to 
write in its favour to the Episcopal Synod, then about 
to assemble at Edinburgh. Mr. Palmer then visited 
the four other Prelates ; but as they were all to meet 
at Edinburgh, the Appeal was not generally lodged 
with them. The Synod met on the 3rd of September, 
and the credentials of Bishop Luscombe were pre 
sented by his Deacon. The Episcopal minute on the 
subject is as follows : 

" f Mr. Palmer, the Deacon of Bishop Luscombe, was ad 
mitted, and presented to the Synod a Letter from Bishop Lus 
combe, at Paris, Missionary Bishop from this Church, in which 
the Bishop requests the Bishops of the Scottish Church to 
receive Mr. Palmer as his representative in the Scottish Synod. 

" While the Bishops desire in every way to treat their Right 
Reverend Brother Bishop Luscombe with affectionate respect, 
they decline receiving Mr. Palmer as the representative of 
Bishop Luscombe in the Synod. 



THE COLLEGE DECLINES TO INTERFERE. 247 

" They do not acknowledge that Bishop Luscombe has by 
right a seat in the Synod of Scottish Bishops ; and they cannot 
allow that he has a right to act by proxy, which right is by 
Canon denied to themselves. " 

Then, having thus deliberately rejected so noble an 
opening for the prosecution of the negotiations for 
union with the East, having thus by their own act 
condemned the negotiations which their predecessors 
had opened with the Holy Governing Synod in the 
beginning of the eighteenth century, having thus 
contentedly turned their backs on the Beati pacifici, 
the Bishops went to dinner, courteously inviting the 
Appellant to dine with them. "To be left cut off 
from your Communion," was the reply, " is too serious 
a matter to be dined upon." 

On the next day, the London newspapers announced 
the death of Bishop Luscombe. " I am sorry," said 
the Bishop of Glasgow, "to see Bishop Luscombe s 
death in the papers of to-day ; but not at all sorry 
that that link should be broken." One can hardly 
help sympathising with the Appellant, in his remarks on 
Bishop Russell s speech. 

" A very good-natured and amiable man/ he says, " hearing 
of the death of Bishop Luscombe, had been unable to refrain 
from mixing with his condolences expressions of satisfaction 
that that link was broken / the link, that was, which might 
connect him and his colleagues in Scotland for the future 
with troublesome references, and duties involved in ecclesias 
tical unity, which were felt to be disagreeable or impossible 
to meet, and disagreeable or discreditable to evade. A short 
sighted, and short-lived satisfaction ! If one were to live to the 
longest age of man in perpetual trouble, annoyance, conflict, or 
suffering, for duty s sake, it must all very soon be over. That 
ease which we have so much valued, that the wish for it could 
cause a dash of pleasure even at the death of a colleague, the 



248 BISHOP TORRY RECEIVES THE APPELLANT. 

truce, that is, between conscience and duty in reference to Doc 
trine and Discipline on the one side, and one s respect for 
popular opinion, and habit, Vestries, Parliaments, and indolence, 
on the other, was to last how long ? Not quite two years/ 

Thus the Appeal devolved on the Bishop of S. 
Andrew s ; and it remained to see whether he would 
support it. The result was the following document, 
addressed to Mr. Palmer : 

" Having read with all the attention of which I am capable 
those Documents in Latin which you put into my hands on the 
14th of August last, I give it as my deliberate judgment, that 
you have not cut yourself off from the Communion of the Church 
of Scotland, or of the British Church generally. 

" As the object of your mission into Scotland concerns the 
common Faith and Discipline, and the acts of our late Brother 
and Missionary Bishop, Bishop Luscombe, in repelling strangers 
from the LORD S Table, and in disclaiming certain imputations 
cast by them and by others upon our religion, may still need 
that support which he commissioned you to seek for, I think 
that your Appeal has a just claim to be examined into, and if 
found legitimate, to be heard and judged by the Bishops of this 
Church in whatever way may be most convenient, and open to 
them by our Canons to allow or provide. 

" In the mean time, as one Diocesan Bishop, I commend you 
for the stand you have made in Russia in favour of our faith : 
And I hereby receive you to Communion ; And authorize you 
to assist any of my Clergy who may desire it ; And in par 
ticular to preach ; while you may be resident in my Diocese : 
provided only that, so long as I consider your Appeal to be still 
pending, you do not withdraw from the Communion of any other 
Scottish Bishop or Diocese. 

" Given at Peterhead, this eighth day of October, 1846, by 
" PATRICK TORRY, Bishop of S. Andrew s, 
" Dunkeld, and Dunblane. " 

The preceding history was now prepared at very 
great length for publication by Mr. Palmer, and thrown 



THE APPEAL IS PRINTED. 249 

into the shape of " An Appeal to the Scottish Bishops 
and Clergy, and generally to the Church of their Com 
munion." It is an octavo of 704 pages, and the 
following advertisement was prefixed to it : 

" c This Book is submitted to the Presbyters of the Diocese 
of S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, and Dunblane, with the Bishop s per 
mission ; and with a view to their expressing themselves Syno- 
dically on the matter of which it treats. 

" The above permission of the Bishop is not to be considered 
as in any degree applying to the contents of the work (for which 
the author alone is responsible ;) [in fact the Bishop did not 
yet know what the contents were : he only knew their general 
purport and object :] but simply as indicating, that in his 
Episcopal judgment, the question which it raises (that namely 
of passive or non-passive Communion) is one, the intrinsic im 
portance of which entitles it to an attentive consideration by the 
Synod. 

" To this Document I adhibit my name, at Peterhead, on 
the 29th day of December, 1848, and in my 86th year. 

" PATRICK TORRY, D.D., 

" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. " 

Things being in this condition, the question of pas 
sive Communion was brought more immediately home 
to the Scottish Church by the Duke of Argyle. He, 
professing himself a Presbyterian, claimed the right of 
communicating in the Church at his own will and 
pleasure ; a claim which was at once and strenuously 
rejected by the Bishop of Glasgow, in whose Diocese 
the claim was made. The Clergy of S. Andrew s re 
quested their Bishop s permission to hold a Synod 
earlier than the annual meeting of the Diocese. He 
agreed to this suggestion, and appointed the 27th of 
March, as the day of meeting, and, by permission of 
the Bishop of Brechin, it was held in Dundee. In the 

s 



250 MR. GLADSTONE S OPINION 

mean time, Mr. Gladstone had thus expressed himself 
to Mr. Palmer on the subject : 

The Right Hon. W. Gladstone to Mr. Palmer. 1 

" 6, Carlton Gardens, 

" Palm Sunday, 1849. 

" My dear Mr. Palmer, 

" I received, about a fortnight ago, the volume which you 
had some time ago announced to me as likely to arrive here, and 
since that time I have perused the whole of it with very deep 
interest. Upon looking back to your note, I see that you invite 
me to recommend that the subject be regularly entertained 
by the diocesan Synod of S. Andrew s, provided my own feelings 
lie that way. My own feeling does decidedly take that direc 
tion ; but, as unless iu the event of my making .a very short 
visit to my father for the exclusive purpose of seeing him, I am 
not likely to be in Scotland before the autumn, I think it best 
to write freely to yourself what occurs to me, and I must trust 
to your indulgence to believe that it is only for clearness sake 
if by way of stating merely my own impressions I seem to lay 
down a course of action for those in Church authority among 
us. I have no other way by which I could convey a distinct idea 
of my meaning. 

" I confess that, considering your direct relation to the Scot 
tish Episcopate through Bishop Luscombe, to say nothing of 
the legitimacy of your object, and the great talent and steady 
fervour of purpose with which you have pursued it, I should 
feel sorely grieved and wounded for the honour of our commu 
nion in Scotland were your appeal to be passed by. 

"You have, it seems to me, a right to know, whether by the 
doctrinal engagements under which you have placed yourself in 
Russia you have or have not destroyed or impaired your relation 
to the communion of the Scottish Bishops. 

" On the other hand, while 1 most earnestly trust the case 
may not arise, yet if you should fail in obtaining any early 

1 I have Mr. Gladstone s kind permission to print this very important 
letter; an extract of which is given, as from "a distinguished layman," 
in the Appendix to Mr. Palmer s Appeal. 



THAT THE APPEAL OUGHT TO BE HEARD. 251 

judgment, I will hope you may not think yourself bound to 
consider the absence of such judgment as equivalent for practical 
purposes to an adverse decision. 

" Again, it appears to me as if it were too much to ask from 
the Scotch Bishops, that they should at the present stage give a 
formal judgment on each arid all of the forty-four dogmatic 
propositions, and of the forty-eight on discipline; because it 
does not appear 1. That it is necessary to adopt so much mass 
and detail as they comprise. 2. That the adoption would have 
any effect. 

"Your anathema to the forty-four propositions is not ac 
cepted; but the archpriest says, you must also anathematize 
the XXXIX Articles and the British Churches, and from this 
he has not receded. It does not, therefore, appear that our 
Scottish Bishops would mend their position by doing what you 
have done. And it seems to me that the plain and just course 
for them (or for any diocesan Synod in Scotland) to pursue, 
would be to resolve or decree some such propositions as these : 
1. That they commend the intention, manifested by your labours, 
to ascertain the continuance of our communion with the Eastern 
Church, or to secure its re-establishment. 2. That without 
being in possession of the whole materials necessary to judge the 
entire case of Mde. A. they approve of the proceedings taken 
by Bishop Luscombe in regard to her, so far as they appear in 
the record which you have furnished. 3. That they are ready, 
upon any overture from the Russian Church, to examine for 
mally any propositions of faith and discipline, with a view to 
defining the basis of communion with a Church which they 
have always regarded as sound in all matters which are de fide. 
4. That, in the meantime, surveying these forty-four propo 
sitions generally, they judge that in renouncing them you have 
done nothing to impair the integrity of your relation to the 
Scottish Episcopal Communion, a relation which might at the 
same time be affirmed to subsist in the positive adoption of the 
same faith, and not to stand upon the principle of indifferent or 
passive communion. 

"I think it is hard to avoid owning, that the exclusive prin 
ciple, so broadly avowed by the Eastern Church, however it may 

s2 



252 CONDITIONS OF THE APPEAL. 

have its politic uses, is naturally connected with somewhat of 
an exacting and domineering spirit ; and that, in order to do 
real good, the Scotch prelates would require to act with great 
circumspection, and that they ought to proceed only step by 
step as the condition of the case demands, and never make an 
advance without a reasonable assurance that it will be frankly 
met, and will secure some corresponding movement towards 
union on the other side. If the proceedings be really reciprocal, 
then even though they may be broken off, and remain for a time 
incomplete, real good will have been done; but I should be very 
sorry to see the Scotch Bishops affirming any list of dogmatic 
propositions at the demand of the Russian Synod, without 
knowing distinctly what was to follow upon the affirmance of 
them, and that it would be something adequate to the weight 
and magnitude of such a proceeding. 

"As to passive communion, I am happy to say that in the 
Scotch congregations with which I am acquainted, it is certainly 
as far as possible from meaning promiscuous communion. The 
Presbyterians constantly attend our services at Fasque, but 
never dream of offering to communicate without regular instruc 
tion, and reception, and being confirmed, nor is there the 
slightest ill will or ill blood with this state of things. 

"This letter will give you but a very feeble token of the 
interest with which I have read your volume, I must, however, 
not conclude without giving utterance to the prayer that the 
Almighty may guide you with the Spirit of counsel in your 
most arduous undertaking, and give you a mouth and wisdom 
which none shall be able to gainsay. 

" I address to your college in Oxford, as the more likely way 
of finding you. Believe me most sincerely yours, 

"W. GLADSTONE." 

The proceedings of the Synod are thus detailed in 
the minute book of the Diocese : 

" The Bishop having, in an advertisement to a book, intituled 
An Appeal to the Scottish Bishops and Clergy/ expressed his 
desire that the Presbyters of his Diocese should pronounce their 



253 

opinion, synodically, on the question, raised in that book, of 
passive or non-passive Communion, issued a mandate for them 
to meet on the day above named, and at the place specified, 
which, though not in the Diocese, was judged, for several reasons, 
to be the most convenient place that could be fixed. 

" The Clergy met accordingly ; when the Dean took the chair 
in the Bishop s absence, and having read the mandate, consti 
tuted the Synod with prayer. All the Clergy of the Diocese 
were present, being in number seventeen; and the Rev. William 
Palmer, of Magdalene College, Oxford, the author of the Appeal, 
was also admitted to take his place in the Synod, as a Deacon 
licensed to officiate in the Diocese. The appellant having pre 
sented his book containing the Appeal, with the autograph 
advertisement of the Bishop already noticed, prayed that this 
advertisement and the preface, or the first words of the preface, 
should be read pro forma. This having been done, the Dean 
stated to the Synod that he had set down in writing, at some 
length, the opinion he had formed regarding the Appeal, and 
had intended to read it to the meeting ; but that having met the 
Warden of Trinity College the previous evening, who had read 
to him a long address containing his opinions on the subject, and 
finding that they were in principle and substance the same as he 
himself had come to, he would, to save time, forbear to state 
his own opinion, and recommend the Synod to listen to the 
Warden. 

" This having been agreed to, the Warden delivered the address 
which he had prepared, stating at great length the doctrine of 
the Church of England and of our own Church on the question 
before the Synod. In opposition to the doctrine of the appellant, 
he showed that the laws of both Churches are already sufficient 
to exclude unworthy persons from Communion, and that there 
fore any new legislation on the subject is unnecessary. In par 
ticular, he condemned the proposal of the appellant, that public 
forms of examination and confession should be adopted, and be 
required to be used in the case of certain persons, before ad 
mitting them to the Communion. The Warden concluded by 
proposing the following four resolutions, which after having been 
fully and amicably discussed, were unanimously adopted : 



254 THE WARDEN OF TRINITY COLLEGE 

" 1. That this Appeal has legitimately arisen, and is properly 
made to the Scottish Church, and to this Synod in particular. 

"2. That we, the members of this Diocesan Synod, do 
solemnly disavow and repudiate for ourselves, for our own 
Church, and for the Churches with which we are in Communion, 
the position that any person can rightfully claim the Commu 
nion in our Churches, provided only he profess himself to be a 
member of the same. 

"3. That the thanks of the Synod be given to Mr. Palmer 
for the stand which he has made in defence of our Communion. 

" 4. That we recommend the Appeal to the consideration of 
the other Synods of the Church, with a view to the more general 
assertion of the foregoing or similar resolutions, and to the adop 
tion of any further, which, upon fuller deliberation, may appear 
necessary or desirable. 

" The following additional resolution was afterwards unanimously 
adopted : 

" 5. That we further recommend that the Address which the 
Warden of Trinity College read to the Synod be printed and 
sent along with the Appeal to the other Synods, -as containing 
generally the grounds on which this present Synod has adopted 
the foregoing resolutions. 

" The Synod was then dissolved by the Dean." 

The Warden s address was subsequently printed, and 
widely circulated in Scotland ; and the following was 
Bishop Tony s opinion on it : 

" Peterhead, April 27th, 1849. 

" Reverend dear Sir, 

" I duly received your printed address to your brethren, in 
relation to Mr. Palmer s business, at the late Diocesan Synod, 
holden in Dundee ; and beg to thank you for presenting to me 
a copy of it. This I would have done sooner ; but waited until 
I should have reason to think of your having returned, with im 
proved health, to the scene of your labours in Trinity College, 
from S. Andrew s that ancient metropolitical city. 

"With your address I am more than simply pleased; I am 



WRITES IN FAVOUR OF THE APPEAL. 255 

delighted; arid think that you have thereby done good service 
to the Church, and particularly to the Clergy of my Diocese/ 

Nor did the Warden end his" labours here. The 
Primus having expressed his cordial approbation of 
the Address, and having requested Mr. Wordsworth s 
opinion respecting " the necessity or expediency of 
carrying the matter further, by submitting it to the 
consideration of the other Synod of the Church ;" that 
opinion was given in a published letter, of which the 
following are extracts : 

"At the same time, I could not help feeling that the course 
which it seemed to me proper for our Synod to take on that 
occasion, was one which could hardly be expected to satisfy 
many, who, when they heard that the question of Passive or 
Non-Passive Communion had been authoritatively mooted in 
our Church, would be naturally led to think of other cases, and 
those unhappily much nearer home, than that which Mr. Palmer, 
under the sanction and direction of the late Bishop Luscombe, 
had pressed upon our consideration. Nor indeed could I dis 
guise from myself that, such an opportunity having arisen, I 
might not unfairly be condemned as wanting in zeal and readiness 
to improve it to our Church s benefit ; had it not been that I 
was repressed by the consciousness already alluded to, of the 
impropriety of a Synodical meeting, such as ours then was, 
without the presence of a Bishop, proceeding to open up new 
ground beyond what our Diocesan himself had prescribed; and 
that, too, upon a question of such deep and vital importance to 
the Church at large." 

" I would recommend that an authoritative interpretation be 
put upon the Rubric in conformity with the observations made 
above ; so as to leave no room for doubt that the public pro 
fession of heresy and schism, and an habitual and wilful disre 
gard of the unity of the Visible Church, do in fact disqualify for 
admission to the Communion, no less than open and notorious 
violations of the moral law. 



256 HIS PROPOSAL STATES AN AUTHORITATIVE 

" The interpretation I would propose, might be expressed in 
some such form as this : 

" l Whereas the Church in her xxth Canon has enjoined that 
every Clergyman shall pay attention to the spirit and design of 
the Rubrics prefixed to the order for the administration of the 
LORD S Supper in the Book of Common Prayer ; and whereas 
the said Canon requires that persons to be admitted to the Holy 
Sacrament be regular communicants in the Episcopal Churchy and 
a fortiori therefore regular worshippers; and whereas circum 
stances have arisen to render an authoritative interpretation of 
the Church s law, with respect to the denying of the Holy Com 
munion expedient and desirable; IT HATH SEEMED GOOD TO 
THIS PROVINCIAL SYNOD from a regard to these circum 
stances, and for our mutual guidance and confirmation in the 
faithful performance of this most solemn and responsible depart 
ment of our common duty to declare } and hereby we do declare, 
that the said xxth Canon condemns the conduct of those mem 
bers of our Church who are in the habit of attending places of 
worship which are not under the same ecclesiastical government 
with ourselves ; and further, we declare that the second of the 
aforesaid rubrics is properly to be understood to apply, as to all 
grosser trangression of the moral law, so also to the sins of 
heresy and schism, and to all wilful and habitual disregard of 
the Unity of the Visible Church; inasmuch as these latter sins 
are (we doubt not) no less displeasing in the sight of GOD ; do 
(as S. Paul teaches) no less endanger the hope of salvation ; are 
no less offensive to all true members of CHRIST S Mystical Body; 
and (as the Church has ever held and taught) do not less dis 
qualify for the worthy reception of the feast of His love, than 
those other violations of purity and charity, which all men, by 
the light of nature, comprehend under the terms of evil living/ 
and of doing wrong to our neighbours/ 

" Some measure of this kind, I cannot but think is due, as I 
have said, to the Clergy for their guidance ; and it is due no 
less, perhaps even more, to the laity for their warning and in 
struction. In times like the present, when morality is outwardly 
respected, but UNITY and THE TRUTH are compromised on all 
sides, it is more than ever essential that the Church should con- 



INTERPRETATION SHOULD BE PUT ON THE RUBRICS. 257 

tinue to hold justly and firmly the divine balance, which has 
place, as it were, in two equal scales, on the one hand, ( adultery, 
fornication, drunkenness, revellings, &c. ; on the other, ( vari 
ance, strife, dissents, heresies/ And is she not in a manner ab 
dicating her office, which is to be the conspicuous pillar and 
the firm ground of the Truth and is she not dealing cruelly 
with her children, so long as she suffers any of them to be living, 
it may be unawares, in a course that may render them liable, 
upon one or more of these latter counts, to the Apostolic sen 
tence of excommunication of disinheritance ? is it not, I say, 
dealing cruelly (more especially when the offence is rife) to leave 
any to infer their danger from expressions which are apt, we 
know, to be taken otherwise, rather than to state it to them 
plainly and directly ? If the view which I have now stated be 
a true one, of her own proper judgment, founded upon the Word 
of GOD, in any such case there can be no doubt. She judges 
that one who practically denies the fundamental doctrine of the 
Church s Unity, of which Holy Communion is the sacramental 
sign and pledge, is in fact a hinderer of GOD S Word, which 
so repeatedly and pathetically enjoins that unity, no less than 
the adulterer. She judges that one who shows a public indif 
ference to the truth, which is at stake in the existence of two or 
more rival communions, does (so far as his example goes) give 
offence to his faithful neighbours ; does tempt, and cause them 
oftentimes, to doubt and to stumble in their obedience, while he 
confirms the unfaithful in their disobedience ; does do a mani 
fest wrong to herself, by disregarding her teaching, by weaken 
ing her influence, by withstanding her authority. In a word, 
she judges that the ordinary qualifications of Communion, with 
out which (when the want is wilful) there is no capacity for 
receiving spiritual benefits, are not, and cannot be fulfilled in 
such a case ; that repentance, with the steadfast purpose of a 
new life, in dutiful subjection to the laws of GOD, (Heb. xiii. 17; 
Rom. xiii. 1, 5; S. Matt, xxiii. 2,) is openly wanting; faith in 
an essential article of the Creed, is openly wanting; charity both 
to GOD and man is openly wanting ; and, above all, there is 
wanting a thankful and effectual remembrance of the death of 
CHRIST; such a remembrance as makes us conformable unto 



258 THE APPEAL IS PARTLY ACCEPTED 

Him, which alone can convey His graces to us, and is a proof 
both to ourselves and others that we do remember Him not in 
word only, but in deed and in truth." 

" And last and first of all we owe it, as I have said, and 
argued perhaps more than enough we owe it to OUR OWN : 
Clergy and laity may both demand it of us : the latter for their 
admonition to warn them against persisting in irregularities into 
which, from no fault on their part, they may have fallen, owing 
to the indistinctness of the present law ; the former for their 
guidance, to let them know how plainly, as in a matter of such 
awful concernment, what it is that the Church expects and re 
quires of them. GOD in His mercy has vouchsafed to us that 
which He has withheld from so many of our brethren the 
blessing to be born of parents living in the true communion of 
His holy Church ; and together with this blessing He has en 
tailed upon us also the responsibilities (and we know that they 
are neither slight nor trivial) that are attached to it. We may 
be represented as insignificant and contemptible in the eyes of our 
fellow-countrymen; but we shall be such indeed, only, when 
knowing and professing THE TRUTH, we fail to vindicate it. We 
may be taunted as uncharitable ; but we know who has said, 
He that loveth father or mother/ fellow-citizens or friends 
t more than Me is not worthy of Me/ And indeed it is in 
love the truest love both to GOD and man that we should 
propose to act. We should be remembering that ancient motto, 
Veritas est maxima Charitas. 9 We should be considering that 
the eye of charity, being single, is long-sighted. It regards not 
one, but all. It scans the certain offence and injury to the 
faithful, as well as the questionable benefit must we not rather 
say the undoubted and great peril? to the froward that goeth 
two ways/ It foresees how undutifulness may grow into irrever 
ence, irreverence into indifference, indifference into unbelief. In 
a word, it judges that when we come together into one place 
only to part thence again into our old dissensions, ( this is not 
to eat the LORD S Supper f this is not (as it was called of old) 
ayaTi^v ?ro<s7v, to make the feast of His love. But above all, it 
looks upward to the form of Him Who walketh in the midst of 
the Golden Candlesticks, and it listens to His voice. I know 



BY THE SYNOD OF ABERDEEN, 259 

thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst 
not bear them that are evil ; and how thou hast tried them which 
say they are Apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars ; 
and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My Name s sake hast 
laboured, and hast not fainted. Nevertheless I have somewhat 
against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember, 
therefore, from whence thou art fallen, and repent and do the 
first works/ " (Rev. ii. 25.) 

The Synod of S. Andrew s having accepted the Ap 
peal, proceeded to address itself to the other dioceses. 
The Synod of Aberdeen, which met on the 8th of Au 
gust, took the subject into its consideration on that 
and the ensuing day ; and the following was the result 
to which it arrived, as recorded in the Minute Book 
of Aberdeen : 

Excerpt from the Minutes of the Synod of Aberdeen, held at 
Aberdeen, on the 8th and 9th of August, 1849. 

" A communication in the shape of a large printed volume, 
intitled, An Appeal to the Scottish Bishops and Clergy, and 
generally to the Church of their Communion/ was transmitted 
from the Bishop and Synod of S. Andrew s, &c,, to the Synod 
of Aberdeen, and presented by the clerk accordingly. 

" After considerable discussion as to the extent of the legiti 
macy of this appeal, three several sets of resolutions were pro 
posed on the subject ; but, it being now nearly six o clock, the 
Bishop adjourned the Synod until the following day at ten a.m. 

" On Thursday the 9th of August, at ten a.m., the adjourned 
Synod met .... The subject of the communication from the 
Synod of S. Andrew s was resumed; when, after some discussion, 
it was at length agreed that the several motions before the Synod 
should give place to the following resolution : moved by Mr. 
Cheyne, and seconded by Mr. Webster, viz. ; 

" The Synod of S. Andrew s having formally sent for the 
consideration of this Synod of Aberdeen, An Appeal to the 
Scottish Church, with certain doctrinal and disciplinary propo- 



260 AND BY THOSE OF MORAY AND BRECHIN, 

sitions, presented by the Rev. W. Palmer, deacon, resolved una 
nimously .... That this Synod approves of all legitimate 
endeavour to defend our Communion from the intrusion of 
strangers, and the imputation of heresy ; but the Synod defers 
indefinitely entering upon the consideration of the forty-four 
doctrinal and forty- eight disciplinary propositions in detail ; and 
in the mean time recommends them to the attentive consideration 
of the Clergy/ 

The Synods of Moray and Brechin also evinced a 
favourable disposition to accept the Appeal. But the 
Episcopal College which met in the beginning of Au 
gust, again rejected it ; thus, a second time, closing the 
door to such an opportunity for the promotion of 
unity as has rarely been given to any Prelate, even 
once, and that too, when the sense of the Priests of the 
Scottish Church had been very widely taken, when a 
very large proportion of them were in favour of the 
effort, when the most venerable of the Bishops had 
sustained the Appeal ; the Primus, to a certain degree, 
sanctioned it, and he who held the highest station in 
the second ecclesiastical order, the Warden of Trinity, 
College, had written in its favour. 

The Episcopal Synod met at Edinburgh on Friday, 
September 7, 1849, and the following was the result : 

"Resolutions agreed upon by the Bishops of the Church in 
Scotland, at their Synod, holden in Edinburgh, September 
7th, 1849, on the appeal of the Rev. William Palmer, 
M.A., and ordered to be communicated to the clerks of the 
several Diocesan Synods. 

"1. The appeal of the Rev. William Palmer to the Scottish 
Bishops and Clergy, and generally to the Church of this Com 
munion, which has been considered in several Diocesan Synods 
of this Church, having been now formally and officially presented 
to this Episcopal College, the Bishops in Synod assembled 
declare their decided opinion to be, 



BUT IS REJECTED BY THE COLLEGE. 261 

" That the appeal has not legitimately arisen. 

"2. The Bishops direct that this resolution be communicated 
by the clerk of this Episcopal Synod to the Rev. William Palmer, 
and also to the clerks of the several Diocesan Synods, for the 
information of the Clergy and laity of this Church. 

"3. In making this communication, the Bishops, remember 
ing their solemn commission to watch as those who must give 
account/ over the peace and prosperity of this Church, intreat 
the Clergy to discourage all attempts to disturb the confidence 
which the members of this Church so generally place in her 
authorized declarations and liturgical offices ; and to remember 
that any measures affecting that full communion which exists 
between this Church and the Churches in England, Ireland, 
and America, and which is of the most unspeakable importance 
to the cause of true religion at home and abroad, must issue in 
results most fatal to this great object, for which our prayers are 
continually offered, namely, that all who confess GOD S holy 
Name may agree in the truth of His holy Word, and live in 
unity and godly love/ 

" 4. The Bishops consider that the existing documents of this 
Church sufficiently show her care to guard the sanctity of holy 
Communion from the intrusion of unworthy applicants. 

"5. The above resolutions will sufficiently show, that the 
Bishops, in Synod assembled, do not concur with the Diocesan 
Synod of Moray and Ross in their view, with respect to the 
advisableness of calling a general Synod of the Church, in 
relation to this subject. 

" A true copy. 

"W. J. TROWER, D.D., 
"Bishop of Glasgow and Galloway, Clerk to 
the Episcopal Synod. Sept. 10th, 1849." 

Mr. Palmer to Bishop Torry. 

" My dear Lord, 

" By your note, which I received at Perth on Saturday, I 
understand that I am not to use your name in sending my 
Appeal to America. 

" It does not appear to me, I confess, that the matter has even 



262 BISHOP TORRY DECLTNES FURTHER INTERFERENCE. 

yet quite come to its conclusion, as from the tenour of your note 
I suppose you consider it to have done. To say nothing of the 
three dioceses of S. Andrew s, Moray, and Brechin, in all of which 
there is, I think, a majority in the diocesan Synods, though only 
just a majority more or less favourable, the Diocesan Synod of 
Aberdeen has shown a strong disposition to take the matter up 
seriously, whenever there is a change in the occupant of that 
See. And further; I was told, on the best authority, that the 
Bishop of Brechin (though he seemed to be unfavourable at the 
time of his Diocesan Synod) differed from his colleagues at the 
recent Episcopal Synod, and voted for affirming the legitimacy 
of the Appeal. This being the case, I think that it will be 
proper to wait till there has been a change in the occupants of 
the Sees of Moray and Aberdeen, and till it shall appear evident 
that the four Dioceses which I have mentioned have all finally 
dropped the matter. 

(C I therefore venture to hope, that though you may not think 
proper to take any fresh step of an active nature after the recent 
resolutions of the Episcopal Synod, you will not withdraw from 
me, at present, that support and countenance, which you have 
hitherto given, nor be unwilling to consider the case to be still 
pending/ I have no intention of shrinking from the avowal 
that the matter has come to an unfavourable termination, when 
ever I see that this is really the case ; but I am always inclined 
to fight it out to the last/ 



Bishop Torry to Mr. Palmer. 

" Rev. dear Sir, 

" I received your letter and also your printed appendix, &c. 

" I do not see that a more stringent inhibition could have 
been made, than what was made by the decision of the Bishops 
at their late Episcopal Synod. 

" As I understand it, it completely ties up my hands, in regard 
to your Appeal, if I wish to remain in communion with my col 
leagues, to depart from which has always been, and still is, 
quite foreign to the feelings of my heart and the convictions of 
my understanding. 



PRESENT STATE OF THE APPEAL. 263 

" The wisdom of the decision is quite a different thing ; but, 
at any rate it seems, in my judgment, obligatory on me, while 
matters are not carried to extremity, and while the liberty of 
adhering to our distinctive eucharistic privileges is not yet at 
tempted to be wrested from us. 

" So far as personal regard is concerned, I continue in friendly 
wishes towards you. But I conceive myself inhibited from any 
further connexion with you in relation to your appeal; which, 
by the decision of the majority of the Episcopal College, seems 
finally dismissed. 

"I remain, &c. &c. 

" PATRICK TORRY, 

"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

Thus the question rested ; and may be said to rest 
still. For I conceive that when the Bishop of S. An 
drew s, conjointly with his Synod, had accepted the 
Appeal, the death of that Prelate did not cause it to 
fall to the ground, more especially when it came to 
pass that the very Priest who had most distinguished 
himself on the side of the appellant, became the suc 
cessor of Bishop Torry. There is nothing, therefore, 
which renders it impossible that, at some future and 
more auspicious time, the thread of these negotiations 
should again be taken up, and some such declaration 
be made on the subject of passive communion as may 
be the means of causing the resumption of the com 
munications already twice interrupted with the Holy 
Governing Synod. 



CHAPTER VII. 

BISHOP TORRY S EDITION OF THE SCOTTISH PRAYER 

BOOK. 

IT is impossible to give a just view of the last and 
greatest effort made by our Bishop for the preservation 
and perpetuation of his national rite, without entering 
into some detail respecting the rise and progress of 
the Scotch Office. So much ignorance exists on the 
whole subject that it will be necessary to begin at the 
beginning, and to trace the germ of that rite till it re 
sulted in its present perfection. 

When, in 1636, it was determined to give a Liturgy 
to the reconstituted Church of Scotland, the indigenous 
Bishops were strongly opposed to the proposition of 
Laud, that the English book should be entirely and 
literally adopted. They represented ; firstly, that 
natural vanity would be wounded, if the offices of a 
foreign country were thus intruded on their own ; and 
secondly, that to every one acquainted with Catholic 
antiquity, the first Prayer Book of Edward VI. might 
evidently be seen to possess a vast superiority over the 
existing form, in the order for the celebration of the 
Holy Communion ; that now there was a fit opportu 
nity of returning to a more primitive use; and that a 
new Liturgy, based on the first Prayer Book, ought to 
be drawn up for the Scottish Church. These argu- 



LAUD S SCOTTISH PRAYER BOOK. 265 

merits prevailed. The Scotch Prelates chiefly con 
cerned were Spottiswood of Glasgow, Maxwell of Ross, 
Wedderburn of Dunblane, and Forbes of Edinburgh : 
the English Bishops, by whom their work was revised, 
were Laud, Juxoh, and Wren. The fate of that book 
is well known : it is here sufficient to refer to its 
differences from our own. As an Appendix to this 
work, I have printed the Scottish Office, as now used 
with the principal variations ; and to that the reader 
is referred for further details. 

The Office book of King Charles presents no more 
than a few slight verbal differences from our own till 
we reach the Offertory : the sentences in which are 
essentially the same as those of the modern Scottish 
Book. The title of the following prayer is still " for 
the whole state of CHRIST S Church Militant here on 
earth ;" the words and oblations are not introduced ; 
but a commemoration of the faithful departed, and of 
the Saints, diluted from that of Edward s First Book, 
is introduced at the close. The exhortations follow, 
as in the English rite, with merely verbal differences ; 
the office is then literally the same till the consecration. 
That prayer itself is considerably altered, and is followed 
by the memorial, or prayer of oblation, which con 
cludes with the first Post- Communion Collect, as we 
now have it. The LORD S Prayer, and the Prayer of 
humble access come next : the words of distribu 
tion, like those in the First Book of Edward VI., 
contain only the former half of that which we now 
employ : and the people answer, Amen. Then comes 
the Thanksgiving, as in our second Post-Commu 
nion Collect, the Gloria in excelsis, and the final 
blessing. 

It will thus be seen that, though a great step was 



266 



ITS USE NEVER RESTORED. 



here made in a right direction, much yet remained to 
be done. The Commemoration Prayer was still confined 
to the " Church Militant :" it still occupied the wrong 
place, and preceded the Consecration ; there was still 
no formal oblation. On the other hand, there was a 
commemoration of the departed ; the doctrine of the 
Prayer of Consecration was made more express and 
distinct ; the oblation," such as it was, was put in the 
right place, as also were the LORD S Prayer, and that 
of humble access. 

The Scottish Liturgy fell with the Scottish Church ; 
but did not immediately rise again with it. "In 
1662," as the present Bishop of S. Andrew s most 
truly writes, " together with the Monarchy, Episcopacy 
was restored : but the public worship of the Church 
remained almost wholly Presbyterian. The failure of 
the first attempt at a Prayer Book deterred all thoughts 
of a second. After twenty-five years the Revolution 
came, and found the Church still in the same state. 
Wistful eyes were no doubt often cast upon the re 
jected Canons and Liturgy of 1637, but no one dared 
to reproduce them. GOD, Who had so long been wor 
shipped in the Church by Presbyterian forms, now saw 
good to suffer also the re-establishment of Presbyterian 
discipline. It was long, however, before even this 
aggravated punishment was effectual to work a com 
plete reform." 

It would seem that the first step taken by the per 
secuted Church of Scotland was the partial adoption 
of the English Liturgy. Several reasons may be as 
signed for this preference. The Scotch office of 1637 
was now unprocurable ; to reprint it would, besides the 
expense, have involved a difficulty in the prayers for the 
sovereign ; and the non-usayers, or Erastian party, 



INFLUENCE OF GADDERAR AND RATTRAY. 267 

ruled with a rod of iron by the exiled Court of S. 
Germains, and its creature, Lockhart of Cam war th, 
naturally opposed a higher standard of doctrine, and 
were willing to assimilate, as far as possible, with the 
English Establishment. The English Liturgy, as Mr. 
Cheyne observes, came besides recommended by 
the facility with which it was obtained through the 
liberality of charitable persons in England, foremost 
among whom was Queen Anne herself. At length, in 
1712, the Earl of Winton, at his own expense, re 
printed verbatim the Scottish Prayer Book. 1 This 
however was only used in his own Chapel, and there, 
not without a protest on the part of Bishop Rose, of 
Edinburgh ; who was then de facto Metropolitan of 
the Scottish Church. 

In 1718, the office of the Non-jurors was published. 
This was entirely based on primitive use ; and, as 
it is undoubtedly one of the fountains of the present 
Scotch office, it is given in the Appendix. 

By this time, the influence of Gadderar, Archibald 
Campbell, and Falconar, already Bishops, and Rattray, 
shortly to be raised to that dignity, was making itself 
felt: and in 1724, there came out "The Communion 
Office for the use of the Church of Scotland, as far as 
concerneth the Ministration of that Holy Sacrament. 
Authorized by King Charles I. anno 1636. Edin 
burgh: printed by Mr. Thomas Ruddiman." This 
also is a verbal reprint : except that it commences with 
the Offertory, and omits the two notices for the cele- 

1 The title is, " The Book of Common Prayer, and administration of 
the Sacraments, and other parts of Divine Service for the use of the 
Church of Scotland : with a paraphrase of the Psalms in metre by King 
James VI. Edinburgh: printed by James Watson, 1712. From the 
copy printed at Edinburgh in the year 1637, by Robert Young, printer to 
King Charles the First." 

T 2 



268 GADDERAR, DIOCESAN OF ABERDEEN I 

bration of Holy Communion : and the publication is 
due to Bishop Gadderar. 

At this time, some, as Bishop Falconar, used the 
office of King Charles : some, as Bishop Rose, used 
the English office with the addition of the Scotch 
" Memorial or Prayer of oblation :" some, as Bishop 
Ochterlony, a staunch non-usager, used the English 
office, with the transposition of the First Post-Com 
munion collect to its proper place, after the Prayer 
of Consecration, (which had been Bishop Overall s 
method.) 

But now a higher influence was at work. James 
Gadderar had been, , in 1712, consecrated a member of 
the Episcopal College, by Bishop Hickes, assisted by 
the Bishops Campbell and Falconar, in London : with 
the consent of the other Prelates. He resided in the 
metropolis, where he officiated to a non-juring congre 
gation till 1722, when he went down to reside in 
Scotland, and was elected by the clergy Diocesan of 
Aberdeen. He then reprinted, as I have said, the 
office of 1637, but made such alterations in pen-and- 
ink as he thought advisable ; his clergy followed his 
example, and many of the laity did the same. There 
was a considerable demand for the work ; and two 
booksellers brought out an edition of it in 1735; 
Bishop Gadderar had previously gone to his reward in 
1 733. The title was, " The Communion Office for the 
Use of the Church of Scotland, as far as concerneth 
the ministration of that Holy Sacrament. Authorized 
by King Charles I. anno 1636. All the parts of this 
office are ranked in the natural order." But, in point 
of fact, this was not the Liturgy of Charles I. : and we 
are expressly informed by Gerard, who was afterwards 
Bishop of Aberdeen, that the title page had never been 



HE ORIGINATES THE PRESENT SCOTTISH OFFICE. 269 

seen by the Clergy, and was entirely due to the book 
sellers already mentioned. This edition was reprinted 
in 1 743, and is, to all intents and purposes, the present 
Scotch Office, except that the Invocation, as in King 
Charles s book, precedes the words of Institution. In 
that year there was an Episcopal Synod holden at 
Edinburgh, which was attended by the Bishops Keith, 
Primus ; White of Dunblane ; Falconar, then of Mo 
ray ; Raitt of Brechin ; and Alexander of Dunkeld. 
Dunbar of Aberdeen was unable from infirmity to 
attend, but consented to all that was done. These 
Bishops, in Synod assembled, " recommended to their 
Clergy, in the strongest manner, the use of the Scottish 
Liturgy in the administration of the Holy Commu 
nion." And this was the first authorization of the 
Scotch Office. 

Then came the great falling away, consequent on 
the savage persecution of 1746: but notwithstanding 
this, another edition was called for in 1 752, and an 
other in 1 755. The latter drops all notice of " the 
parts being arranged in the natural order," but still 
has the "authorized by King Charles. Anno 1636," 
an addition which certainly ought not to have appeared 
on the title page. This book is printed in a bungling 
manner, prefixing the offertory sentences to the exhor 
tation, and then correcting the mistake by an erratum 
at the beginning. Here, for the first time, the Invoca 
tion 1 follows, instead of preceding, the words of Institu 
tion ; and here, also for the first time, the text, "Blessed 
be Thou, O LORD GOD, for ever and ever," &c. is or 
dered to be read by the Presbyter, on offering the alms. 

1 This is worth noticing, because so many writers, e.g., Skinner s Eccles. 
Hist. ii. 682, and Stephen, iv. 383, assert this change to have been made 
in the edition of 1704. 



270 SUBSEQUENT EDITIONS AND ALTERATIONS. 

In 1764, after some consultation among the Prelates, 
the Bishops Falconar of Edinburgh and Primus, and 
Forbes, of Ross and Caithness, put the office into the 
shape in which we have it now : the expression, " that 
they may be to us the Body and Blood of Thy most 
dearly beloved Son ; so that we, receiving them accord 
ing to our Saviour Jesus Christ s holy institution, in 
remembrance of His Death and Passion, may be par 
takers of the same His most precious Body and Blood," 
being altered into, that they may become the Body and 
Blood of Thy most dearly beloved Son. Also the be 
ginning of the Prayer of Consecration was changed, in 
order to make the grammar more complete. Of this 
revisal an edition was brought out the next year at 
Leith, under the immediate superintendence of Bishop 
Forbes, as the former had been under that of Bishop 
Falconar. This edition, as Mr. Cheyne has most 
truly observed, " superseded the use of every other 
form of the Eucharistic Service, and acquired to itself 
the distinctive title of the " Communion Office for the 
Church of Scotland, so far as concerneth the minis 
tration of that Holy Sacrament. " And it is this office 
which is declared by the XVth Canon of the Synod of 
Aberdeen (1811), which is the XXIst of the present 
Canons, to be of primary authority in the Scottish 
Church. 

Two points must therefore be kept in mind. There 
was not, properly speaking, any Scotch Prayer Book ; 
nor were all the offices of the English Prayer Book 
enjoined by the Canons with the same strictness. 
Those which were made by them of entire obligation 
are the following : Morning and Evening Service, by 
Canon XXVIII. : the Litany, by Canon XXIX. : the 
Baptismal Service, by Canon XVII. : the Catechism, 



AN AUTHORIZED SCOTCH PRAYER BOOK A DESIDERATUM. 271 

by Canon XVIII. : the offices for Ordination and Con 
secration, by Canon VIII. Less strictly or partially 
enjoined are the offices for Holy Matrimony, by 
Canon XXII. : the Visitation of the Sick, and the 
Burial of the Dead, by Canon XXIII. The particular 
form of Confirmation is no where specified. There 
were also expressions in the Occasional Services which 
could not be employed as they stand in the English 
Prayer Book, and which were therefore altered accord 
ing to the fancy of every Scotch Bishop. For example : 
It was impossible that in a Church where there are 
not usually Archdeacons the Archdeacon should pre 
sent to the Bishop those who were to be ordained 
Priests or Deacons. It was equally impossible that in 
a Church where there are no Archbishops the Arch 
bishop should be directed how to ordain a Bishop. 
It was also out of the question that "the United 
Church of England and Ireland" and " the Metropo- 
litical Church of N." should appear in any Prayer 
Book which professed to be that of the Scottish 
Church. These differences are, indeed, slight, but 
they are examples of the fact that a Scottish Prayer 
Book could not be said to exist. 

Again; even in that which is the distinguishing 
mark of the Church of Scotland, her office for the Holy 
Eucharist, the variations between different printed 
forms were perfectly startling. Thus, the Prayer of 
Consecration, according to the office generally used, 
commences thus : 

" All glory be to Thee, Almighty GOD, our heavenly FATHER, 
for that Thou of Thy tender mercy, didst give Thine only SON 
JESUS CHRIST, to suffer death on the Cross for our redemption ; 
Who by His own oblation of Himself once offered," &c. 



272 BISHOP TORRY IS REQUESTED TO AUTHORIZE 

But in the Communion Office, printed by Grant of 
Edinburgh, in 1844, the beginning of the same prayer 
(and that, be it remembered,, the most solemn part of 
the whole Liturgy) stands thus : 

" All glory be to Thee, Almighty GOD, our heavenly FATHER, 
for creating man after Thine own image, and graciously giving 
him the enjoyment of Paradise, and when he had forfeited happi 
ness both for himself and his posterity, by transgressing Thy com 
mandment, that Thou of Thy tender mercy didst give Thy only SON 
our LORD JESUS CHRIST to suffer death on the Cross for our re 
demption : Who by His own oblation of Himself once offered, &c." 

It is not wonderful therefore that a desire should 
have been expressed for such a Scottish Prayer Book 
as might be used without alteration or mutilation ; 
and that in a Church which in many of its more 
ancient congregations had maintained the practice of 
reserving the blessed Sacrament, and of using the 
mixed chalice, some rubric should be inserted which 
should authorize these two customs. Add to which, 
the "wee bookies" which contain the so-called forms 
of the Scotch Office, as used then and as generally 
used now, begin simply with the exhortation, " Dearly 
beloved in the LORD, ye that mind to come," &c. For 
aught therefore that appears, the celebrating Priest 
might commence 1 with those words, omitting Collect, 
Epistle, Gospel, and Nicene Creed. 

At this time Bishop Torry was confessedly the only 
surviving Bishop, with one exception, of the Epoch of 
persecution, and might therefore be supposed to be 
the purest source whence the traditions of the inde 
pendent Scottish Church, as perfected by Gadderar, 
might be derived. 

J Of this practice I know at least one well authenticated instance. 



AN EDITION OF THE SCOTTISH PRAYER BOOK. 273 

Bishop Torry himself shall give the history of the 
commencement of his Prayer Book. 

"Peterhead, March [April] 25, 
" S. Mark s Day, Easter Tuesday, 1848. 

" In the month of September, 1847, when I went to Perth, 
Muthill, and Crieff, for purposes peculiarly restricted to my 
official commission, an address was presented to me in the vestry 
room of the church at Muthill, signed by seven of the Clergy of 
my Diocese, the Very Rev. John Torry, Dean ; the Rev. John 
Macmillan ; the Rev. Alexander Lendrum : the Rev. Thomas 
Walker ; the Rev. J. Charles Chambers ; the Rev. Thomas Wild- 
man all Presbyters ; and the Rev. William Palmer, Deacon ; 
stating that they were deeply sensible of the importance of 
having the Liturgy and usages of the Church in Scotland, for 
the last century, attested by a Prelate of my age and experience, 
and begging to express their desire that such a book might be 
edited under my sanction, as shall serve as a document of refer 
ence and authority, in regard to the practice of our Church/ 
To this view of the design and object of the proposed Service 
Book, then I had, and still entertain, no objection ; for I am 
under a strong conviction, that of those usages, peculiar to our 
practice, all of them were not only lawful, but edifying, and some 
of them indispensable to the right belief and administration of 
the ordinances of our Divine REDEEMER, viz., Baptism, Confir 
mation, and the LORD S Supper : and of the blessed fruits to be, 
in faith, expected from them. 

" But at the very instant when the proposal was made, I en 
tirely disavowed all liability for the expense of the proposed 
edition of such a book. And I now further disavow any the 
least intentions, or right, of prescribing the adoption of it beyond 
the limits of my own Diocese, and even not there, farther than 
its merits constitute a just claim of decided preference, which 
however it is calculated to produce in the judgment of every one 
qualified and disposed to examine the evidence in its favour, as 
exhibited in the writings of the earliest and purest ages of 
Christianity. 

"P. T. Bishop/ 



274 THE CONTROVERSY ABOUT THE PRAYER BOOK, 

Accordingly, the work so recommended was edited 
by certain Presbyters of the Bishop s Diocese, every 
proof being forwarded to, and revised by them. It would 
certainly have been wiser to name those who were 
thus intrusted with the preparation of the work, and to 
submit it, before publication, to the Diocesan Synod, 
the Bishop s standing council in the government of 
his diocese. It was also unfortunate that, at the time 
the Prayer Book was in the press, the Diocese was 
suffering from internal dissensions, and that there was 
a sad bitterness of language in the discussions con 
nected both with the book we are now considering, 
and also with the then rapidly advancing institution of 
S. Ninian s. The necessary absence of Bishop Torry 
from his Diocese, no doubt, tended to make matters 
worse; the Clergy wanting the moving and living 
power of their Prelate among them. 

To these dissensions it will be sufficient to have 
alluded ; and GOD forbid that though myself enter 
taining a strong opinion on the comparative degree 
of right and wrong in the two parties I should say 
one word which could open old wounds, or disturb the 
peace of a Diocese now again happily united under the 
wise and energetic governance of its present Prelate. 
My own opinion was then, and is now, that in the 
publication of the Scottish Prayer Book Bishop Torry 
was perfectly justified, but that the manner of that 
publication was not wise, nor perhaps altogether right ; 
that almost all the objections to faults in the work 
were ill founded ; and that another generation of the 
Scottish Church will practically reverse the judgment 
of a majority in this. Feeling thus, and knowing that 
the good Bishop whose life I am writing also felt so, 
I believe that I should neither do my duty to him, 



HOW TO BE REGARDED. 275 

nor to the truth, if I did not, to the best of my 
power, defend his conduct in that controversy which 
embittered and darkened the latter years of his life. 
I am simply to act the part of an honest biogra 
pher; and I trust that those who themselves were 
concerned in the opposition to the Prayer Book will 
give me credit for believing that they acted conscien 
tiously, and that nothing is further from my wish 
than to say one word which may wound their feelings. 
On this subject I refer to what I have said in the 
Preface. 

The uneasy feelings which prevailed on the pro 
posed edition may be learnt from the following let 
ters : 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

"April 15th, 1850. 

" My dear Bishop, 

" Your letter of the 13th iust. I have received, and have to 
say in return, that your information in regard to an edition of 
the Scotch Prayer Book is partly true, and in part, grossly 
erroneous. 

"Such a book is in the press, in virtue of an address to 
me about three years ago, by the Clergy of my Diocese ; or 
rather, I should say, is in the hands of bookbinders ; for the 
proofs of the different parts, as they were prepared, were sub 
mitted to me, and I saw no fault in them, nor can I conceive 
that any others will be able, however much inclined to do so, 
unless they can prove our Eucharistic Service (still as yet by 
Canon of primary authority) to be faulty, and our use of the 
symbol of the Cross in Confirmation to be so ; which although 
left off by some, for reasons best known to themselves, was, 
in my view, no sign of wisdom, nor warranted by the example 
of the purely primitive Church, nor by that of the Church 
of England, at the period of the Reformation; and is really 



276 PUBLICATION OF THE PRAYER BOOK. 

inconsistent with our claim of being a distinct independent 
national Church. 

" In the mean time the erection of the cathedral goes on pros 
perously in spite of all the hostility shown towards it. And it 
is my persuasion that, if quietly persevered in, it will trium 
phantly surmount every obstacle. Faith in GOD S promises 
seems to warrant this persuasion. A work undertaken in the 
fear of GOD and for the promotion of His glory, by rendering 
unto Him daily Christian worship, morning and evening, cannot 
be otherwise than the means of obtaining and securing His 
heavenly blessing. 

"I will be glad to see you along with Bishop Forbes and 
Bishop Trower on Saturday, notwithstanding the circumstances 
above alluded to, for I am very truly, &c. &c. 

"PATRICK TORRY, Bishop." 

The Bishop of to . 

" This Prayer Book affair does seem to me an instance of the 
highest presumption I ever heard of. The venerable Bishop s 
part in it makes it the more painful and difficult. I do not at 

all like the Bishop of s letter, and should think that 

these partizan and unauthorized movements have the effect of 
blinding people to the tortuousness of their policy and conduct. 
.... if a Scotch Prayer Book should be edited by the Epis 
copal Synod. But in this case, the very utmost that could be 
conceded, I think, with respect to special usages would be, that 
uniformity should be the object in view; but Bishops might be 
permitted to respect old usages under certain limitations and 
this, if issued by the Episcopal Synod, could of course have 
authority only so far as the Episcopal Synod may legitimately 
use influence. It is indeed too weighty a matter for any final 
settlement short of a general Synod." 

The Book appeared in April, 1850, under the title 
of " The Book of Common Prayer, and administration 
of the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of 
the Church, according to the use of the Church of 



ITS DIFFERENCES FROM THE ENGLISH PRAYER BOOK. 277 

Scotland : together with the Psalter or Psalms of 
David, pointed as they are to be sung or said in 
Churches ; and the form and manner of making, or 
daining, and consecrating of Bishops, Priests, and 
Deacons. Edinburgh : R. Lendrum and Co., Hanover 
Street. 1849." And with the following Certificate 
from the Bishop : 

" I hereby certify that I have carefully examined this edition 
of the Book of Common Prayer, and that it is in strict confor 
mity with the Usage of the Church of Scotland ; arid I ac 
cordingly recommend it to the Use of the Clergy of my own 
Diocese. 

" PATRICK TORRY, D.D., 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, 
"and Dunblane." 

Of the arrangement and rubrics of the Communion 
Office I shall not speak here, reserving them for the 
Appendix : but shall confine myself to those points in 
which the other services differ from the English Prayer 
Book. 

The Calendar has these additional Saints : SS. David, 
Jan. 11; Mungo, Jan. 13; Colman, Feb. 18; Con- 
stantine, March 11 ; Patrick, March 17; Cyril, March 
18; Cuthbert, March 20; Gilbert, April 1; Serf, 
April 20 ; Columba, June 9 ; Palladius, July 6 ; Ni- 
nian, Sept. 16 ; Adamnan, Sept. 20 ; Margaret, Nov. 
16; Ode, Nov. 27; Drostane, Dec. 4. These were 
taken from the Calendar prefixed to Laud s book. 

Morning and Evening Prayer, and the Collects, 
Epistles, and Gospels, are verbally the same with those 
in our own book. 

The Office of Public Baptism is prefaced by rubrics, 
compounded of that in the English Book, and of part 



278 CONFIRMATION : 

| 

of the XVIIth Scotch Canon, the only essential 
difference between those and our own being the per 
mission given to parents to become Sponsors for their 
own children. 

At the end of the Baptismal Service is a Scottish 
use : 

" When Baptism is not administered during Divine Service, the 
Minister shall conclude with the Apostolic Benediction) The 
Grace of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, &c." 

The public Baptism of adults is followed by a rubric 
regarding re-baptism, also taken from the XVIIth 
Canon. 

The Catechism is followed by rubrics taken from the 
XVIIIth ; and Confirmation in like manner prefaced 
from the XlXth. 

The form of Confirmation is as follows : 

1(1 Then all of them in order kneeling before the Bishop, he shall 
make a Cross on the forehead, and lay his hands upon the head of 
every one severally, saying, I sign thee with the sign of the 
Cross ; and I lay mine hands upon thee, in the Name of the 
FATHER, and of the SON, and of the HOLY GHOST, Defend, 
LORD, this Thy child [or this Thy servant] with Thy heavenly 

1 The form of the Nonjurors was this : 

" Before the Bishop begins the Office of Confirmation he shall take some 
chrism or ointment, and putting it into a decent vessel, he shall stand and 
consecrate it in manner and form following, unless he hath, some by him 
already consecrated. 

Bishop. The LORD be with you. 

Answer. And with thy spirit. 

Bishop. Let us pray. 

And the people kneeling, the Bishop shall say, 

O LORD of mercies and Father of lights, from whom every good and 
perfect gift proceedeth ; send down, we beseech Thee, Thine Holy Spirit 
to sanctify this ointment ; and grant that all those who, after baptism, 
shall be anointed therewith, may be cleansed and purified both in body 
and soul, be confirmed in godliness, and obtain the blessings of the HOLY 



THE RESERVED SACRAMENT. 279 

grace, that he may continue Thine for ever ; and daily increase 
in Thy Holy Spirit more and more, until he come unto Thy 
everlasting kingdom. Amen." 

The Visitation of the Sick is preceded by rubrics 
from the XXIIIrd Canon. 

It was, however, those in the Communion of the 
Sick which gave the greatest offence, they here fol 
low: 

( But if the sick person be not able to come to the Church, and 
yet is desirous to receive the Communion, he must give timely 
notice to the Curate, who shall thereupon carry the same unto him 
if he have It reserved. But if there be a necessity for the sick 
person to receive the blessed Eucharist before the time of the next 
public celebration, and It hath not been reserved, then upon timely 
warning given, the Priest shall come and visit the sick person, and 
having a convenient place, with all things necessary so prepared 
that he may reverently minister, shall there celebrate the Holy 
Communion, beginning with the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel, here 
following, fyc." 

" When the Curate ministers to a sick person of the reserved 
Gifts, he shall begin with the words, As our SAVIOUR CHRIST 



GHOST, Who with the FATHER and the SON, liveth and reigneth ever 
one GOD world without end. Amen. 

Then all the people shall stand up and the Bishop shall proceed to the 
Office. 

The matter of the chrism or ointment for Confirmation is sweet oil of olives 
and precious balsam, commonly catted Balm of Gilead." 

The form itself: 

" Then, all of them kneeling in order before the Bishop, he shall anoint 
every one of them with the chrism or ointment, making the sign of the Cross 
upon their forehead, and saying, 

N., I sign thee with the sign of the Cross ; I anoint thee with holy 
ointment. 

Then the Bishop shall lay his hand upon the head of the person he is con 
firming, and say, 

And I lay my hand upon thee, in the Name of the FATHEB, and of the 
SON, and of the HOLY GHOST. Amen." 



280 THE TITLE " CHURCH OF SCOTLAND." 

hath commanded and taught us/ with the LORD S Prayer, 
and then shall say the Exhortation) Ye that do truly and 
earnestly repent you of your sins/ with the Confession fol 
lowing ; and, if he be a Priest, may add the Absolution, and he 
shall then proceed to say the comfortable words of Holy Scripture, 
with the prayer of humble access, changing, if necessary, its be 
ginning into These Thy humble servants do not presume, or 
This Thy humble servant doth not presume, with other similar 
changes ; and at the distribution of the Holy Sacrament, he shall 
first receive the Communion himself, unless he hath done so that 
day already, and after minister unto them that are appointed to 
communicate with the sick, if there be any, and last of all to the 
sick person." 

In the Ordination Services, the necessary alterations 
of " Primus/ &c. were made, and some very long ru 
brics affixed, principally taken from the Canons. 

The rubrics of the Communion Office itself I reserve 
for the appendix. 

One other charge brought forward against the 
Prayer Book may most conveniently be noticed here. 
Exception was taken against the words, " the Church 
of Scotland" in the title. The objection is thus put 
in the memorial of his Clergy to the Bishop, of which 
more presently. 

" It is contrary to the good faith which we owe to our Civil 
Governors, who would never have relieved us from penal disa 
bilities, as was done in 1792, could they have anticipated that, 
in the title of the very first Prayer Book, we were to print for 
the use of our Communion, we should assume to ourselves the 
precise* denomination which the law, whether rightfully or not, 
confers only on the Presbyterian establishment." 

To this it would surely have been sufficient to an 
swer that the title of the Church of Scotland was 
neither given by the law, nor could be taken away by 



THE TITLE " CHURCH OF SCOTLAND." 281 

it ; and that the surrender of such a name would have 
been a tacit recognition of the principle that Episco 
palians were one sect out of many. But, in point of 
fact, the allegation is contradicted by historical truth. 
All the editions of the Communion Office, previously 
to 1792, purport to be "for the use of the Church of 
Scotland ;" the copies of that office were forwarded 
to the English Prelates and to Thurlow, who must 
therefore have been fully aware of the claim made by 
11 Episcopalians" to the title in question ; and yet 
the penal laws would not have been relaxed, it seems, 
had such a claim been foreseen by the civil oppressors 
of the Church. Add to which, that in the very next 
edition, printed after the repeal of the persecuting laws, 
the same title appears again. [Edit, of John Moir, 
Edinburgh, 1796.] And so down to the present time. 
It may be doubted whether, during the last century, 
any other formula was ever used, except once or 
twice by the College Bishops, and then not without a 
strong protest, as we have already seen. 

The Episcopal Synod met at Aberdeen on the 17th 
of April. The question of the Prayer Book having 
been brought before them, it was by them con 
demned : the Bishop of Brechin dissenting. This was 
a severe and unsuspected blow to the aged Bishop : 
and he thus mentions it to a friend : 

" My dear Sir, 

" That which you state as a subject of congratulation in 
England, and which from its intrinsic merits deserves to be so 
(I mean the publication of the Scotch Liturgy) is threatened to 
be made a cause of trouble to me. 

" The Episcopal Synod, holden at Aberdeen, last Wednesday 
and Thursday, have ordered it to be suppressed, and have given 
me warning to recall my recommendation of the use of it, 

u 



282 THE PRAYER BOOK CONDEMNED 

although I limited that recommendation solely to my own Dio 
cese. Now it appears to me that my colleagues have acted ultra 
vires j and that their attempt is tantamount to an endeavour to 
suppress a service which has been declared to be of primary 
authority in this Church, in three general Synods of the whole 
Church. Those determined on suppressing it are, I believe, only 
two in number, although I am uncertain : and my conscience 
would not permit me to obey the order. 

" It is affected to be said that I wish to dictate to the whole 
Church. Now my universal disavowal of such an attempt is a 
sufficient confutation of that slander. Whatever other faults 
may be chargeable against me, ambition is none of them. I 
think this last is the cry of despair. The enemies of the Perth 
Cathedral have shifted the ground of enmity often ; and I hope 
they will find this last effort as useless as the rest have been. 

" I will despatch, along with this, a letter to Mr. Boyle, this 
evening ; and ever am, my dear sir, very respectfully yours, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &e." 

The subject having been thus mooted in the Episcopal 
Synod, was taken up by the Diocesan Synod of S. An 
drew s. By it a memorial was directed to be prepared 
and presented to the Bishop. The other Diocesan 
Synods, by greater or less majorities, censured the 
publication ; and the Bishop, now in his 86th year, 
afflicted with a painful disease, and almost alone, was 
exposed to incessant attacks from members of that 
Church for which he had " laboured more abundantly 
than they all." 

The memorial of his own Synod is now before me. 
I shall quote only two paragraphs from it, as a speci 
men of the language employed to, and the accusation 
brought against one of the most aged and venerable 
Bishops in Christendom. 

Taking the grounds, so often in similar cases taken 



BY THE SYNOD OF ABERDEEN. 283 

before, that they were not alluding to the Bishop, but 
his advisers, his presbyters, &c. 

" That the men who have so acted appear to us to have abused 
the confidence you reposed in them ; that whereas your lordship 
had no intention of acting otherwise than legally, canonical! y, 
consistently, and faithfully, they have made you to appear to act 
in a way the reverse of all these : illegally, towards the State ; 
uncanonically towards the Church ; inconsistently, with your own 
practice; faithlessly and uncharitably, in the relations in which you 
stand to us, and to a large proportion of the laity of your flock. 

" Should your lordship, as we humbly hope, be prevailed upon, 
from these considerations, to give your consent to this petition, 
we shall gladly consent to the withdrawal of our recent resolu 
tions from the Diocesan Record, with the sincerest expressions 
of concern and regret, that from the unavoidable absence of your 
lordship, and from the perplexing and unprecedented circum 
stances in which the Synod was then placed, it should ever have 
been our duty to adopt such a course. We call those circum 
stances unprecedented, because we believe it is without a parallel 
in the history of Christendom, that a Bishop of a Church, which 
has adopted, and carries on the practice of annual Diocesan 
Synods, should have consented to issue a new Book of Common 
Prayer without any counsel or communication with his own 
Synod, either before or since the publication ; and that a single 
Bishop of a National Church, which observes the practice of 
annual Episcopal Synods, should issue such a book, bearing the 
name of the whole Church, without the consent or advice of his 
Episcopal Brethren ; who, even if they had no Law or Canon to 
authorize them in condemning such a step (though we humbly 
conceive they have had both), could not but do as they have 
done, upon the simplest principles of self-defence." 

Bishop Tony in reply to the memorial : 

" Peterhead, August 28th, 1850. 
" Rev. dear Sir, 

" In answer to your second printed communication in the 
form of a Memorial and Petition, I have to say that I am so 

u 2 



284 

far from acceding to your request, that I had previously sent a 
Memorial to each of my colleagues, stating that, in order to 
preserve the peace of my own conscience and the best convic 
tions of my understanding, and to keep free of the sin and the 
shame of offering any indignity to the memory of those great 
and pious men in our Church, who have, long since, gone before 
us; I have resolved, at whatever disadvantage to myself, 
individually, not to recall the Scottish Prayer Book lately 
published. 

" Should violent measures be followed out, I shall receive 
them as a portion of my cross, and beseech GOD to make them 
instrumental towards my greater happiness hereafter. 

" In the meantime I am a greater friend to my Presbyters 
than, I think, they are to themselves, and I commit them to the 
keeping of Him who has the hearts of all persons in His hands, 
and who (if they desire it) will guide them, but not compel them, 
to what is right. 

"Your affectionate brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

The memorial referred to is as follows ; and it 
affords, I think, a remarkable proof of mental vigour 
and moral courage : though with one or two of his 
statements it is impossible altogether to agree. 

" Peterhead, August 23rd, 1850. 
" (Circular.) 

" Memorial by the Bishop of S. Andrew s to his colleagues the 
Bishops of the Church in Scotland, in reference to the 
publication of the Scottish Prayer Book. 

" My dear Colleagues in CHRIST, 

" Such a stir and flame have been excited by the publication 
of the book mentioned above, that I deem it necessary to remon 
strate with the majority of my colleagues the opponents of 
that measure in the form of a memorial. 

" I think it of importance to remark that I do not proceed by 



HIS MEMORIAL TO THE EPISCOPAL SYNOD. 285 

way of appeal, because that might imply my admission that a 
competent judgment had been delivered, while I hold the pro 
ceeding, as a judicial proceeding, utterly nugatory, being ex parte, 
and in absence of those chiefly concerned in the alleged offence. 
The parties are all well known, and ought to have been sum 
moned for the purpose of defending themselves. 

"It will be difficult to find an apology for taking up the ques 
tion in absence of the parties concerned, namely, those Presby 
ters who entreated their Bishop, by a written and signed address, 
that such a book might be published as an authentic record of 
the venerable usages of our Church, which have the sanction 
and example of purely primitive antiquity, and indicate nothing 
erroneous or superstitious. 

"I therefore thought myself justified in yielding to the re 
quest of six Presbyters of my Diocese ; deeming their request 
reasonable, and foreseeing no trouble likely to arise from it to 
myself, to them, or to the Church. 

" It ought never to be forgotten that the Episcopacy of Scot 
land is a Diocesan, and not a College-Episcopacy, like what 
existed in this country upwards of one hundred years ago. It 
was tried too long, and found wanting, and therefore was com 
pletely relinquished ; and it is not to be forgotten that there is 
no principle (bearing on Church discipline) against which the 
Church has more carefully guarded, in my day, than the assump 
tion of anything like archiepiscopal authority. 

" In the review of this painful matter, 1 feel compelled in 
justice to myself, as a Diocesan Bishop, and in justice to those 
of my Clergy who, from the purest love of their Church pro 
jected the edition of the Scottish Book of Common Prayer, to 
call on my colleagues to revoke their sentence, in reference to it, 
delivered at Aberdeen, during the Synod holden there, from the 
17th to the 19th of April this year. 

" And whereas the majority of the Bishops, there and then 
convened, were induced to act in this matter, with an entire dis 
regard of the requisite form of legal proceeding ; I further say, 
that they will best consult their own credit in their judicial 
character, by at once recalling their sentence, and thereby merit 
ing the credit of restoring and confirming truth, peace, and bar- 



286 THE PRAYER BOOK AGAIN CONDEMNED 

mony among us. With my hearty prayer for these blessings, I 
subscribe myself your affectionate brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 

"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 
" To the Right Rev. Bishop of Brechin." 

This was sent to Bishop Forbes, and was accom 
panied by the following letter : 

" Peterhead, August 20th, 1850. 
" My dear Bishop Forbes, 

" In answer to your letter received a few days ago, I have 
to say that I have determined, on no account, to recall the 
Scottish Prayer Book, but on the contrary, have scrolled a me 
morial, addressed to my colleagues hostile to that publication, 
advising them to recall their sentence condemnatory of it, as in 
jurious to my character as a Diocesan Bishop, and illegal in 
itself ; so far as I understand the law in such cases, and as done 
with an entire disregard of the requisite forms of legal procedure. 
"By doing so they will best consult their own credit, but 
whether they will do so, remains to be seen. 

" If they proceed to extremities I still have a remedy in my 
power, by retaining my integrity and consistency, and commit 
ting myself into the hands of my ultimate and infallible Judge, 
who is equally merciful and just. 

" I remain, 

" My dear Bishop, 
" Your affectionate brother and friend, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 
" To the Right Rev. the Bishop of 

" Brechin, Dundee. 

" P.S. Although not applicable to you, I will send you a 
copy of the memorial, not a protest. I have been very ill since 
I had the happiness of seeing you, and am now in almost the 
lowest state of feebleness, though, blessed be GOD, at present 
without much pain or fever." 



BY THE EPISCOPAL SYNOD. 287 

At their autumnal Synod, the Bishops drew up and 
forwarded to Bishop Torry the following document, 
Bishop Forbes again dissenting; it was however not 
then printed. 

" Edinburgh, September 5, 1850. 

" The Synod of Bishops of the Church in Scotland is under 
the very painful necessity of recalling the attention of their 
Eight Reverend Brother, the Bishop of S. Andrew s, to the 
solemn engagement to which he, in common with every Bishop 
since the days of Bishop Rattray, has given his written adher 
ence, at the time of his consecration : 

" Item, That in all matters relating to the Church, worship 
and discipline thereof, we shall be determined by the same majority 
as in the former Article. 

" The Bishops find it necessary to remind their venerable bro 
ther of this pledge, in consequence of his having given his sanc 
tion to a book, purporting to be the Prayer Book according to the 
use of the Church of Scotland, without even consulting his bro 
ther Bishops ; and his having continued that sanction, notwith 
standing their repudiation of the said book, and their request 
that the Bishop of S. Andrew s would withdraw his imprimatur. 

" It is needless for the Bishops to assure their venerable bro 
ther of their reluctance to take any steps that can be regarded 
as harsh or severe. Such steps are as little in accordance with 
their disposition, their fraternal regard for the Bishop of S. 
Andrew s, and their tender consideration for his advanced age, 
as they are in harmony with the temper of the times. 

"The Bishops, however, intreat their venerable brother to 
consider how he can reconcile his recent acts with the pledge to 
which he gave his deliberate adherence at the time of his conse 
cration ; and they earnestly enjoin him, in a matter so imme 
diately concerning the worship and discipline of the Church as 
its Book of Common Prayer, to withdraw his sanction and 
recommendation in favour of any Book, as to the full and ca 
nonical authority of which he differs from the majority of his 
brethren. 

"W. J. TBOWER, Bishop. 



288 THE EPISCOPAL SYNOD ADMONISH BISHOP TORRY, 

" DECLARATION signed by all Bishops of the Church in Scotland, 
at the time of their Consecration. 

"We, Thomas Rattray, William D unbar, Robert Keith, and 
Robert White, Bishops of the Church of Scotland, do hereby 
solemnly declare and promise, mutually to each other, that while 
the Church continues in the present situation, we will not, upon 
any whatsoever consideration, assist in the Consecration of any 
person in order to be a Bishop of this Church, without the 
consent and approbation of the majority of us that shall happen 
to be alive at the time, or the consent and approbation of the 
majority of such persons as we shall from time to time receive 
into our Episcopal Order, and who shall adhere to this agree 
ment, declaration, and promise, by their subscription on the 
foot thereof. 

" Item, We declare that in .all matters relating to the Church, 
worship, and discipline thereof, we shall be determined by the 
same majority as in the former article. 
" William Dunbar. 

T. Rattray. 

Robert Keith. 

R. White. 

C. Hay, elected Bishop of Moray and Ross, adheres. 
(Mr. Hay died before he was consecrated.) 

Will. Falcon ar adheres/ &c. &c. 

They, at the same time, in an address " To all 
Faithful Members of the Episcopal Church of Scot 
land/ thus referred to the Prayer Book : 

" The Bishops would not have thought it necessary to advert 
especially to this subject, had it not now become even too noto 
rious that a Prayer Book has been published with the sanction 
of the Bishop of S. Andrew s, purporting to be the Prayer Book 
according to the use of the Church of Scotland, although it con 
tains rubrics which have been sanctioned neither by our General 
Synod, nor even by the Episcopal College, and does not contain 
that office for the administration of the Holy Communion which 



AND WRITE TO THE ENGLISH BISHOPS. 289 

is actually used, under the sanction of the Canons, by a large 
proportion of the congregations of this Church. The fact that 
such a Prayer Book had been prepared, and even printed and 
issued (without their knowledge or authority), became known to 
the Bishops immediately before their Synod in April at Aber 
deen ; and with this book actually before them, the Bishops 
passed a resolution, which they trusted would have checked its 
farther issue, and would have awakened those who had been en 
gaged in so unwarranted an act to a sense of the most lamenta 
ble forgetfulness which they had shown of what was due to the 
constituted authorities of this Church. 

" The Bishops lament that, in defiance of this resolution, the 
book has been actually advertised and sold. It remains, there 
fore, for them only to declare solemnly, as the Synod of Bishops 
of this Church, that the book, in its present form and character, 
has no Sy nodical or Canonical authority, and is not what it pur 
ports and pretends to be, the Book of Common Prayer according 
to the use of the Church of Scotland. So far as the faithful 
members of this Church respect the counsel of their Spiritual 
Fathers, they will abstain from using or countenancing the said 
pretending Prayer Book, the publication of which the Bishops 
most deeply lament as the needless introduction of a new ele 
ment of division and disagreement." 

And, on the same day, they addressed the following 
circular to the English Prelates : 

" Circular, addressed to the Most Reverend the Archbishops 
and the Right Reverend the Bishops of the Anglican Com 
munion. 

"Edinburgh, Sep. 5, 1850. 
" My Lord, 

" The Bishops of the Scottish Episcopal Church, assembled 
in Synod, have ascertained that a book, intituled The Book of 
Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments, accord 
ing to the use of the Church of Scotland/ has been printed in 
Edinburgh, and is now sold and circulated in England. 



290 BISHOP TORRY REFUSES 

" They consider it to be their duty to inform your Lordship, 
and all other Prelates of the Anglican Communion, that the said 
book is not the Book of Common Prayer according to the use of 
the Church in or of Scotland ; that it possesses no Canonical 
authority; and that neither the College of Bishops nor the 
Church at large is answerable for a book compiled and published 
without their approbation, consent, or knowledge. 
" I have the honour to be, 

"Your Lordship s 
" Faithful brother and servant in CHRIST, 

"W. J. TROWER, D.D., 
{ Bishop of Glasgow and Galloway, 
" Clerk to the Episcopal Synod of the Church 
" in Scotland." 



It was thus that the Bishop replied to the charge 
of breaking the promise given before his consecra 
tion. 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Trower. 

" Peterhead, Sept. 9th, 1850. 

" Right Rev. and dear brother, 

" I received your letter of the 5th in answer to which I 
have to say, that the object of the promise I made, previously to 
my Consecration, is much misunderstood. It was for the con 
tinuation, and, as far as my influence could effect it, the extension 
of our National Eucharistic Office, in my own Diocese, in the 
belief of which, every Bishop of this Church, were then of one 
heart and mind. 

" To that object I have been, hitherto, faithful, and, by GOD S 
grace, intend to continue so. 

" The promise exacted, and freely given, could never be un 
derstood to mean that I should be ruled by the majority of my 
colleagues should they lay it aside, or admit anything heretical, 
such as Zuinglianism or Arianism, should these heresies be 
come prevalent in this Church ; which GOD forbid ! 

" But the excerpt from your minute of the Episcopal Synod, 



TO WITHDRAW THE PRAYER BOOK. 291 

holden at Edinburgh, on the 4th instant, requires time for grave 
deliberation, of which time I must avail myself. 
" Meanwhile, I remain, with truly fraternal regard, 

" Your affectionate brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 
"To the Right Rev. the Bishop of Glasgow 
"and Galloway." 

The following fragment is well worth preservation ; 
it appears to have been addressed by the Episcopal 
College, and to have commenced by stating the 
writer s reasons for believing that he had not adhered 
to the second clause of the declaration while signing 
the first. In fact, as is well put by Bishop Tony, 
that clause, if strictly interpreted, would have proved 
too much ; since it would oblige every Scotch Bishop 
to follow a majority of his colleagues to any kind of 
error or heresy. 

"But although the Bishop of S. Andrew s was not called 
upon to adhere to the second portion of the declaration, 1709, 
and has not adhered to it ; and, therefore, in respect of it, has 
not violated by his conduct, as to the Scottish Prayer Book, any 
pledge given by him at his consecration ; yet there was a pledge 
asked from him, and given by him, prior to his consecration, 
which he must now find fully binding upon him, and which the 
other Bishops should not have overlooked, when they speak of 
violating pledges given at consecration. It is in these words, 
viz., I, the undersigned, do hereby, voluntarily, and ex animo 
declare, being now about to be promoted, by the mercy of 
GOD, to a seat in the Episcopal College of the Church of Scot 
land, that when promoted to the Episcopate, I will co-operate 
with my colleagues in supporting a steady adherence to the 
truths and doctrines by which our Church has been so happily 
distinguished, and particularly to the doctrine of the Holy Eu 
charist, as laid down in our excellent Communion Office; the 
use of which I will strongly recommend by my own practice, 



292 HIS EXPLANATION OF THE PLEDGE 

and by every other means in nay power. In testimony whereof, 
I have signed this declaration, at Aberdeen, on the 12th day of 
October, 1808, as witness my hand, 

PATRICK TORRY. 

" The whole particulars will be found narrated in so common 
a book as Skinner s Annals, page 475. 

" It may not be out of place to remark what further appears 
from the same work, that the late eminent Bishop Gleig, having 
been about that time elected Bishop of Brechin, is asked by Bishop 
John Skinner, then Primus, if he can sincerely and conscien 
tiously emit a declaration, similar to the above. His answer is 
I have read Bishop Skinner s letter, with the declaration I 
am invited to make, again and again, with great attention, and 
surely, I may add, with considerable pleasure, for the condition 
which you propose binds me to nothing but what I have uni 
formly practised ever since I was a Clergyman ; and Dr. Gleig 
adds further, what I should be strongly inclined to practise, 
were my excellent Diocesan to forbid me to do so. For I am as 
much attached to the Scottish Communion Office as you, Right 
Reverend Sir, can be, and I have reason to think on the very 
same principles/ Annals, p. 476. 

"Accordingly, by the solemn declaration, 1808, asked from 
the Bishop of S. Andrew s, by his consecrators, and given to 
them, he undertook strenuously to recommend the use of what 
is there termed, our excellent Communion Office/ by his own 
practice, and by every other means in his power." 

To one of his Presbyters the Bishop then writes : 

" One would require the vigour of Johnson s language, and 
more than the piety of heart, to make any successful impression 
on the minds of those who are opposed to our primitive system 
in the present day. 

" But what can be expected from a man about to enter (if it 
so please GOD) upon his 88th year ? and a feeble attempt is 
more injurious to a good cause than silence. Conscious that any 
additional effort of mine could not be other than feeble, I deem 
it better not to make it, my two former Pastoral letters having 
been in a great measure fruitless. 



GIVEN AT HIS CONSECRATION. 293 

" In regard to the other matter about which you write, you 
are as a Presbyter of the Church, invested with authority to 
determine for yourself ; and to that I refer you ; and am your 
affectionate brother and friend in CHRIST, 

"P. T." 

Bishop Torry to 

" Peterhead, Nov. 29th, 1850. 
" Dear Sir, 

" I received your letter of the 28th instant, and should be 
happy to take any advice from you, or any other zealous layman 
of the Church; but you know my motives in regard to the 
Prayer Book have been already misrepresented, even although 
my recommendation of it has been confined within the precincts 
of my own Diocese. 

" Were I to recommend it to a foreign Church, it would be 
held up as a great aggravation of my alleged fault, or desire of 
dictating to my brethren, of which, in reference to my colleagues, 
I conceive I have none. 

" No one offers to stand in the gap, betwixt me and trouble, 
and therefore, I will do nothing more than what I have done. 
If those hostile to the Prayer Book can prove that I have com 
mitted an ecclesiastical fault, I am willing to suffer ; as better 
men, in a good cause, have done before me. If that proof fail, 
I hold my position to be impregnable, and my antagonists not 
to be free from sin in that hostility. So with kindest regards, 
tibi et tuis, 

" I remain your obliged servant and friend, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

In the Episcopal Synod holden at Aberdeen in Feb. 
1851, another attempt was made to procure the sup 
pression of the Prayer Book, and the " adherence" 
document : an attempt as fruitless as the rest. Since 
that time no further steps appear to have been taken. 

I have thus sketched the history of a controversy 
which it was painful to record, and impossible to omit. 



294 THE SO-CALLED COLLEGE SYSTEM : 

In conclusion, the following passages, regarding the 
Collegiate power claimed by the united Episcopate in 
their Pastoral so exactly represent what I know to 
have been Bishop Tony s views, that I am glad of the 
opportunity of preserving them here. They were ad 
dressed by a Presbyter of his Diocese to a London 
paper. 

" Many of your readers may not be aware that, in the early 
part of last century, an attempt was made by the Erastian party 
to introduce a new system of government into the Church. In 
stead of each Bishop being intrusted with the care of his own 
Diocese, subject only to the Canonical appeals, the whole country 
was put under the charge of the Bishop of Edinburgh, assisted 
by a committee or council of other Bishops, who had no fixed 
Sees. The innovation was strenuously resisted by the same 
parties who were introducing the Scotch Communion Office, and 
they were completely successful in both their objects, the intro 
duction of the primitive forms in the Liturgy, and the re-estab 
lishment of Diocesan Episcopacy. 

" Ever since we have maintained the latter point with great 
earnestness, and the powers of the Episcopal Synod, or the col 
lective Episcopate, are limited and defined with jealous strictness. 
It is expressly enacted (Canon 3.2), that ( Canons and rules 
for the order and discipline of the Church shall be made and 
enacted by a General Synod only, and no law or canon shall be 
enacted, abrogated, or altered, but by the consent and with the 
approbation of the majority of both chambers and when Canon 
38 speaks of a pastoral letter to be issued from time to time by 
1 the Bishops when assembled in the annual Episcopal Synod/ 
the only one it contemplates is a pastoral letter containing an 
account of all the circumstances and occurrences, adverse as well 
as prosperous, which they think it may be for the benefit of the 
Church to be generally known ; and the object assigned is that 
the members of the Church may be accurately informed as to 
its actual state and condition. 

" A decorous resume of the history of the past year might 



HOW FAR CULPABLE IN THE PRESENT CASE. 295 

seem a very harmless document, yet so very careful has the 
Church been of the rights of her Diocesan Bishops that she does 
not allow the Episcopal Synod to send even this to the Presby 
ters. These are never brought into contact with that anomalous 
officer who has lately come into such prominence, the clerk of 
the Episcopal Synod. The Canon goes on to order that a suffi 
cient number of copies shall be sent to each Ordinary to supply 
the charges under his jurisdiction. We, Presbyters, are to 
receive it each from his own Bishop. 

" The powers of the Episcopal Synods are strictly judicial and 
appellate. Episcopal Synods shall receive appeals from either 
clergy or laity against the sentence of their own immediate eccle 
siastical superior, (Canon 34) ; and in the next the conditions 
of appeal are carefully laid down. The only case in which it 
can act as a court of primary jurisdiction is in the case of the 
trial of a Bishop for a canonical crime, in which case (Canon 36) 
the accusation must proceed from three or more respectable 
persons, lay or clerical members of the Scottish Episcopal 
Church ; and he must be cited to appear and plead ; and if he 
do not obey the summons, he shall be cited a second time in the 
name and by the authority of the Episcopal College, &c." 

" The nearest parallel I can draw to enable your English 
readers to understand our present position, is to suppose your 
Judges in Exchequer Chamber, without any warning or notice, 
were to issue a censure of Sir John Herschel, as guilty of an 
act of the highest presumption, in publishing his treatise on 
Astronomy, instead of reprinting the orthodox Salamanca text 
book in defence of the Ptolemaic system, either with an appen 
dix, to adapt it to existing practice, or (what would be deemed 
far preferable) leaving that important subject to be learned orally 
by each reader as he best could." 

" I have reason to know that this is the view which my venera 
ble Diocesan takes of his position. He has not in any particular 
outstepped the limits of his Episcopal authority ; he has broken 
no Canon; neither he nor his supporters have disobeyed the 
orders of a superior authority, or acted in defiance of it ; for no 
valid authority having spoken, no order of the smallest binding 
force has been issued. I trust, however, that the recent occur- 



296 THE COLLEGIATE SYSTEM. 

rences may not be without use in another direction, as showing 
the great danger there is in any body of men acting hurriedly 
on ex parte and (as it has turned out) erroneous information, 
especially when their acts are subject to no review but that of 
the public opinion of the Church ; which, in our present state, 
can seldom make itself effectually heard ; and when their delibe 
rations are conducted with closed doors, which I have always 
been taught to regard as one of the greatest drawbacks to the 
older forms of continental jurisprudence." 

It is due, however, to the Episcopal College to say 
that whether their condemnation of the Prayer Book 
were just or unjust, the Collegiate system itself can 
scarcely be blamed in this instance. Utterly repre 
hensible as it was in the former half of the nineteenth 
century, when, in deference to the prejudices of the 
exiled family, or their agents, it was desired that the 
united Episcopate should be, so to speak, the Dio 
cesan of Scotland ; the case has been widely different 
since the reconstruction of the Church in 1811. In a 
national Church there must be Metropolitical power 
somewhere or other ; if it is not vested in the person 
of the Metropolitan, there seems no other course but 
that it must be entrusted to the majority of the Epis 
copal Synod. 

This, no doubt, is a very bad system ; but the fault 
arises from that great want of the Scottish Church, the 
want of a Metropolitan. And this was owing in great 
measure to Bishop Torry and his contemporaries, who, 
had they so pleased, might no doubt have regained in 
the National Council of 1811 that Metropolitan who 
had been lost to the Church for more than a century. 
And, be it remembered, that the system then actually 
adopted, while it involves to a certain degree, Colle 
giate interference, does not even secure the one or two 



NECESSITY OF A METROPOLITAN. 297 

slight advantages which might possibly be connected 
with the equality of all the sees ; for, in times of real 
difficulty, if there be not a Metropolitan at S. Andrew s 
or Glasgow, he will be looked for, as has been so often 
the case, at Lambeth or at Fulham. 

It seemed fair to say thus much in modification of 
Bishop Torry s views. The old Collegiate system was 
utterly indefensible ; but till the restoration of a Metro- 
political see, how is it possible to dispense with the 
present Collegiate arrangement, or with some modifi 
cation of it ? An aggregation of autocephalous Bishops 
can no more make a provincial or national Church 
than a heap of sticks lying side by side can compose 
a faggot. 



298 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE PERTH MISSION, THE PERTH CATHEDRAL, AND 

THE END. 

IN 1846, the Bishop authorized the Rev. A. Lendrum 
to endeavour, while engaged in raising subscriptions 
in England to build a church in Crieff, to obtain the 
service of a missionary Priest for Perth. Perth was 
the most important town in the united dioceses, but 
at this time had no congregation in communion with 
the Scottish Episcopacy. There had been one at the 
beginning of the century, known in the district as the 
Jacobite or nonjuring; but this had been gradually 
dying out, and at last became amalgamated with 
the English or qualified congregation, whose minister 
for the time being professed allegiance to the Bishop 
of the Diocese, but whose successor for above forty 
years had refused to have episcopal acts performed by 
any authorized prelate. They were content to remain 
non-episcopal Episcopalians, because being rich and 
influential, they could create a public opinion that 
their position was correct, in a country where the 
general tone of Presbyterianism supervened to abhor 
the idea of Episcopacy. 

The affairs of this congregation had at a very early 
period of his Episcopacy attracted the Bishop s atten 
tion: and I have reserved the following letter to 
this place. 



BISHOP TORRY WRITES TO THE VESTRY, 299 

Bishop Torry to the Gentlemen of the Vestry of the Episcopal 
Chapel, Perth. 

" Peterhead, June 30th, 1809. 
" Gentlemen, 

" As I have been called by the good Providence of GOD to 
discharge the duties of the episcopal office in the Diocese of 
Dunkeld, and as I intend by the Divine permission to hold my 
primary visitation of the diocese in the month of August next, 
I have deemed it incumbent on me to notify this intention to 
you, and to the clergyman officiating in your chapel, and to say, 
that if you are desirous of having the sacred and apostolic rite 
of Confirmation administered to the young people of the congre 
gation with which you are connected, I will most gladly come 
forward to Perth for that purpose. An union having already 
been formed through the instrumentality of your late Pastor, 
Mr. Fen wick, between the Episcopal congregation in Perth, I 
indulge the expectation that you will cherish and strengthen 
that union, a measure of which I am persuaded you will never 
have cause to repent. There is such a beauty in the entire har 
mony and unity of those who are distinguished by the same 
name and profession, that it ought to be the wish and endeavour 
of us all to be characterized by this honourable badge of our 
relation to JESUS CHRIST. As it is my duty, so it shall always 
be my endeavour, by GOD S assistance, to promote so blessed a 
purpose, which I doubt not seems equally important and desi 
rable to you. And perhaps there is no mean by which it may 
be more effectually promoted than by the Rite of Confirmation ; 
which has always been believed by the Christian Church to be 
an effectual instrument of communicating that Divine Spirit 
who is the Spirit of harmony and love. And besides, there is 
something so captivating, in seeing young Christians devoting 
themselves in that ordinance to the service of GOD, and humbly 
bending to receive heavenly blessing, through the prayer and 
imposition of hands of CHRIST S Minister, that the whole serves 
as a cement of mutual love and kind sympathy through life, to 
all who are concerned in that sacred transaction. On him 
especially who stands in the relation of a spiritual Father, in 

x 2 



300 BUT TO NO PURPOSE. 

that transaction it imposes a tie, which must remain indisso 
luble through life, which even death itself cannot dissolve. 

"Gentlemen, I ought to apologize to you for thus stating 
things which as Episcopalians cannot be unknown to you : but 
I hope this liberty will be candidly interpreted ; as I thereby in 
tended to show my respect towards you, and likewise to discharge 
a sacred obligation under which every Bishop lies by the tenor of 
his ordination vows. When you have given such consideration 
to this address, as it may seem to deserve, I hope you will have 
the goodness to communicate an answer ; either by one of your 
selves, or through the instrumentality of your Pastor. 

"With every good wish for your temporal and spiritual 
happiness, 

"I am, Gentlemen, 

" Your most obedient and faithful Servant, 
"PATRICK TORRY." 

It might have been hoped that such a position had 
only to be exposed, together with the contradictions it 
involved, in order to convince its holders that it was 
untenable. The Bishop, however, knowing with what 
pertinacity a practice once adopted is usually adhered 
to, was by no means sanguine of success : still he wished 
a trial to be made. Accordingly an English Priest, 
the Rev. J. C. Chambers, offered himself for the work, 
and on S. Andrew s Day, being also Advent Sunday, 
the first service was performed, in an upper room in 
Atholl Street. By Christmas about thirty communi 
cants*!?!! rolled themselves, to the great gratification 
as well as astonishment of the Bishop. It is obser 
vable that the Bishop insisted as a sine qua non that 
the Scottish Communion Rite should be used. This 
was made a ground of objection on the part of the 
non-episcopal Episcopalians. Here, then, were two 
difficulties produced by them that the Bishop would 
force a minister upon them as well as a Liturgy ; and 



MISSION OF MR. CHAMBERS. 301 

on both accounts they refused to give way. In con 
nection with the mission chapel Mr. Chambers began 
a day and Sunday school. There was, however, little 
nucleus for this, as scarce any poor were in Perth, 
who had remained faithful to the Church. Gradually, 
however, the attendance at the school increased, until 
Mr. Chambers was obliged to obtain the assistance of 
a student in the teaching of the children. It is to be 
remarked, that in most places in Scotland the Bishops 
usually waited till a number of persons formed them 
selves into a congregation, and then, after having se 
lected a minister, petitioned the Bishop to receive 
them into his flock. In such a case the minister relied 
on an engagement entered into betwixt himself and 
the vestry in order to his maintenance and support. 
In this, however, of Perth, the missionary had no 
such certainty ; he had to hire and fit up the tempo 
rary chamber, and support himself, and keep up the 
school till the annual meeting of the Church Society, 
when both retrospective salary of minister and school 
master would be submitted to a vote. Very unexpec 
tedly it was shortly afterwards withdrawn. 

In the meantime the mission grew and enlarged 
slowly but surely. By degrees daily prayers and fre 
quent communions were introduced, and choral service. 
The poorer class of Presbyterians were influenced, and 
many converts were made from it, and so gave denial 
to the assertion that Episcopacy was only a religion 
for the gentry. In 1848 the Rev. Joseph Haskoll 
added his services as a volunteer, and continued to do 
so while he remained in Perth. 

It was to the non-united congregation that Bishop 
Torry, in 1847, addressed a pastoral letter, of which 
the following are extracts. 



302 BISHOP TORRY AGAIN ADDRESSES 

" My dear friends, 

" The relation which I bear to the Diocese of Dunkeld, 
wherein you are located, and a strong sense of my obligation to 
promote the interests of my heavenly Master s kingdom, com 
bined with the account which I must render of my ministry 
before the Judgment-Seat of CHRIST, have induced me to incur 
the hazard of, perhaps, offending you by this address ; although 
my wishes and intentions are to promote your good, both for 
time and eternity. 

My nearness, also, to the confines of another world, (being 
in my eighty-fourth year,) makes it expedient, at least, if not 
absolutely necessary, that, if I can be of any service to you, I 
ought not to delay the attempt. 

"I allude to your position as Episcopalians by profession, 
and yet living in a state of separation from the only Bishop in 
the world, who is authorized, ecclesiastically, to direct and in 
terfere with your spiritual concerns. 

" How far this brief address will justify me, in your estima 
tion, I know not ; nor do I know how far you may be disposed 
to give me even a hearing. But as I believe the attempt to be 
justifiable on every principle of faithfulness to the trust com 
mitted to me at my consecration, and on every principle of 
ecclesiastical practice, as exhibited in the example of the primitive 
Bishops, while Christianity was yet in its purity, I feel myself 
constrained by the love of CHRIST, and of those for whom He 
died, to address you most seriously on the danger of your posi 
tion ; and to invite you to avail yourselves of the opportunity of 
entering into that fold, the door of which has been opened to 
you, under the hope of the Divine blessing, and through which 
a good number have already entered in. 

" It were hard to suppose that there are not many more among 
you who think of their state in a future eternal world with 
serious concern, and who believe that their happiness therein is 
only attainable through their connection with CHRIST, as mem 
bers of that mystical body which He purchased by His death, 
and commissioned His Apostles, under the guidance of the Holy 
Spirit, to form and feed, after His ascension into heaven. 

" To all such I address myself, leaving others to the undis- 



THE NON-UNITED CONGREGATION AT PERTH. 303 

turbed possession of the part which they appear to have delibe 
rately, but, as I think, very unwisely chosen : unwisely, I say, 
for themselves, if scriptural and apostolical rule, if primitive 
example and practice are to be admitted as tests in what regards 
the faith, the sacramental doctrine and the government of the 
Christian Church. 

" That many of you err in this respect, from a disinclination 
to consult any competent evidence on the subject, and do not 
offend therein of malicious wickedness/ I verily believe. And 
yet strange it is how any, professing to be Episcopalians, (unless 
on the Erastian principle that the Church is the mere creature 
of the State,) can think themselves entitled to that appellation, 
who are unable to point at one Bishop in the Christian world 
who has authority over them, except him whose authority they 
have renounced, and whose formerly proffered services they 
declined to accept. 

" These things, my friends, ought not to be. They constitute 
a great evil. And, therefore, as a palliation, at least, if not an 
entire remedy of the evil, I address myself to the more serious 
portion of those professing to be Episcopalians, and all others who 
may be induced to listen to me : hereby inviting them to embrace 
the opportunity now set before them, of connecting themselves 
with a pure portion of the Catholic Church of CHRIST. 

" From a combination of circumstances not necessary here to 
be recounted in minute detail, the Scotch Episcopal Church lost 
a congregation in Perth, 1 between forty and fifty years ago, 
under the pretence of an union with what was then called an 
English qualified congregation/ That ill-conducted, because 
unrecorded measure took place before I was advanced to the 
Episcopate, during the ministry of the late Mr. Fenwick, who 
soon after got preferment in England. 

" When the late Mr. Skete had been invited to fill up the 
vacancy at Perth, he while passing through Edinburgh waited 
on Bishop Sandford, to whom he promised to uphold the union. 
But, when settled in Perth, he either from choice, or compulsion, 

1 " The present Bishop of Moray and Ross [the late Bishop Low] first 
exercised his ministry there, and was pastor of that little flock as far 
back as 1789. He is still alive to verify that fact." 



304 QUESTION OF THE ATTENDANCE OF A 

renounced his obligation of adherence to that promise, in a letter 
to me, when I made the first visitation of my Diocese in 1810 ; 
under the pretence that he was connected with the Church of 
England, although he scarcely could be ignorant that the said 
Church possesses no authority be-north the Scottish border. 

" No English or Irish Bishop can induct a Clergyman to a 
spiritual charge in Scotland, or exercise any discipline over him, 
should his misbehaviour be ever so great. If he please his 
vestry who assume the office of calling, admitting, or dismissing 
him by their own authority, he is (under that system) literally 
in the state of the sect of the Independents, with only as a 
mark of difference the Liturgy of the Church of England in his 
hand. And, in cases when any vestry do thus really assume 
more than Episcopal control, I feel certain that they assume an 
authority which the LORD and Head of the Church our re 
deeming GOD never gave them a commission to assume or 
exercise; and to whom they must render an account of their 
conduct, in contravening His all- wise and all-righteous arrange 
ments." 

The following letter shows how warmly Bishop 
Torry watched the affairs of this congregation, and the 
zeal he displayed for the maintenance of the interests 
of the Church. 

Bishop Torry to . 



" Peterhead, Aberdeenshire, 

"Dec. 4th, 1846. 
"Sir, 

" It can scarcely be unknown to you, that since the dis 
establishment of Episcopacy in Scotland at the period of the 
Revolution in 1688, there still has been preserved a regularly 
constituted Episcopal Church in that country, based on the same 
principles of primitive truth and apostolic .order with that of 
England ; and in strict communion therewith : yet claiming, 
though still disestablished, the right of independence, and of 
being governed in conformity with her own canonical regula- 



REGIMENT OF SOLDIERS IN THE " ENGLISH" CHA.PEL. 305 

tions ; though under many calamitous circumstances, and great 
hardships. 

" The Bishops and Clergy meekly submitted to these heavy 
trials ; and it cannot be denied that, although sorely tried, we 
have been found faithful. But many of the laity grew weary 
of them; and, about the year 1718 erected a few chapels in the 
larger towns, turned their backs on the Church, labouring under 
both poverty and oppression, and invited clergymen of English 
or Irish ordination to minister in those chapels, though without 
being under the jurisdiction and inspection of any Bishop 
on earth. 

"Hence a schism was begun, and branched out to a con 
siderable extent among the Episcopalians (so called) in Scotland; 
and is partially continued to this day. In the town of Perth, 
(which lies within the precincts of my Diocese,) it is so ; which 
is the more to be lamented, as all disabilities are now removed. 

"The English Bishops have no jurisdiction beyond the Scot 
tish border, with the single exception of the Town of Berwick 
on Tweed ; and they are so far from desiring it, that it has been 
announced by the highest authorities of the Anglican Church, 
to those Clergymen who still refuse submission to the Scottish 
prelates, that they can claim no communion with the Church of 
England but through their connection with the Bishops of Scot 
land. The ground of that declaration certainly rests on the 
immoveable foundation of Divine commission, apostolic injunc 
tion, and catholic practice, in the best and purest ages of Chris 
tianity. Denied it may be, but it cannot be confuted or over 
turned as to its substantial truth. 

" My reason, therefore, for intruding these remarks on your 
notice, (for which an apology is due, and hereby rendered,) is, 
that in the Town of Perth, when there happens to be stationed 
there an English regiment, the soldiers have hitherto been taken 
to the chapel which is in a state of separation from the Scottish 
Episcopal Church, and thus compelled to worship apart from 
the Communion of the English Prelates, and by necessary con 
sequence, of the English Church, Such is the fact at present. 
About four or five weeks ago, an English regiment was sent to 
Perth, and the first Sunday after their arrival at the barracks 



306 ANSWER OF THE WAR-OFFICE. 

there, the soldiers were taken to the chapel where the Bishop s 
authority is recognized. On the second Sunday, (and probably 
ever since,) they were taken to the chapel where the Bishop s 
authority has never been recognized. On the contrary, his ser 
vices, (those peculiar to his office,) when offered about thirty- 
four years ago, were declined by the Clergyman and Vestry of 
the qualified chapel (so called) on the pretence of their belonging 
to the Church of England; a pretence so groundless, that 
Bishop Horsley, when pleading the cause of the Scottish Church 
in the House of Peers, for the removal of the penal statutes, 
declared in reference to those gentlemen called then qualified 
Clergymen, that they had no more connection with the Church 
of England than with the Church of Mesopotamia. And Bishop 
Horsley was a man remarkable for the depth of his learning as 
a general scholar, and the extent of his knowledge as an or 
thodox divine: in short, as a man (in his official character) 
unrivalled in his day. 

" It has been suggested to me, that by applying to you, your 
influence might be able to bring about an arrangement more 
favourable to our Church, in reference to the religious duties of 
English regiments, when at Perth. If such be in your power, 
it would be doing a good work, which would be gratefully 
acknowledged. 

" At any rate I hope you will pardon this intrusion on your 
time and notice. 

" I have the honour to be, Sir, 

" Very respectfully your obedient Servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, D.D. 

"Bishop of S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, 

and Dunblane/ 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Chambers. 

"Peterhead, Dec. 7th, 1846. 
" Reverend and Dear Sir, 

" The mail of yesterday brought me an answer from Mr. 
Gleig, which I am sorry to say is unfavourable. He states that 
the Secretary at War refused positively to sanction the proposed 



FIRST PROPOSAL TO FOUND A CATHEDRAL IN PERTH. 307 

arrangement ; and assigns as a reason, our use of the Scotch 
Communion Office, as if that which is our National Office and 
our chief treasure, were a pearl which worldly policy ought to 
induce us to throw away. But let his letter speak for itself; 
which having perused, please return to me. I have arrived at 
such a different conclusion from my friend Mr. Gleig, as not to 
doubt that the total desertion of our own national Eucharistic 
Service would prove the extinction of our existence, as the re 
mains of a pure branch of the Catholic Church in Scotland. 
Let us not, then, be discouraged by this rebuff ; but retain our 
integrity, and continue faithful in the discharge of our trust, 
and through the grace of our heavenly Master, and Divine 
Almighty Head, depend on Him for protection and ultimate 



While, however, various efforts were made in this 
direction, that noble scheme was proposed, which after 
years of patient waiting and labour, has at length 
taken deep root, and gives the promise of bearing so 
much fruit in the Church of Scotland. I allude to 
the erection of S. Ninian s Cathedral. 

Bishop Torry to the Lord Forbes. 

" Peterhead, July 2nd, 1847. 

" My Lord, 

" I have been informed by Mr. Lendrum, one of the Presby 
ters of my Diocese, of the projected scheme of building a Church 
and Collegiate habitation for a few clergy in the city of Perth. 

" Mr. Lendrum expresses his intention of paying me a visit 
soon, for the purpose of laying before me all the details of the 
matter ; but in the meantime he has communicated to me a 
general outline of the scheme, sufficient to show me its nature 
and purport. It is, in my estimation, a noble scheme, and 
would doubtless, if carried into effect, be through the Divine 
blessing, productive of great benefit to the Church. When 
contemplated even in prospect only, it excites joyful feelings; 
how much more, therefore, when it shall become a reality ! 



308 THE CATHEDRAL OF S. JOHN THE APOSTLE. 

" Were it the will of GOD it would gladden my heart in the 
evening of my days, to witness even the commencement of it, 
and its partial execution by the erection of the chancel to serve 
as an interim <church. 

" The entire completion of the scheme I dare not hope to see, 
for I am in my eighty-fourth year, and the oldest Prelate in the 
island of Great Britain, with the exception of the Archbishop of 
York. It appears that your Lordship is the originator of this noble 
scheme, and that you have shown your liberality by contributing 
a handsome sum of money towards its accomplishment. For 
this your Lordship deserves the hearty thanks of the Church 
generally, and particularly of myself, for the interest you have 
shown in the welfare of my Diocese, which I hereby respectfully 
and cordially offer to you. 

" I may have occasion to address your Lordship again, after 
I shall have seen Mr. Lendrum. In the meantime, I have 
the honour to be, 

" My Lord, 
"Your Lordship s very faithful and obliged Servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bp. of S. Andrew s, &c." 

The consequence of this visit was the publication of 
the following letter by the Bishop, recommending the 
scheme, though, it will be seen, suggesting a different 
name : S. John was evidently chosen as the Patron 
Saint from his having been adopted in that character 
-by the Fair City. 

Peter heady August, 1847. 
" My Lord, 

" The Rev. Alexander Lendrum, of Muthill, has visited me 
for the purpose of laying before me your proposal for the erec 
tion of a Cathedral in Perth, to be designated The Cathedral 
Church of the Apostle S. John/ and a collegiate residence for 
the Bishop of the Diocese, and a staff of four or five Clergy 
to conduct the daily and Sunday Services of the Cathedral, 



BISHOP TORRY SANCTIONS IT, 309 

and to celebrate Divine Service in surrounding localities, where 
there are no resident Clergy, as the Bishop, for the time being, 
may direct and require. 

" Of this, your Lordship s noble and generous scheme, I have 
the greatest pleasure, after the most mature deliberation, in ex 
pressing my full and unqualified approbation ; and therefore 
feel bound to convey to your Lordship my heart-felt thanks for 
the interest you have thus manifested in behalf of this long 
afflicted Church, and of my Diocese in particular. 

" Your Lordship s undertaking is a great national work, in 
which the whole Church is interested ; though my Diocese has, 
for good and sufficient reasons, (as it appears to me,) been 
selected as the immediate partaker of the benefit. Under this 
persuasion I earnestly trust that it will receive the hearty 
prayers and the warm support of the whole body of the Church. 

" The declining years of my Episcopate have been to me a 
period of much anxiety; but they have more recently been 
refreshed with some marked tokens of renovated zeal and 
strength. The faithful, I perceive, have not laboured and 
prayed in vain. The great Head of the Church has heard the 
prayers, and rewarded the labours of His people. I rejoice 
more especially to think that the present undertaking will con 
duce in a very high degree to the revival of the Church. I do 
verily believe that a Cathedral adequately endowed, with a pro 
vision for the residence of the Bishop, in so central a locality, 
and a full staff of working Clergy, would, under the Divine 
blessing, do more than any thing to consolidate the strength of 
the Church, to quicken the zeal of her members, to set forth 
the sublimity of her worship, and to exhibit her renewed life 
and vigour. It would, as from its centre, send forth its branches 
over the whole land. 

" No great undertaking can be carried on without a large 
amount of individual and combined exertion. I therefore, 
understanding it to be your Lordship s wish and recommendation, 
do hereby constitute as a Committee to carry out the plan, 

OF THE CLERGY, 

" 1 . The Bishop of the Diocese, for the time being, who shall 
preside at all meetings when present; 



310 AND APPOINTS A COMMITTEE. 

" 2. The Rev. C. J. Chambers and others, hereafter inducted 

by me and my successors to the collegiate charge at Perth ; 

" 3. The Rev. Alex. Lendrum, of S. Michael s Church, Crieff ; 

" 4. The Rev. John Macmillan of , Strathtay ; 

" 5. The Very Rev. John Tony, presently of Meigle, &c. ; and 

OF THE LAITY, 

"6. The Right Hon. Lord Forbes, of Castle Forbes; 

"7. The Right Hon. Lord Viscount Cainpden; 

"8. The Hon. G.F.Boyle; 

" 9. Sir James Ramsay, of Banff, Baronet ; 

"10. Sir John Forbes, of Pitsligo, Baronet; 

" 11. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone ; 

with power to add to their number, and to form, if judged ex 
pedient, a separate Committee in England for the special pur 
pose of raising funds. And I hereby empower the before-named 
Committee, to draw up a Constitution for the Cathedral and 
Collegiate Residence, agreeably to the Canons, consistently in 
terpreted, and in strict conformity with the authorized Formu 
laries of this Church. 

" The following historical summary may be useful in exciting 
an interest in your Lordship s scheme among Churchmen in 
general, but especially among English Churchmen, who cannot 
be so familiar with the causes of our poverty, difficulties, and 
peculiar position, as the natives of our own country ought to be. 

" The Church of Scotland, as is generally known, was sup 
planted at the period of the Revolution, by the present Pres 
byterian Establishment. The Bishops and Clergy had sworn 
allegiance to James the Seventh and his heirs., and therefore, on 
conscientious grounds, refused to transfer that allegiance to 
William of Orange. 

" Throughout the greater part of Scotland there was a strong 
attachment to the Church ; and, north of the Tay, comprising 
more than one half of the kingdom, there were then only three 
Presbyterian Meeting-houses. Notwithstanding that they had 
thus the affections of (probably) three-fourths of the entire 
kingdom with them, the whole of the Bishops, with seven hun 
dred of their Clergy, retired before the clamorous few, and left 



HIS ACCOUNT OF THE PERSECUTION. 311 

their positions without the least show of resistance. They were 
thus left destitute of Churches or houses. They had no place 
wherein to celebrate Divine Worship, but the seclusion of a 
thicket, the kitchen, the barn, 1 or the hut, as it might be, of some 
of their adherents. They, nevertheless, felt that their com 
mission, as Ministers of the Cross of CHRIST, was not affected 
by the fact of their having been dis-established, and that their 
Ordination vows still obliged them to minister the Word and 
Sacraments to their faithful people. The Church, of which they 
were still the rulers, was, as before, the only representative in 
Scotland of that branch of the one Holy Catholic Church which 
was planted there, if not by S. Paul, at least by S. Ninian, S. 
Columba, and others of the Apostolic fellowship. 

" By a succession of exterminating persecutions, the Church, 
at the end of the last century, was reduced to a handful of 
faithful men and women, whom no sufferings could drive from 
her fold. The Clergy could not say the common prayers in the 
presence of more than four persons besides their own families 
under a penalty of six months imprisonment for the first offence, 
three years for the second, and banishment for life for the third, 
with the certainty of death, according to the letter of the law, 
if they returned to their native shores. The Laity, too, if known 
to attend the ministrations of any of the proscribed Clergy more 
than once in a year, were punished with the loss of their civil 
rights. 

" Indeed, the effects of the persecutions have hardly yet died 
away, though it is upwards of fifty years since the penal statutes 
were repealed, for these long-continued sufferings broke the 
spirit of the Church, crushed her energies, and rendered her 
incapable of taking full advantage of her renovated position. 
To this day persons of the highest rank think it no disgrace to 
worship GOD in a damp and miserable hovel. In short, the 

1 " He who makes this announcement to the public has worshipped GOD 
in a Barn, with (apparently) a hundred people ; and, when ordained soon 
after, and sent to a charge, then vacant, had a small congregation as an 
appendage to his own peculiar charge, to which appendage he discharged 
the pastoral duties, every alternate Sunday, in the afternoon, for five or 
six years, in the Kitchen of a shopkeeper, in the village where that little 
flock was congregated." 



312 DEVELOPEMENT OF THE SCOTTISH CHURCH. 

Church is but now emerging from her obscurity, and putting 
forth her genuine claims to the affections of the Scottish people. 

" It must not be forgotten, however, that what the Church 
lost in numbers and external accommodation, she, during the 
gloomy period of her history, gained in purity and inward 
strength. While she was established, she possessed but few 
claims to Catholicity beyond her Apostolical succession. For it 
is well known that the violence of the Cameronian Sectaries 
defeated the pious intentions of her Bishops to provide her with 
a Liturgy, although they were supported by the Monarch of the 
day Charles the First; and hence all her worship was per 
formed in the same extemporaneous manner which now cha 
racterizes the various denominations of dissenters from the 
Apostolic Church of CHRIST. The Sacraments were irregularly 
administered by such rites as each Clergyman chose to adopt ; 
and from all her Services there was wanting every degree of 
ceremonial which could indicate any relationship between the 
earthly and the heavenly Jerusalem. The violence of the Sec 
tarian prejudices prevented the adoption of anything that could 
typify the celestial ministrations. All was a cold and lifeless 
Puritanical Service. 

" But so soon as the Church became unfettered, her Bishops 
restored the use of a Liturgy, and introduced such a degree of 
ceremonial in Divine Worship as their then circumstances ad 
mitted. Her chief glory, however, was to return to the ancient 
and Catholic Use, in the celebration of the Holy Eucharist, by 
adopting as her national Communion Office one formed after 
the purest models of antiquity. Her return to a right practice, 
in all things, is by no means complete. Daily public prayer is 
little more than a novelty ; and the daily Cathedral Service is 
hardly known to her. On this account her rulers cannot help 
feeling humbled, because the last fifty years of peace have not 
been improved by her as they ought. Earnest-minded and 
prayerful men have not found in her that amount of spiritual 
food which they would have wished. In the purity of her teach 
ing she excelled, perhaps, every other branch of the Christian 
Church ; but her peculiar position prevented her carrying her 
principles fully into practice. 



HER TRIALS AND DIFFICULTIES. 313 

" Now, however, by the good providence of GOD, her position 
is improved, and she is fast recovering from the nervous in 
activity which was the almost necessary result of her sufferings ; 
protracted as they were for more than a century. She is now 
manifesting and putting forth her inherent strength. She needs 
but to be supplied with the means of carrying on her work, and, 
under GOD, her difficulties will rapidly disappear. 

" Unaided, save by her LORD, she has hitherto had to struggle 
against native wealth and its natural influence, against political 
principles of a worldly and unchristian character, and the power 
with which they have been advocated. But now some of the 
great and wealthy among her sons, who have beeji led to study 
her principles, are warmly espousing her cause ; and she has 
the sympathy of the most pious of the children of her English 
sister. Yet they know not, many of them, her wants, nor the 
fearful struggle she has to carry on with the crushing spirit of 
the world. Were she supported as she deserves and needs to 
be, were her children, who are now striving to raise her from 
her state of sad depression, encouraged as they ought to be, 
before many years she would be seen in her clothing of wrought 
gold/ and girded with strength / she would become known 
throughout Scotland as the messenger of the glad tidings of 
salvation to the great mass of the people. Oppression, po 
verty, and persecution drove them from her pale ; but now, 
wherever she is enabled to extend to them her blessings, they 
are once more flocking to her standard, as doves to their win 
dows/ and claiming her sacred privileges. 

" I cannot expect to see your Lordship s great undertaking 
completed, having, already, nearly attained the advanced age of 
eighty-four ; but I will even yet hope, if it be GOD S will, to 
see it fairly begun, and in part executed. In the fullest and 
most entire faith that it is an undertaking of which GOD ap 
proves, and with the mingled feelings of hope and gratitude, I 
commit the carrying out of the same to the guidance of Him 
Who can alone dispose of the wills and affections of His people 
towards any pious or good object. 

" One thing is certain, this great work cannot be accom 
plished without many considerable sacrifices on the part of in- 



314 SELECTION OF PERTH FOR THE CATHEDRAL. 

dividuals, and perhaps some acts of self-denial. But, as I am 
fully convinced it will exercise hereafter a powerful influence on 
the destinies of this whole Church, I most earnestly commend 
it to the liberal support of every devout Churchmen whom this 
may reach. Their offerings, whether given of their abundance, 
or as the fruit of self-denial, will do an amount of good, the 
consequences or the extent of which it is impossible to calculate. 
Whoever, in the present position of the Scottish Church, un 
dertakes and carries on any great work, which will materially 
contribute to the consolidation of her strength, is doing more 
for the promotion of the Redeemer s kingdom than it is, perhaps, 
possible to do in any other circumstances, or in any other branch 
of His Vineyard. 

" Let me then conclude this, my earnest recommendation, in 
the words of inspiration He that soweth sparingly shall reap 
also sparingly ; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also 
bountifully : every one as he purposeth in his heart so let him 
give, not grudgingly or of necessity, for GOD loveth a cheerful 
giver. 

" I have the honour to be, with deep respect, 

" Your Lordship s faithful and obliged Servant, 
"PATRICK TORRY, 

" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 

"To the Right Hon. Lord Forbes." 

The Committee, in their appended address, explain 
why 

"After the most mature consideration, Perth has been se 
lected as the most appropriate site for the first Cathedral and 
Collegiate Residence under the Church in Scotland, since her 
return to the primitive position and pattern of the Church 
Catholic. It is a city of considerable population, in the very 
centre of Scotland, and the capital of one of its largest and 
most populous counties, in which are the seats of a very large 
number of the aristocracy and gentry. There pass through 
it, perhaps, a greater number of strangers than through any 
other town in Scotland, except Edinburgh. For these reasons it 
is well adapted for one of the leading objects of the undertaking, 



BISHOP TORRY S PASTORAL OF 1846. 315 

namely, that of manifesting to a large number, of both the 
inhabitants of Scotland and strangers, the beauty of the Church s 
ritual and her progressive advancement towards her proper po 
sition. It is further pointed out by its locality as a most 
appropriate place for the residence of the Bishop of Dunkeld ; 
while, from its vicinity to Glenalmond, the seat of Trinity 
College, it must, if provided with a proper Ecclesiastical Es 
tablishment, exercise a powerful influence on the future destinies 
of the Church throughout the country. 

" We should have preferred the restoration of one of the 
ancient cathedrals ; but it is enough for us to know that they 
are shut out from us for the present. And we know no reason 
why we should remain inactive, with folded arms, merely be 
cause we cannot have every thing as we should like. We must 
consider that the present wants and claims of the Church, and 
our own present duty to her, are paramount to every other 
consideration/ 7 

While this scheme was contending with hosts of 
difficulties, but still, though slowly, prospering, other 
events of deep interest to the Scottish Church were 
also in progress. 

In 1846, Bishop Torry had published a Pastoral 
Address, in which while, as usual, contending for the 
National Office, he incidentally mentions one or two 
curious particulars. 

" It may, perhaps, have a tendency to give the tide of opinion, 
whether clerical or lay, a more favourable direction, if they shall 
be induced to peruse attentively and seriously the facts and doc 
trines as they were manifested when I commenced my ministerial 
services, about sixty years ago. For this I have at least one 
qualification, peculiar to myself, namely, that I am the only one 
of the Episcopal College, now alive, "who can speak of the state 
of the Church at that time from his own personal knowledge 
and experience ; and I not only write under a deep sense of 
obligation so to do, but I cherish the hope that my address will 
be the more readily listened to, as it is probably the last public 

Y2 



316 CLAIMS OF THE SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

testimony which I shall ever be able to give to questions so vitally 
connected with the purity and well-being of our holy profession. 

" At the period alluded to, there were fifty-eight separate con 
gregations, with regular weekly service, and five or six smaller 
congregations, which had only occasional service. These were 
all in communion with the Scottish Bishops, and, of course, under 
their supervision and government. Of that whole number, there 
was only one wherein the Scotch Communion Office was not used 
at every administration of the Holy Communion, to the entire 
delight and edification of the recipients, so far as I ever heard. 

" And even, in that one instance, the practice of Dr. Overall, 
Bishop of Norwich, accounted one of the most learned divines 
in England, was adopted. That practice consisted (and he was 
not singular) in his introducing, immediately after the words of 
Institution, the first Post-Communion Prayer before the distri 
bution and participation of the elements. 

" The arrangement, thus adopted, seems to have been in 
tended as a substitute for the Prayer of Invocation of the HOLY 
SPIRIT upon the elements, as used in our own and in the most 
primitive Eucharistic Offices; thereby tacitly confessing the 
consecration of them to be defective without it. 

" So that, with the exception of that one Church, which hardly 
can be called an exception, under the modification now men 
tioned, the use of our national Eucharistic Form was then, and 
for a long time after , universal in Scotland, within the limits of 
her own Episcopal jurisdiction, as it soon afterwards became in 
the Church of the United States of America. And on that 
subject, the most important of all others, the Clergy and laity 
of this Church were of one mind and judgment, and at peace 
with one another/ 

" How different our state now is, it is needless, yet sorrowful, 
to say !" 

" We claim for it a reverend antiquity the same claim which 
was made by the Fathers of the English Reformation in behalf 
of the first Reformed Office, which (as I have already said) is 
substantially the same as our own. So that, in point of fact, 
we have only departed from the Church of England in so far as 
she has departed from herself. 



BP. LOW S PROPOSAL TO ENDOW A NEW SEE. 317 

" We claim for our own national Office the unambiguous voice 
of primitive truth. 

" We appeal to the archives of the Church, and its records, 
where the testimonies in our behalf are registered in characters 
which do to this day, and we trust shall even to the last day the 
day of the LORD defy the injuries of time. 

" And shall we give up what is sanctioned by such high au 
thority, and recommended by such undeniable evidence ? Un 
deniable, I fearlessly call it, because there is no possibility of 
evading the force of it, but by challenging the integrity of the 
witnesses, namely, the primitive martyrs and confessors. He 
would, indeed, be a bold, not to say an impious man, who should 
make such an attempt. 

" Why then, I repeat, should we surrender what is so sanc 
tioned and recommended ? 

"We cannot plead the persuasion, far less the compulsion, of 
any external influence prompting us to it. Our disturbance has 
been, and still is, from those of our own household/ I am 
satisfied that the Church of England, in its corporate capacity, 
desires it not." 

In the same year, a proposal was made by Bishop 
Low to endow a seventh Bishopric, that of Argyle 
and the Isles, to be separated from his own ; a mu 
nificent proposal certainly, yet not unclogged with a 
certain proposed interference in the freedom of the 
election, which seemed objectionable to many of the 
Bishops. Mr. Ewing was elected at the Synod holden 
for that purpose ; and the College refused to ratify 
the election. This irritated Bishop Low to a high 
degree. Hence the following correspondence. 

Bishop Low to Bishop Russell. 

" Priory, Pittenweem, Jan. 12, 1847. 

" I request you to inform your friend Bishop Skinner, and 
to desire him to inform his brethren, that, as soon as the 
present Bishop elect of the separated Diocese of Argyle and the 
Isles is consecrated, I do hereby bind and oblige myself to 



318 PROPOSAL TO ERECT A SEVENTH -BISHOPRIC. 

execute an Irrevocable Deed of Endowment of 8000, to be 
placed in the hands of the Trustees of the Episcopal Fund, for 
the maintenance of the said Bishop of the said See and his 
successors Bishops, after my decease ; resigning in the meantime 
all my Episcopal emoluments for the present maintenance of the 
said Bishop. 

" I wait till this day three weeks for your and their answer 
to the above ; which answer will determine finally my conduct, 
which, you know, will determine the conduct of the laity, 
who, if the answer refuses my offer, have determined upon pub 
lication, for which they will be furnished with ample materials, 
and which friends in the South as well as enemies in the North 
will have cause to repent. The excitement has already extended 
far beyond the limits of Argyle and the Isles. I have now 
commenced the sixtieth year of my Ministry, and instead of 
bothering me, as has always been the case, why don t you and 
the Bishop of Edinburgh impress upon Bishop Skinner and his 
associates, the irreparable mischief which they are inflicting 
upon the Church ? The recommendation of a new election I can 
demonstrate to be the extreme of weakness or insincerity : in 
deed, recent and other occurrences I fear will compel me at 
parting to say to some friends, Et tu Brute. I am yet the 
ancient friend of those friends. 

"DAVID Low." 



The same to the Primus. 

"Priory, Pittenweem, Jan. 18, 1847. 

" Right Reverend Sir, 

" Bishop Russell informs me that you have notified to the 
Presbyters of Argyle and the Isles, that their election of the 
Rev. Alexander Ewing falls to the ground, not being approved 
by the majority of the Bishops/ 

" I hereby notify to you my protest against your notification. 
The question is not about any existing Diocese, but about the 
creation or revival of a Diocese ; the case therefore is entirely a 
new one, and not regulated by any Canon. You however have 
taken it upon you to regulate it ; but of your right to do so, 
the Church and the public will have an opportunity of judging." 



DIFFICULTIES REGARDING THE ELECTION. 319 

The Primus, in the name of the College, gives a 
dignified reply. 

"It has yet occurred to some Members of the Episcopal 
College, from a sincere and earnest wish to have the affair 
quietly and harmoniously adjusted, as is the desire of us all, to 
intreat of Bishop Low to execute forthwith an irrevocable Deed 
in favour of Argyle and the Isles, such as will on revision be 
approved and esteemed valid by legal friends of the Church, to 
be placed in the hands of the Episcopal College, and that he, 
Bishop Low, will henceforth abstain from all interference in the 
election of a Bishop for the said see, on which assurance and Deed 
being executed, the Primus will again be authorized to issue a 
fresh mandate for election to the Presbyters of Argyle and the 
Isles. Upon mature reflection, you cannot fail to perceive the 
immediate necessity for the Episcopal College being put in 
actual possession of such a proper legal and irrevocable Deed of 
Endowment, before we can move one single step from our pre 
sent unhappy fix, or do any thing towards the accomplishment 
of your wishes in the erection of this seventh See ; and, if you 
have the good of the Church sincerely at heart, as we shall be 
glad to believe, you can never certainly think of suffering any 
merely private or personal consideration to sway you for one 
moment, or lead you to couple your munificent generosity with 
conditions, which your brethren are not at liberty to comply 
with. I am fully authorized to state, that the absolute neces 
sity of such a strictly formal and irrevocable Deed for the En 
dowment of a seventh Diocese is now acknowledged by every 
one of your colleagues, and that without such a Deed no farther 
step can be taken in the matter of Argyle and the Isles." 

And a few days later : 

" It becomes my duty, however unpleasant, to intimate to 
you officially, that, from your having failed to implement the 
conditions, upon which alone the several Minutes and Proceed 
ings of our Episcopal Synods of September 1845, and of March 
and September 1846, could be considered as founded, regarding 
your resignation of part of your united Episcopal Charge, and 



320 MORTGAGED CHURCHES. 

the erection of Argyle and the Isles into a new and seventh 
Diocese ; these Minutes and Proceedings must now be virtually 
regarded as cancelled, and no longer binding on the Members 
of the College of Bishops, who will accordingly at their very 
first Episcopal Synod unanimously rescind and set them aside. 
For even you yourself must be aware, that no separate Diocese 
would have ever been created or thought of by your brethren, 
except on what they imagined to be the solemn and positive 
certainty of a sufficient Endowment. And no one but yourself 
could ever have dreamed of the possibility of a new Diocese 
being created in the Church, not to be regulated by any 
Canon/ " 

Of these proceedings Bishop Torry fully approved, 
and the ease thus stood for some months. 

Our Prelate s wise care for the interests of his 
Diocese is well shown by the following letter : 

Bishop Torry to . 

"A house designedly erected for the hallowed purpose of 
glorifying GOD, and benefiting man, should never be changed 
from its destined purpose, until it can be substituted by a better, 
in what might be thought a more convenient position ; and in 
that case, when circumstances render a substitution both prac 
ticable and desirable, there is no sacrilegious desecration of the 
former one, but rather an expansion of its original purpose, a 
better means provided for carrying its great and holy objects 
into effect. 

" Its sacredness, and even its pecuniary value, become merged 
in the structure substituted for it. 

" But till then, let it enjoy that religious respect which JE 
HOVAH Himself claims for it in these words, Ye shall keep 
My Sabbaths, and reverence My sanctuary : I am the LORD/ 
Surely not less reverence is due to GOD S Christian house of 
Prayer than He claimed for His Mosaic Tabernacle ? 

" I have now received answers from all the Members of the 
Episcopal College. The last one came to hand on the llth 



THE SYSTEM CONDEMNED. 321 

instant. Their unanimous opinions are condemnatory of that 
part of the Constitution of your Chapel to which I have ob 
jected, as in its tendency ultimately destructive of the con 
gregation. 

"From the communication of one of the Bishops, it appears 
that our Church is, just now, in danger of losing a congrega 
tion, which for a few years have met for Divine worship in a 
Chapel erected on the principle you plead for namely, borrow 
ing money, and pledging the house of GOD in security for it. 
The right, therefore, of pledging the sacred edifice in security 
for money borrowed, as it ultimately leads to the danger of its 
being brought to sale, and thus constitutes the root of the evil 
complained of, ought not to be sanctioned by the Bishop of the 
Diocese, who is bound to watch for the safety of his whole flock 
wheresoever located ; and I do not think that it ever will be so 
sanctioned by the College of Bishops in their corporate ca 
pacity. Persisted in, and acted on, by lay managers, it may be ; 
for Scottish Bishops can do nothing, having the force of legal 
obligation, to prevent it : but such conduct might fairly be con 
sidered as tantamount to casting off their authority; and in 
what that would eventually terminate, it requires no spirit of 
prophecy to foresee. There is another point which I have to 
communicate, and which I did not consult my colleagues about, 
but which a majority of them have mentioned of their own 
accord, as connected with this painful business. It is this, that 
your Clergyman cannot be inducted, nor your new Chapel con 
secrated, until the Constitution be so altered as that the Bishop 
of the Diocese can give it his sanction and approbation ; and I 
do not think this can be done without entirely rescinding it. 

" Let me, then, my good sir, intreat you, and through you, 
all others connected with this concern, to draw up a new Con 
stitution ; carefully guarding against those things that have 
been objected to, and even restricting Trustee and Managers, 
both present and future, from pledging your Chapel, by heritable 
bond, in security for money borrowed ; and further restricting 
them from bringing it to sale, except under the obligation, clearly 
expressed, of substituting another Chapel for it, as good, or 
better, and larger if needful." 



322 BISHOP EWING S ELECTION APPROVED. 

In the August of this year, Bishop Moir, of Brechin, 
departed this life. His funeral was attended by the 
Primus and the Bishop of Oxford : the former, on the 
following morning, consecrated the new church at 
Fasque, the foundation of the Gladstones. Hence he 
proceeded to Edinburgh, to assist at the Autumnal 
Synod. There were present the Primus, with the 
Bishops Terrot, Low, and Russell. 

" Bishop Low, (writes one of these,) then laid on the table new, 
valid, and irrevocable Deeds for the Endowment of the See of 
Argyle, putting his whole heritable. and personal property in the 
hands of trustees for that purpose, naming the Primus and Bishop 
of Edinburgh, together with the Trustees of the Episcopal Fund, 
who are directed to pay to himself during life the whole yearly 
interest of the same (he meantime making over to the Bishop of 
Argyle whatever moneys he yearly receives from the Episcopal 
Fund, Regium donum, or any other source of income), and the 
whole at his death to the Bishop of Argyle, who shall have his 
residence within the Diocese, and if in any year he shall be absent 
for six months without permission of the above-named Trustees, 
or if the Diocese shall continue vacant for a whole year, then 
the revenue shall be forfeited for that time, and one half the 
amount be paid over to the Episcopal Fund, and the remaining 
half to the Scotch Episcopal Church Society. Matters being 
thus settled, no further objections could be made, and the 
Primus was about to move that a fresh mandate should be issued 
for a new election, when he was strongly met by a motion from 
Bishop Russell, assisted by the other two Bishops, that the 
election of 14th October last in favour of the Rev. Alexander 
Ewing, should be sustained and held valid." 

The Primus formally protested against the arrange 
ment : but finally agreed to consecrate, if the Brechin 
election should be satisfactorily concluded before the 
day fixed for it. 

In the meantime, the Bishop was preparing for his 



323 

last journey southward. " Notwithstanding," he says 
to Mr. W. Forbes, 

my unfitness for public duty (not from bad health, but from 
the feebleness of age), I have been prevailed upon to go to 
Perth and Crieff for the purpose of confirming in those towns, 
and also for the further purpose of consecrating the new church 
at Crieff, and of ordaining Mr. Wildman to the Priesthood, on 
and after the 22nd instant. 

" The prospect is alarming to me j but GOD is all- sufficient, 
and I must look to Him for support." 

The Bishop gives the following account of his pro 
ceedings in a letter, I imagine, to the Primus, and 
therein alludes to the election of Bishop Forbes to the 
vacant See of Brechin. 

" Baldinny, October 1, 1847. 

" My dear Bishop, 

" I am just favoured with your letter, while I was making 
arrangements for sending a narrative of my proceedings in my 
own Diocese. I arrived safely at Perth on Saturday, the 18th 
ult., and next day administered Confirmation to eighteen can 
didates, chiefly adults, after addressing whom before, and after, 
the administration of the sacred Rite, I next addressed the 
members of the congregation at large, on their duties and 
encouraging prospects. 

" The same address, with necessary alterations, was made to 
serve the congregation at Crieff, and, though poorly delivered, 
was well received in both cases. The church at Crieff is a very 
beautiful small structure, quite characteristic of its holy pur 
pose ; and a respectable number of persons presented themselves 
at the altar, among whom were some strangers, Sir John Forbes 
of Fettercairn, his brother, Mr. Reid, and some others less 
known to me. 

" It seems now to be quite certain that the building of the 
chancel of a large church at Perth will be carried into effect, as a 
considerable number of gentlemen of influence and fortune have 
undertaken to act as a committee for that purpose. The Hon. 



324 CONSECRATION OF THE CHURCH AT CRIEFF. 

Mr. Boyle, brother of the Earl of Glasgow, and heir-presump 
tive to his immense property, came to Muthill to signify his 
concurrence with others in that business ; and as they have 
subscriptions amounting to 3000 and more (as I believe,) 
there can be no doubt that the work will be commenced and 
carried forward with energy in the spring, unless some unforeseen 
obstacles start up. 

" Before leaving Perth, I left a letter for Lord Medwyn, ex 
pressive not only of my acquiescence in his son s election for 
the vacant Diocese of Brechin, but of my entire delight in that 
circumstance. So that should I be prevented from bearing a 
hand in his consecration, it may not be ascribed to any want of 
affection towards him. 

" What further I may have to say on the subject, I defer 
until we meet in Aberdeen, which I think will be about the 
middle or end of next week." 

It was during this consecration at Crieff, that the 
petition for the Scotch Prayer Book was presented to 
the Bishop, which led to such important and unfore 
seen results. It must have been a grief to him that 
the consecration was attended by none of the Clergy 
using the English Office : though it is only just to 
remark that shortly after, when the Chapel at Coupar 
Angus was consecrated for Bishop Torry by Bishop 
Russell according to the English Rite, all the Clergy 
of the Scotch Office made a point of attending. In 
the course of this journey, Bishop Torry visited Trinity 
College, and thus writes to the Warden : 

" Allow me now to repeat my thanks for all the courtesy I 
experienced, as connected with my visit to Trinity College, 
Glenalmond, and to express my great admiration of all the 
arrangements of that institution, and the admirable discipline 
into which the students have already been brought. 

" That your days may be lengthened in bringing it to its 
ultimate perfection, and so fulfilling the design of it, is the 
hearty prayer, &c." 



INTRUSION OF CERTAIN ENGLISH CLERGY. 325 

The following curious letters between the Bishops 
of an established and non-established Church, call for 
no remark : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Maltby. 

"Peter-head, Oct. 12th, 1847. 
" My Lord, 

" I am credibly informed that two Presbyters in your lord 
ship s diocese Messrs. Page and Wood have lately officiated, 
as candidates, in the schismatical chapel in Perth, and that the 
latter (Mr. Wood) has been chosen by the vestry thereof as their 
permanent clergyman. 

" Of this irregularity, which no Scottish Bishop can prevent, 
I meekly complain ; and I think that some disavowal of it, on 
your lordship s part, seems needful to remove the evil effects of 
it from the minds of the people. If this disavowal be withheld, 
the schismatical congregation will boast that they are going on 
(though in defiance of all ecclesiastical order) under the sanction 
of the Bishop of Durham. 

" I beg that your lordship will excuse this intrusion on your 
notice, and that you will believe me to be, with deep respect, 
your obedient servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

Bishop Maltby to Bishop Torry. 

"Auckland Castle, Oct. 23rd. 

"Right Rev. Sir, 

" I am sorry to observe, that the pointed manner in which 
you assume that I give my sanction to what I do not formally 
condemn ; inasmuch as it is a matter not in my jurisdiction ; 
agrees but ill with the character of meekness, which you claim. 

" I have always lamented the dissensions which have of late 
prevailed both in the Established Church and in the Episcopal 
Church of Scotland. But I have not felt it my duty, nor in 
deed have I time, to enter into the nice discussions which have 



326 BISHOP MALTBY REFUSES TO INTERFERE. 

taken place in the Episcopal Church. I have not been back 
ward in expressing to my Clergy a strong disapprobation of any 
wilful opposition to the known and lawful authority of the Pre 
lates ; but I do not expect to be called to account for not inter 
fering whenever a Scottish Prelate or Presbyter may chance to 
be offended by the supposed intrusion of an English Clergyman. 
" I have the honour to be, 

" Right Rev. Sir, 
" Your most obedient servant, 

"E. DUNELM. 
"The Right Rev. 

" The Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Maltby. 

"Peterhead, Oct. 27th, 1847. 

My Lord, 

" I have the honour of stating in reply to your lordship s 
letter, received on the 25th inst., that I neither assumed, nor 
meant to assume, that your lordship approved of what you did not 
formally condemn. All that I asked from your lordship was a 
disavowal of any countenance or encouragement to the irregu 
larity of two of the Presbyters of your Diocese, who came into 
Scotland and officiated as candidates for the pastoral charge of a 
congregation, in avowed opposition to the Bishop of the Diocese 
wherein that congregation is located, and who are not under the 
inspection of any other Bishop in the Christian world. If they 
boast of this as a peculiar privilege they are to be pitied ; and 
the Church that is liable to be annoyed by them, is to be pitied 
also; and might reasonably look for sympathy from a more 
favoured sister Church, in so far at least as to disapprove of all 
such irregularities as those alluded to. 

" But since it is your lordship s pleasure neither to approve 
nor disapprove of such conduct, I will cease from any further in 
trusion on your time and notice, and have the honour to be your 
lordship s obedient servant, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 



CONSECEATION OF BISHOP FORBES. 327 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

" Peterhead, Oct. 30th, 1847. 

" My dear Bishop Forbes, 

" I have just seen Mr. Rorison this evening, who delivered 
your kind message to me. Allow me, therefore, in return, to 
send you my hearty congratulation on your advancement to the 
Episcopate. 

" I was not unmindful of your request in reference to yourself 
on the day of your Consecration ; nor shall I ever be on all 
suitable occasions ; and I desire, and will expect, the same fra 
ternal intercession, in my own behalf, from you. Placed, as I 
now am, by my very advanced age, so near the confines of eter 
nity, I have need of the prayers of my brethren, that GOD may 
prepare me for it, and keep me ever mindful of it. But many 
good days, I trust, await you, to be employed in promoting the 
glory of GOD on earth. May He, for that purpose, bestow upon 
you the blessings of health, and firmness of mind to discharge 
truly the office of a Bishop, so needful in these days of declining 
zeal and temporizing conduct, to which we are perpetually in 
danger of being allured by the example and spirit of the world. 

" I shall be delighted to receive your preferred visit when the 
time arrives, in which you can do it conveniently. In the mean 
time I hear you are to return to England for a few weeks, to 
make arrangements for leaving it for good and all, and settling 
in your own Diocese. That you may there be rendered an in 
strument, in GOD S hands, of great good, is the hearty prayer 
of your affectionate brother and faithful servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

This year was rendered memorable by the repeated 
testimonies of the Archbishops of Canterbury, and the 
Bishops of London, Salisbury, Rochester, Limerick, 
and Bangor, against the foolish assumptions of those 
who claimed to be English Episcopalians in Scotland. 
These were partly occasioned by a kind of deputation 

I 



328 THE SCHISM AT PERTH. 

into England, chiefly promoted by the notorious Drum- 
mond, in order to agitate in favour of his scheme. 
Thus good was, by GOD S providence, brought out 
of evil. 

It is thus that, in writing to the Secretary of Trinity 
College, the Bishop characterizes the Warden s conduct 
in refusing to admit to Communion a gentleman who 
vigorously supported the schismatical Chapel at Perth. 

" What I, however, am chiefly concerned with, as Bishop of 
the Diocese wherein the said college is located, is the ecclesias 
tical part of the system ; although deeply and personally con 
cerned also in the educational part, having three grandsons now 
placed there. 

" And with regard to the ecclesiastical part of the system, 
which I believe to have been the chief cause why the college 
exists at all, I feel bound to declare my conviction that, in refer 
ence to the difference above alluded to, the warden s conduct was 
beyond all praise ; being in strict conformity with scriptural rule 
and primitive practice. Very few of us, whether Bishops or 
Priests, would have shown such firmness of mind and faithfulness 
to their commission, as stewards of the mysteries of GOD, as the 
warden exhibited on that occasion. 

" In reference to the case of his antagonist, it may be con 
fidently asserted that no person can deem himself blameless by 
halting between two opinions. No man is at liberty to par 
ticipate of religious privileges, whether ordinary or sacramental, 
under a banner raised in direct defiance of the diocesan Bishop s 
divinely commissioned authority ; and, when the fancy strikes 
him, to claim the same right from a ministry, acting in 
obedience to the Bishop s authority, and, of course, in strict 
communion with the Scottish Episcopal Church. These two 
principles never can be made to meet ; no reasoning, however 
ingenious, can reconcile them, or make them consistent with 
each other." 

The book referred to in the following letter was ulti 
mately given by the Bishop to the Cathedral at Perth. 



DECLINING HEALTH. 329 

" Peterhead, Feast of S. Philip and S. James, 1848. 

" My dear Madam, 

" I trust you will excuse the freedom with which I address 
you ; and I beg you will accept my grateful sense of the confi 
dence which you repose in me with regard to the ultimate dis 
posal of your illuminated Eucharistic Office, after my death, 
which, as I am now in my eighty-fifth year, cannot (humanly 
speaking) be considered far distant. In one or other of the 
three libraries alluded to in my former letter, it shall be directed 
by my executors to be deposited. And I hope you will permit 
me to make known to such by a note on the reverse side of the 
title page, to whom our Church is indebted for such a boon, and 
such an uncommon testimony borne to her purity and faithful 
ness. Our Scottish branch of the Catholic Church has had to 
mourn in her ruins for a century and a half; while, by the 
Divine blessing, what she lost in respect of secular advantages 
she hath more than gained in the school of adversity. 

" GOD grant that the partial countenance of the powers that 
be/ may not prove injurious to us, by exciting a spirit of secu- 
larity in our hearts and an indifference to the obligation of keep 
ing an eye steadily on the old paths and walking therein/ " 

The Bishop, in writing to his son, shortly after, 
makes one or two touching allusions to his weakness 
and his consolations in it. 

" Peterhead, May 24th, 1848. 

" My dear John, 

" There is little prospect of your ever seeing me again under 
your own roof, for I am no longer able to struggle against the 
growing weakness and infirmities of extreme age. Although I 
still can do much at my desk, my locomotive powers are sadly 
diminished. But I am thankful that GOD has raised up for me a 
friend, who is not only willing, but expresses himself delighted, 
to be able to act for me on every necessary occasion, wherein 
episcopal offices are indispensable. 

" I allude to the Bishop of Brechin, who is to return to Scot 
land several weeks sooner than he had intended for the sake of 



330 CORRESPONDENCE WITH BISHOP FORBES. 

befriending me. His letter from Oxford speaks to that effect ; 
being extremely courteous both in matter and manner. He goes 
to Trinity College to confirm for me there, the 7th of June, 
being the Wednesday before the Festival of Pentecost/ 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Peterhead, June 10th, 1848. 

" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" I am this day favoured with your letter of the 8th inst., 
announcing your return from Trinity College, whither you had 
gone, at my request, to celebrate a religious ordinance, which, I 
fear, I shall never be again in a capacity of discharging per 
sonally ; so much are my physical and locomotive powers di 
minished of late. 

" Allow me to thank you, as I hereby do most sincerely, for 
this instance of your kindness and Christian brotherhood ; and, 
further to add that my heart was with you on the 7th current, 
particularly at the time when (as I supposed) you would be 
engaged in performing the Divinely-instituted apostolical ordi 
nance of the laying on of hands/ 

" Trusting that, through the goodness of GOD, you have not 
suffered in your health by that additional labour, so kindly un 
dertaken on my account, I ever am, my dear Bishop, your 
affectionate brother and obliged servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 

"P.S. May the blessings of the Divine Comforter be upon 
yourself and your services to-morrow." 

The sudden death of Bishop Russell gave rise to the 
next letter. 

Bishop Torry to Primus Skinner. 

" April 13th, 1848. 
" My dear Bishop, 

"I duly received your letter of the llth inst., and, in an 
swer to it, begin by giving my ready concurrence with my col- 



ELECTION OF BISHOP TROWER. 331 

leagues in authorizing you, as Primus, to issue a mandate for 
the election of a successor to the lamented Bishop Russell ; by 
the announcement of whose death I was indeed greatly stunned. 
May his colleagues, who as yet survive him, be thereby stirred 
up to greater diligence in their heavenly Master s work, and 
live daily mindful of the uncertainty of life during the time of 
their probation in this world. 

" To myself in particular the good Bishop s hasty call is a loud 
warning. He was, I believe, twenty years younger than myself, 
and apparently in possession of considerable vigour both of body 
and mind. 

" With regard to the proposed general offertory, the present 
time is certainly most inauspicious for such an attempt; but 
when the thing must be done at some time or other, when, 
moreover, we look at the financial state of our own country, and 
the present condition of all Europe, at what period shall we look 
for a more favourable time ? When both you and I proposed a 
delay, there was no apprehension of the troubles and calamities 
which have since taken place in Europe, and which are probably 
but the beginnings of greater evils. 

" As the attempt therefore must, it seems, be made under pain 
of the Institution itself being shut up, and all our pleasing hopes 
blasted, I see no good that can arise from further delay. Let the 
attempt then be made. Should it fail, as to any substantial aid, 
the Bishops cannot be accused of shrinking from the fulfilment of 
their promise, or of indifference to the success of the Institution. 
" I remain, my dear Bishop, 

" Your affectionate brother and friend, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

On the occasion of Bishop Trower s election, Bishop 
Torry thus writes : 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Eden. 
"Peterhead, Aberdeenshire, Nov. llth, 1848. 
" Rev. dear Sir, 

" The copy of your very excellent sermon preached on the 
important solemnity of Bishop Trower s consecration came safely 

z 2 



332 

to hand two days ago; and I beg to be allowed to thank you 
for this mark of your fraternal kindness; and to offer up iny 
prayers to the Throne of Grace that Bishop Trower may be an 
instrument of much good in that high office with which he is 
now invested an office, as one of the ancients has expressed it, 
humeris Angelorum formidandum/ The field of his labours 
will call into exercise every Christian grace. May GOD, there 
fore, be the guide of his life and his portion for ever. The mu 
tual indication of fraternal love betwixt yourself and him speaks 
highly in favour of you both, and is an earnest of that benefit 
to the cause of Christian truth, and promoting the interest of 
our blessed Redeemer s kingdom, which may be expected from 
the future ministrations of each, in the station wherein the 
wisdom of GOD has placed him. 

" I am, 

" My dear Kev. Sir, 
" Your affectionate brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 

"As to myself, I am hovering on the confines of eternity ; 
being, if I am spared a few weeks more, about to enter on my 
86th year, yet, by the blessing of GOD, I am still able to read, 
write, and think : and, if it so please Him, I desire to say, to the 
last, Pro ecclesia Dei, pro ecclesia Dei !" 

Bishop Torry had never lost sight of the schismatical 
congregation at Perth, and the following are extracts 
from his letters on that subject. 

"Oct. 5th, 1846. 

" I shall state further, what appears to me to be his duty, and 
the duty of all those, who, under the consciousness of their 
defective system, desire to become members of this Church. It 
is this. They must be content to obey in Sacris, and not to 
dictate. GOD has never invested them with that privilege : and 
the governors of the Church, with their Presbyters, shall have 
an awful account to make, if instead of retaining the exer 
cise of it to themselves, upon whom it has been devolved, they 



THE NON-UNITED CONGREGATION AT PERTH. 333 

surrender it to the laity. In regard to my Presbyter , 

my surprise is very great. Of all those in my Diocese, I 
thought I could have depended upon him, and I have little 
doubt that he will ultimately have cause to repent of his giving 
way on this occasion. Sure I am that if such a defection, on 
his part, could have been anticipated by myself, or those to 
whom he applied for pecuniary aid, when in England, he would 
not have received one pound for every ten he actually did receive. 
The friends of our Church there will hear it with grief, and, 
perhaps, not without indignation." 

"Dec. 19th, 1846. 

"I wish, therefore, to be considered immoveable on that 
point. Our Church is now arrived at that crisis in her history 
and condition, and we are so beset with schemes of worldly 
policy and secularity, in which faith in GOD S Providence seems 
scarcely discernible, that unless those of us who have hitherto 
maintained their integrity by continuing faithful and strenuous 
in the use of our national Eucharistic Service, make our stand 
upon that ground, our Church will at no distant period sink 
into the condition of the sectaries around us ; and, from that time 
forward, it will forfeit its claim to be accounted a national inde 
pendent Church. Thus, as the punishment of our unfaithfulness, 
we shall be in danger of having our candlestick removed out of 
its place. May GOD, in mercy for CHRIST S sake, so over-rule 
our hearts, as to make us strive earnestly to avoid the hazard of 
such a calamity \" 

"Feb. 1847. 

" Whether the death of Mr. Skete, which took place on the 
morning of Christmas Day, 1846, shall prove obstructive or 
promotive of this good work, is known only to GOD. But I 
know on credible testimony, that Mr. Skete s congregation since 
his death, have split into three parties, one under Lord Mans 
field s influence, for total independence of all episcopal authority, 
another for connecting themselves with the Drummond schism 
in Edinburgh, and a third for uniting themselves with the local 
Bishop, on their own, not on my terms." 

But the time was now at hand when that happy 



334 THE CONGREGATION DESIRES UNION, 

event was to be carried out. The letters that follow 
will explain the progress of the business. 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Wood. 

" Peterhead, Dec. 14th, 1848. 

"Reverend Sir, 

" I have duly received your communication, intimating that 
the congregation of the (so-called) English Chapel in Perth, in 
which you officiate, have resolved, by a plurality of votes, to put 
themselves under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
the Diocese wherein Perth is located. Much that you say in your 
printed address is in exact accordance with my own persuasions and 
convictions, and the whole seems written under the influence of a 
commendable spirit, though in some places erroneous, as the fol 
lowing part of this letter will indicate, according to my judgment. 

"In so far as the congregation have adopted your advice, 
they have done well and wisely. But in so far as they have 
reserved to themselves the claim to use the Anglican Communion 
Office, in preference to the Scottish, the proposed union will never 
be considered by me complete, nor productive of those blessed 
consequences to the souls of the members of that community 
which an entire union with the Episcopal Church of Scotland, 
in regard to her Eucharistic Service, would produce. 

" In asserting that claim they have assumed a right which 
GOD never gave to the laity. He hath appointed a ministry for 
that purpose; and it is the language of Inspiration that the 
people shall seek the law at the mouth of His divinely commis 
sioned servant ; who, in our case, is the Bishop of the Diocese ; 
without whose concurrence and institution no Priest, though 
lawfully ordained, can have any pastoral relation to a flock within 
the fold of CHRIST. 

" Such is the recognized law of the Church, universal where- 
ever Episcopal authority and order have been retained. 

" With us the Scottish Communion Office is, canonically, the 
authorized one, and declared to be of primary authority. The 
English Office, because of its previous use before any proposed 
union, is only the permitted one, and therefore not of primary 
authority , in Scotland. 



BUT STIPULATE FOR THE ENGLISH OFFICE. 335 

" The Scottish Office, moreover, is the direct and unanswerable 
antagonist of Popery; whereas the English Office symbolizes 
with Rome, on the score of the consecration of the Elements. 
It is moreover experienced in the present day to be no safeguard 
against the errors of Rome ; as the woful example of many who 
have fallen into that snare (and these not the least estimable 
and learned) is too notorious to be contradicted. 

" On the other hand, not one instance of a Scottish ordained 
Clergyman, or any well instructed person of the laity, commu 
nicating by the Scottish Office, can be produced as having fallen 
into the same snare. Can there be a better test of the compa 
rative safety and merits of the two Offices ? 

" Such being the case, as a notorious fact, you cannot reason 
ably expect that I should stultify the labours of my whole minis 
terial life, by formally sanctioning your claim of retaining the 
use of the English Office in preference to the Scottish. All I 
can promise is not to endeavour to concuss you into it. In 
fact the Scottish Bishops have no legally coercive power (like 
those of England and Ireland) ; it is entirely moral, per 
suasive, spiritual, and ecclesiastical, resulting from our Divine 
commission. That, indeed, in the minds of pious and well 
informed Christians, is the most stringent of all motives; 
but we are not likely to be able to persuade the world to 
think so. 

" On the whole, you and I, as times go, cannot settle the 
matter under discussion, unless you write under a commission 
from the majority of your congregation, or their Preses and 
Secretary acting in their name. It might, otherwise, be all 
overturned, as in the case of Bishop Watson and Mr. Fenwick, 
or of Bishop Skinner and Sir Win. Dunbar, of S. Paul s Chapel, 
Aberdeen. The good Bishop conceded to those of Aberdeen all 
their demands ; but he gained nothing by that concession. It 
did not save him from a harassing lawsuit, which is not yet 
decided ; and the union did not last (I believe) three years. 
" I am, Reverend Sir, 

"Your obedient Servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 



336 BISHOP TORRY REQUIRES AN EXPRESSION 

" Perth, 20th December, 1848. 

"At a Meeting of the Vestry of the English Chapel, Perth, 
held this day ; present the Rev. George Wood, Incumbent of the 
said Chapel, Sir John S. Richardson, of Pitfour, Bart., &c. 

" The minutes of the general meeting of the congregation of 
the English Chapel, Perth, held at Perth on the 1st, and of the 
adjourned meeting of the 15th days of December last, having 
been read, the Vestry then proceeded to the consideration of the 
motion by Lord Gray, viz.: That the congregation of the 
Perth English Chapel should immediately take steps to place 
itself in communion with the Scottish Episcopal Church, reserv 
ing to itself the use of the Liturgy and Communion Service of 
the Church of England exclusive of all other Services f and the 
Vestry having been empowered in terms of the decision of the 
congregation thereon to carry the aforesaid motion of Lord Gray 
into effect, the Vestry therefore in name of and acting for the 
congregation do hereby acknowledge the Episcopal Church 
of Scotland, into whose communion they are desirous of being 
admitted, and promise that spiritual obedience which is due 
by the congregations of the said Church. This congregation 
reserving the exclusive use of the Liturgy and Communion 
Service of the Church of England, as expressed in the aforesaid 
motion. 

"And further, the Vestry hereby authorise and empower the 
Rev. George Wood to sign the Canons of the Episcopal Church 
of Scotland, and appoint a duplicate hereof to be handed to Mr. 
Wood for transmission by him to the Right Reverend Patrick 
Torry, Bishop of this Diocese ; and also authorise Mr. Wood to 
take such further steps as may be necessary/ 

The Bishop s own account of the proceedings thus 
continues : 

"Another meeting of a portion of those attending Mr. 
Wood s ministry took place ; the result of which was duly inti 
mated to me by Mr. Wood, stating it to be his opinion that no 
influential member of the congregation would consent to make 



OF DEEP REGRET FOR THE SCHISM. 337 

the subscription which I required - f l to which I gave the follow 
ing answer : 

"Jan. 2nd, 1849.. 

" Reverend Sir, 

" I received your letter, together with a copy of the Minute 
of the late Meeting of those who adhere to your ministry. 

" In that letter you take no notice of the erroneous points in 
your former communication, which I plainly stated to you in 
my letter of the 14th of December ; and which I shall reiterate 
no farther than now to say that the most I can promise, in the 
event of an union taking place, by submission to the Bishop of 
the Diocese wherein Perth is located, is, that I will not en 
deavour to concuss you into a compliance with the use of the 
Scotch Communion Office; although, for your own sake, I 
greatly deplore your opposition to it. 

" But, on the other hand, the least that I can require of you, 
on your own part, and on the part of those who have commis 
sioned you to represent them on the present question is, that 
a deep regret must be expressed in writing, duly attested, for 
having so long remained in a state of schism from the Church, 
and acting (in their religious capacity) in defiance of the Bishop 
of the Diocese, and even infringing the union which had been 
made during the Episcopate of my predecessor ; and also de 
clining my proffered service the year of our LORD 1810. 

" If you comply with this reasonable requirement, which I 
deem it obligatory on me to make, for the peace of my own 
conscience, and as evidence of my sense of duty and responsi 
bility to the Divine Head of the Church, in that case all may 
go on smoothly, and a valid union may be effected without 
danger of infringement. But if you and your adherents spurn 
at the requirement above stated you must be allowed to take 
your own course." 

The final concordat was as follows : 

" Whereas We, Patrick Tony, D.D., Bishop of S. Andrew s, 

1 " They did however make the subscription required; and the docu 
ment is in the inmost repository of my bureau." 



338 THE CONCORDAT WITH THE SCOTTISH CHURCH. 

Dunkeld, and Dunblane, in answer to the application of the 
majority of the congregation of the (so called) English Chapel 
in Perth, to be received into union with the Scotch Episcopal 
Church, (which application and desire We hereby commend as 
good and wise) ; yet whereas from the experience of former 
failures and infringements of such union, when formed, to the 
great disturbance of the Church, and excitement of much hostile 
and uncharitable feeling, due precaution in this important 
matter becomes necessary : therefore We, the Bishop aforesaid, 
deem it our duty, for the peace of our own conscience, and as 
an evidence of our faithfulness to the Divine Head of the Church, 
and sense of our accountability to Him, to require of the clergy 
man, on his part, to express a faithful adherence to the union 
during his life or residence in Perth, as pastor of said congrega 
tion ; and of at least two respectable and influential lay members 
of the congregation in the name thereof to express a deep regret 
for having so long delayed to make the application as above 
stated ; while the Bishop on his part solemnly promises not to 
attempt to concuss the clergyman or congregation into com 
pliance with the use of the Scotch Communion Office ; although, 
for their own sake, he greatly deplores their opposition to it, 
and hopes the day is not far distant, though he may not see it, 
when they will of their own accord desire it. 

" In testimony whereof, We, the Bishop, the Clergyman, and 
Laymen above alluded to, adhibit our names, date, and place, 
as follows : 

"Peterhead, Jan. 8th, 1849, PATRICK TORRY, D.D., Bishop 
of S. Andrew s, &c. 

" Perth, Jan. 10th, GEORGE WOOD, M.A., Lincoln College, 
Oxford. 

"Edinburgh, Jan. llth, JOHN GRANT, of Kilgraston. 

"Perth, Jan. 12th, WILLIAM Ross, Rose Terrace, Perth." 

Bishop Torry to Dean Torry. 

" Peterhead, Jan. 16th, 1849. 
" My dear John, 

" In regard to the signing of the Canons and Thirty-Nine 
Articles, I have written to Mr. Wood to go over to Coupar 



MR. WOOD S INSTITUTION. 339 

Angus, on Tuesday, the 23rd inst., and in your presence, as my 
Surrogate, (in which capacity you are hereby appointed to act,) 
to exhibit his letters of orders, and make the necessary signa 
tures. I have also appointed S. Paul s Day for Mr. Wood s 
institution in his own chapel in Perth. There will of course be 
Morning Prayer at the usual hour; and after the Nicene Creed 
you have to read his document of institution, in the hearing of 
those who shall be in church on that occasion. 

"When you have returned to S. Anne s Cottage, fail not to 
write me word of all that was done. With kind remembrance 
of your whole fireside, 

" I remain your affectionate father, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Chambers. 

" Reverend dear Sir, 

" Your letter of the 20th came duly to hand, and I see no 
reason for the despondency, which although not directly ex 
pressed, it implies. I demanded, and have obtained, from the 
representatives of the congregation in Prince s Street, an expres 
sion of deep regret, attested by their own handwriting, by the 
signature of their names, for having been so long in a state of 
schism from the Church. I was strongly urged by some of the 
best friends of the Church, not to exact such a condition ; and 
indeed I scarcely expected that it would be acceded to. But 
they have done it ; Mr. Wood for himself, and Mr. Grant and 
Mr. Ross for themselves, and in the name of their adherents ; 
for after all these adherents are only a portion of the congre 
gation, and I shall not be surprised if Lord Mansfield set up a 
schismatical chapel for himself and his adherents, who are pro 
bably more numerous than they have been stated to be. 

" But be that as it may, you nor your faithful flock (if they 
continue so) have nothing to fear. Nothing is wanting to the 
further prosperity of your mission than the erection of a church, 
which 1 trust will be commenced early in spring. Preparation 
for it, by quarrying stones, ought to be going on at present, 
but I fear is not, as I hear nothing about it." 



340 EXPLANATION OF CANON XXI. 

At the Episcopal Synod, hoi den at Dundee, Feb. 
16th, 1849, a kind of explanation of the XXIst Canon, 
that which declares the Scottish Office of primary 
authority, was agreed to, and reference made to certain 
late proceedings of the Church Building Society, in 
the following terms : 

" While they however thus deprecate any attempt to alter the 
Canon referred to, the Bishops think it well to declare that, in 
considering the meaning of the Canon, they are bound to take 
into their view the past and present practice of the Church, as 
an indication of the sense in which this Canon is to be under 
stood. That practice has been to abstain carefully from all 
attempts to enforce the use of either Office on a reluctant con 
gregation whether old or new : and the Bishops declare that 
they would consider any attempt of this nature to be no less 
contrary to the spirit of the Canon, than it would be both unjust 
and impolitic. 

" They think it due to the Church Building Fund, to remind 
those who charge its supporters with improper interference, that 
it is a rule of that Society to entertain no application without 
the sanction of the Bishop : but at the same time they would 
suggest to the subscribers of the Church Building Fund, that 
by combined exertions in one direction, they provoke a similar 
combination and similar efforts in another ; and that such an 
open array of one party against another, must lead to fatal 
consequences." 

On this the Bishop thus wrote : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Feb. 26th, 1849. 
" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" I beg to thank you for the trouble you have taken in 
sending me a report of the proceedings of the late Episcopal 
Synod, holden in Dundee. 

" In the result of it, I stumble at nothing so much as the 
interpretation put upon the XXIst Canon ; implying a con- 



BY THE EPISCOPAL SYNOD AT DUNDEE. 341 

demnation of the principles and proceedings of the Committee 
of the Church Building Fund; i.e. if I understand you rightly. 

" To my mind, that censure, or condemnation/ as you ex 
press it, is tantamount to a virtual denial of the right of the 
friends of the Church, whether in England or in Scotland, to 
patronize her on the ground of her special orthodoxy in the 
most sacred of all Services. It is, moreover, acting (in my view of 
the case) in the very face of S. Paul s injunction to his Galatian 
converts, namely, to be particularly mindful of t the household 
of faith / thus establishing a difference, by an inspired com 
mand, in the distribution of their pecuniary bounty. 

(f We know that none but the admirers of our Eucharistic 
Service, have on late applications shown any liberality towards 
us, sympathy with our cause, or genuine affection of heart in 
our behalf. How sad, therefore, would it be, if the plainly im 
plied censure of the committee of the Church Building Fund 
should have the effect of making our really true friends become 
indifferent to our stability and independence as an integral 
portion of CHRIST S Catholic Church ; which, so long as we 
remained faithful to our own avowed principles, had, through 
evil report and good report/ hitherto gained their respect and 
cordial regard ? 

"That the apprehended evil of the above condemnation/ is 
the natural tendency of that sentence, I have no doubt. How 
far GOD, in His mercy, may prevent it, is not for me to say. 
But there is little ground of hope held out to those who will not 
struggle to uphold and retain GOD S blessed truths, and to de 
fend that respectable position wherein, by the merciful arrange 
ments of His Providence He had placed us. 

" With regard to the Scotch Church Tract Society, I give my 
suffrage in favour of the Bishop of Aberdeen, and Primus, the 
Bishop of Glasgow, and the Bishop of Brechin. But as to the 
proposal for making terms with the Privy Council to obtain aid 
for schools, I cannot but look upon it with unmitigated appre 
hension of its evil consequences to our stability, our indepen 
dence, and our orthodoxy. May it not be one manoeuvre, among 
many others, to bring our beloved Communion Service into 
utter oblivion ? 



342 PROPOSAL TO OBTAIN AN ENGLISH BISHOP 

" Never were we in greater need of the guidance and con 
trol of the wisdom that is from above. But under all cir 
cumstances, 

" I beg you will believe me to be, 
" Your affectionate brother and faithful servant, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 



Some uneasiness was now excited in the Church of 
Scotland by an attempt made on the part of Mr. Drum- 
mond to procure an English Bishop for so-called Eng 
lish Episcopalians. The Bishop of Edinburgh and the 
Warden of Trinity College were especially active in pro 
curing petitions from the Clergy of Scotch or Irish 
Orders against the proposed measure, in which they set 
forth the absurdity of such an interference with the pri 
mary character of all episcopacy, the stultification which 
would ensue to various acts of the English Church in 
the English Parliament, and the injustice that would be 
perpetrated not only in the Church of Scotland, but 
also in the Establishment of that country. It was also 
observed, that no Bishop could receive any such mission 
from the State, without a serious infringement of the 
rights of the Establishment. An unexpected coadjutor 
also appeared in the person of the excommunicated Sir 
Wm. Dunbar ; who protested " in his own name and in 
that of those who might agree with him" against any 
such appointment, he professing to remain in his 
existing condition without any episcopal superin 
tendence. 

The petition was presented on the 22nd of May, by 
Lord Brougham, who made a speech remarkable only 
for the quantity of blunders which it contained, and 
was supported by the Bishop of Cashel. This Prelate 



FOR THE SCOTTISH SCHISMATICS. 343 

had, a few years before, made himself notorious by an 
attack on the Scottish Church, in the shape of a letter 
to Bishop Low, in which he declared that, if he 
visited Scotland, he should prefer to communicate with 
the English schismatics. They were both ably an 
swered by the Bishop of Oxford ; and the project fell 
to the ground. 

In the mean time, through every possible phase of 
discouragement, the Perth Cathedral scheme was pur 
suing its way. Some opposed it because it was " gi 
gantic and unfeasible ;" some objected to the name, 
some to the character of a Cathedral ; some were afraid 
of offending the puritan party in the Church ; some 
of stirring up opposition in the Establishment. Pre 
lates, Priests, and Laity disheartened the minds, and 
counteracted the efforts, of those who were pressing 
forward the scheme. Bishop Torry himself never 
wavered ; witness the following series of letters : 

Bishop Torry to the Lord Forbes. 

" Peterhead, January 8th, 1848. 

" My dear Lord, 

"In the last communication with which your lordship 
honoured me, accompanied with the copy of a letter from the 
engineer, disapproving of my proposal of commencing the work 
of the intended cathedral in the town of Perth, at the east end 
(i.e. with the chancel) instead of the west end, or nave, your 
lordship requested that any remarks I had to make on that 
gentleman s letter might be stated to Mr. Lendrum. In com 
pliance with that request I did so ; and hope that the substance 
of what I stated was communicated to your lordship. 

" What I said was to this effect ; that whatever portion of 
the church should, in the mean time, be erected, it was, in my 
judgment, highly desirable that the genuine symbols of the 
Christian faith and worship should be plainly indicated by the 



DIFFICULTIES ABOUT THE CATHEDRAL AT PERTH. 

very form of its structure j and that from the first day it is made 
available for divine service. 

" Now no part of a Church does that efficiently without a 
sanctuary. Its purpose, mark, or distinction, its separation from 
the body of the Church, although still a part, is to make every 
humble and faithful worshipper, casting his eyes upon it, to feel 
and say in his heart that place is holy to the LORD ; there 
the riches of divine bounty are most plentifully bestowed on 
Christian worshippers ; there they are spiritually fed and sus 
tained during their earthly pilgrimage, in order to their endless 
enjoyment of celestial peace and rest/ 

" I am sorry, and feel not a little mortified, that your lord 
ship s benevolent wishes and great efforts in behalf of the Church, 
have been but coldly received, if not thwarted by many influ 
ential persons, of whom better things might reasonably have 
been, and actually were expected. 

" But great is the reward that awaits you for what you have 
wished to do, should even that wish prove a failure, by reason of 
the spirit of envy, jealousy, secularity, and religious indifference, 
so prevalent in the present age and generation. But as GOD 
has the hearts of all men in His hands, you may yet have the 
happiness of seeing your efforts crowned with success." 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Peterhead, June 26th, 1848. 

" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" Yesterday afternoon your letter of the 24th inst. came to 
hand, and it is so far very gratifying to me that the hope of the 
ultimate accomplishment of the Cathedral at Perth is still 
cherished by the estimable Lord Forbes; although I do not 
know that the very site of it is obtained and made legally sure. 
Moreover, the rearing of it, even partially, will be a work of 
time, so as to preclude the hope, on my part, of seeing it brought 
into use for its high and holy purpose. 

" The proposal, however, of inquiring after a fitting person 
for the position of its Dean can be no obstruction to the work, 
but rather the contrary, as a stimulus to furnish the means of 
its accomplishment, 



EXCLUSIVE USE OF THE SCOTTISH OFFICE. 345 

" But I think that nothing, in the form of a direct promise, 
ought to be held out to any person individually, either in Eng 
land or Scotland > until matters are brought into a state of 
greater maturity. 

"With that understanding, and with the feelings of my 
heart and judgment being decidedly in favour of the distinctive 
doctrines of our own Church, as exhibited in our Scottish Eucha- 
ristic service f and of our indigenous Clergy (ceteris paribus), 
I willingly acquiesce in the proposal made by your esteemed 
kinsman. 

" In conclusion, I beg to express myself your affectionate 
brother and faithful servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c. 

"P.S. If you go to Oxford and see the venerable Dr. Routh 
and Professor Beay, be so kind as to offer my respectful regards 
to them." 

The old question about the Office to be adopted was 
next mooted ; and in that the Bishop* as usual, took 
a decided position. 

Bishop Torn/ to the Warden of Trinity College. 

" Peterhead, July 28th, 1848. 

" Rev. dear Sir, 

" Your letter of the 19th inst., with a copy of that addressed 
to Lord Forbes was duly received. 

" The contents of these communications I have pondered with 
all the attention of which I am now capable ; but I am not able 
to bring my mind to a perfect coincidence of opinion with you 
in that essential point, wherein you differ from his lordship, 
namely, in the exclusive use of the Scotch Communion Office in 
the proposed new Church at Perth. 

" His lordship is an advocate for that measure, and, as I be 
lieve, deems it essential to the success of his friendly exertions 
in behalf of our Scottish branch of the Catholic Church ; first, 
on the ground of its own superior merits j and next, as the best 
means of securing the approbation of our divine LORD and Head, 

A A 



346 

without which, no arrangements of human wisdom or contriv 
ance can be permanently successful. In all this I cordially agree 
with that nobleman, and it has been the aim of my ministry for 
sixty years and upwards to uphold and spread that branch of 
Catholic verity. 

" Our Eucharistic Office is the only one now in use in the 
Christian world that fully recognizes the Scriptural and primi 
tive doctrine contained in CHRIST S blessed Institution at His 
last Passover. Some, as the Romanists and the Greeks, 1 have 
erred egregiously by adding to it. Others, as the various sects 
of the Reformation, have erred egregiously by falling short of it. 
The Church of England, at first, embraced it with delight, in all 
its verity ; but human policy interfered, and induced her ( not 
willingly, but by constraint ) to relinquish the most valuable 
portion of it I mean the oblation and invocation. This is 
clear from the covert style in which she alludes to it, on the 
publication of the second Communion Office, in Edward the 
Vlth s reign. 

" My conclusion, therefore, in reference to the above, is that 
unless we, in Scotland, are faithful unto death, retaining what 
we hold, and not preferring the worse to the better, we sadly 
obscure our hopes of ultimate approbation from our final Judge, 
and shall, probably, even in this world, have the mortification 
of seeing our expected gain turned into loss, by the gradual di 
minution, and, at last, the entire frustration of our hopes. 

" I deny not that there may be a show of prosperity for a 
while } from the adoption of time-serving and compromising prin 
ciples, but they are found never to be ultimately the best, and 
generally end in the extinction of the cause for the advantage of 
which they were at first adopted. ( The ways of GOD are not 
as our ways/ Under unpromising appearances He can produce 
success, if the means used be in conformity with His will ; and, 
on the other hand, from fair appearances He can produce dis 
appointment, if the means used have not His glory in view, as 
their primary object. 

1 I may leave others to speak for the two former, but I cannot help ob 
serving that had the Bishop been intimately acquainted with the Eastern 
Liturgies, he would hardly have written this sentence. 



FOR INSISTING ON THIS USE. 347 

" So much on the general view of the case under consideration. 

" I now go on to consider the reasons you have assigned for 
being of a different opinion from Lord Forbes, on the exclusive 
use of the Scotch Communion Office, in the proposed Cathedral 
at Perth; nay, of thinking it injurious to the cause which the 
erection of that structure is intended to promote. 

" You admit that you agree with his lordship as to the supe 
rior merit of that office. Why then should not the chief Church 
of the Diocese be adorned with that which would indeed be its 
greatest ornament, and probably also, its best defence? Ought 
we not to serve GOD by the use of what we deem best, even to 
the exclusion of what we deem inferior ? Here I may be re 
minded of the practice at Trinity College. To that I answer, 
that my wishes were over-ruled in regard to that noble Institu 
tion; and yet I do not account the cases quite similar. I think 
that a distinction may very fairly be made between a case chiefly 
intended for educational purposes, and a case which includes a 
charge or cure of souls, altogether of a pastoral character, as the 
proposed Church at Perth is undoubtedly meant to be. It is 
intended to be an example and a main source of ministerial aid 
to a whole Diocese, by men already invested with the ministerial 
character. And it cannot fully exhibit that example nor make 
it prominent in the eyes of the world, if it should seem, in pri 
vacy, the distinctive belief and practice of our Church at the 
Altar, by an early morning service only, and by thus giving to 
its rival the English Office an undue preponderance in the 
eyes of the people ; the same being proposed to be always exclu^ 
sively adopted, at the usual hour, for the administration of that 
blessed ordinance ; when, from the greater convenience of the 
time, the attendance would always be the greatest. 

" I do think that the tendency of such an arrangement would 
be to sink our Office gradually into utter oblivion, and to make 
us amenable, at the judgment seat of CHRIST, for preferring the 
worse to the better. 

" The Church of England owes us nothing but Christian love, 
which we owe, and I hope give, in return, and has no claim of 
obedience from us, nor even from any of her sons, who may have 
been induced to go beyond the precincts of her jurisdiction, within 

A A 2 



348 THE DESIGN OP THE CATHEDRAL APPEOVED. 

which, the Church in Scotland neither is, nor ever was, but for 
a short period, under compulsion. To do the Church of Eng 
land justice, she now desires it not; and we must not volun 
tarily surrender our independence, nor what we esteem our 
superior spiritual privileges and belief, in the highest of all 
Christian duties. 

"P. T. 
" To the Warden of Trinity College, Glenalmond." 

Bishop Torry to 

"Peterhead, Dec. 23rd, 1848. 

"Dear Sir, 

" The plans of the proposed Cathedral in Perth reached me 
two days ago, the designs of which I think extremely beautiful, 
and admirably adapted for its high and holy purpose. According 
to Mr. Boyle s direction, I shall transmit them to Mr. William 
Forbes, Advocate, in Edinburgh, for his inspection, who takes a 
great interest in such matters, and who, it seems, had asked and 
obtained your permission to have such a gratification. He will, 
I hope, send them forward to London without delay, and un 
injured. 

" The portion of that structure, intended for erection in the 
mean time, will, I hope, be sufficient for all the worshippers that 
may reasonably be expected to attend the daily services of GOD, 
for some years to come, and when an enlargement becomes ne 
cessary, the means for that purpose may, I trust, be previously 
provided. 

"The finishing of the choir, in conformity with the beautiful 
plan given, may, I hope, be accomplished in my own lifetime, 
if it be not presumptuous for a man in his 86th year to enter 
tain such an expectation. 

" The choir will form in itself a very beautiful small Church, 
with all appropriate symbols adapted for solemn service of GOD. 
And the very sight of it will give new vigour to the mission. 

" T remain/ &c. 

At length the great wish of the Bishop s heart was 
gratified . 



ITS STATUTES DRAWN UP. 349 

The Hon. G. F. Boyle to Bishop Tony. 

"York, Dec. 9th, 1849. 

" My dear Bishop, 

" I delayed writing to you until I had seen Lord Forbes, 
whom I am now visiting. 

" The meeting of the Committee passed off well. A large 
portion of the statutes were considered, but a good deal more 
remains to be done. The meeting was adjourned, but will, I 
trust, meet again in the course of next month, having completed 
the draft, and be enabled to submit it to you for your ratification. 
One clause, you will be glad to learn, provides for the exclusive 
use of the authorized form for the administration of the Com 
munion, commonly called the Scottish Communion Office, both 
in the Cathedral itself and in all the Chapels which may here 
after be dependent on it/ or words to that effect. A plan en 
gages the attention of the Committee for taking a large house, 
and giving each Prebendary a room rent free, as part of his sti 
pend, and fitting up the remainder of the house as a Collegiate 
School, of which Mr. Chambers would be willing to take the 
charge. Boys to be received at 20 or 25 per annum. The 
choristers to be received on lower terms. This plan, if it can be 
carried into effect, will save the necessity of commencing Colle 
giate buildings and enable all our means to be concentrated on 
the Cathedral. It will help to support the Clergy ; it will fur 
nish an efficient choir to the Cathedral, without any annual ex 
pense to its funds j it will bring many of the middle class who 
cannot afford Trinity College under the influence of the Church, 
and need not and would not in any way interfere with that in 
stitution. Lord Forbes, and I, and some others, are going to 
become answerable for the rent, should the annual offerings 
prove insufficient." 

We now may say a few words in the case of Sir 
William Dunbar, because, though Bishop Torry was 
not immediately interested in it, it bears so deeply 
on the history of the Scotch Church. The Baronet 



350 SCHISM OF SIR WILLIAM DUNBAR : 

continued in a state of excommunication for the space 
of two years ; then finding himself, as his plea sets 
forth,- injured in his pecuniary interests, and cheered 
on by such prints as the Record, he thought fit to lay 
an action against the Bishop for libel. Such an action 
is probably without a parallel in the history of the 
Church. 

Divested of the technicalities of Scottish law, the 
proceedings were these. The Bishop maintained that 
no action could lie, on ten distinct grounds, of which 
these were the most important : 

" I. The declaration of rejection complained of being an eccle 
siastical and judicial sentence in spiritualibus, regularly pro 
nounced by the defender, with his clergy sitting in lawful synod, 
in his ecclesiastical character as a Bishop of the Protestant Epis 
copal Church in Scotland, of which the pursuer was a minister, 
cannot be called in question by the pursuer, or interfered with 
by a civil court. 

" II. The pursuer having bound himself to obey his ecclesias 
tical superiors, and not to appeal from any ecclesiastical sentence 
to a civil court, but acquiesce in the decisions of the ecclesias 
tical authorities, in all questions falling under their jurisdiction ; 
and having, if he felt himself aggrieved, the remedy of appeal 
open to him, which he has not used, is not entitled to insist in 
the present action. 

"V. The spiritual sentence of rejection pronounced by the 
defender, and the Episcopal Synod of Aberdeen against the pur 
suer, was in strict conformity with the canons of the Church ; 
and even had it not been so in the particulars alleged by the 
pursuer, he had his remedy in the superior ecclesiastical court, 
and there alone; such a judicial and spiritual sentence not being 
reviewable by a civil court, far less can it be there made the 
foundation of a claim of pecuniary damage. 

" VII. There being, by the law of Scotland, religious tolera 
tion in Scotland, and the Scottish Episcopal Church, in parti 
cular, being recognised by the Act of Queen Anne, and 3rd and 



HIS ACTION AGAINST THE BISHOP OF ABERDEEN. 351 

4th Victoria, and otherwise, its Church judicatories are entitled 
to protection in the exercise of ecclesiastical discipline, and in 
the pronouncing of spiritual sentences. 

" IX. Malice not being averred, this action cannot be main 
tained/ 

The case was heard before the Lord Ordinary, Lord 
Ivory, who, in technical phrase, " repelled the defence, 
and maintained the competency of the action," July 
20, 1848. On this the Bishop appealed, and the case 
was heard by the Judges in the First Division of the 
Court of Session, March 1, 1849. Mr. Sandford was 
counsel for the Bishop, and put the whole affair in a 
plain common sense view, though his arguments might 
perhaps have been none the less effective, had they 
been bolder. The main point in which he rested his 
argument was well and pithily expressed towards the 
beginning of his address : 

"Now, if the sentence of rejection had been pronounced by a 
court of the Established Church, this action would not have been 
maintained. Your lordships would have maintained the perfect 
and complete independence of the spiritual and ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction from the civil. Their total separation from each 
other is a fundamental principle of constitutional law this, 
when united with the state, and enriched with temporalities and 
endowments. 

" If this Church is separated from and unendowed by the 
civil power, the application of the doctrine would appear more 
direct, and the independence of the spiritual court more distinct 
the Church being then relieved of state superintendence, 
and its spiritual power and character by many thought more 
pure. 

" Whether, in such a case, a court of law will lend its authority 
in explication of ecclesiastical rule, or enforcing spiritual decrees, 
is a different question. If it will not enforce, neither will it 
attempt to impede, the spiritual authority." 



352 



HE OBTAINS DAMAGES. 



And he irresistibly proved by Borthwick s Law of 
Libel, that 

" The temporal courts, both in this country and in England, 
so far from interfering with the religious discipline of the Church 
courts, whether belonging to the established religion or the 
tolerated sects, have uniformly refused to allow their proceedings 
to be made the ground of action. These Church courts are 
vested with certain privileges; and, from the nature of their 
constitution, bound to attend to the performance of certain duties 
peculiarly connected with the investigation of character, which 
entitles them to be exempted from the control of other judica- 
tories. In the case of Robertson v. Campbell, the Court of Ses 
sion refused to sustain their own jurisdiction, or to sanction that 
of the Commissary, before whom an action had been brought, 
founded upon the proceedings of a kirk-session/ 

Mr. Inglis was counsel for Sir William Dunbar, and, 
having to sustain a theological argument, after men 
tioning with a sneer, his " inability to fathom the depths 
of the clerical mind," presented as woeful an example 
of the ne sutor ultra crepidam as has often been wit 
nessed. His argument if argument it may be called, 
seems to have resolved itself into this : had Sir Wil 
liam remained in the Communion of the Scottish 
Church, he might have been legally excommunicated ; 
having rejected it, he had a right to his action for libel : 
which is about as wise as it would be to say that a 
subject may be tried for high treason until he has re 
nounced allegiance to his sovereign ; but that step 
having been once taken, he can no longer be subject 
to any penalty. The four judges, the Lord Justice 
General, Lord Mackenzie, Lord Fullerton, Lord Jeffrey, 
pronounced their opinion seriatim, maintaining that the 
action would lie, or, in the jargon of the Scottish law, 
"adhering to the interlocutor" of Lord Ivory. The 



RETRIBUTION THAT OVERTAKES HIM. 353 

bitterness of contempt with which both Counsel and 
Judges spoke of the spiritual powers inherent in the 
Scottish Church was ill concealed by the coarse plea 
santry of the one, or the judicial platitudes of the other. 

The action for libel was compromised, by the pay 
ment of 2000: of which, I believe, 1500 went 
to Sir William, the rest being swallowed by ex 
penses. The triumphant Baronet returned to Aber 
deen ; the courageous Bishop had to make prepara 
tions for the penalties consequent on that which half 
hearted friends called an injudicious, but which will, 
in the future history of the Church, stand recorded as 
a noble act ; and we may suppose that the Lords of 
Session and the Advocates congratulated themselves 
on the opportunity afforded them of trampling on a 
Church which they manifestly feared, but which they 
would fain be thought only to despise. 

Surely He scorneth the scorners. Sir William Dun- 
bar had not long returned to Aberdeen, when as he 
himself had risen up against his Bishop, so his inferiors 
rose up against him. There was a schism within a 
schism, a wheel within a wheel ; a second altar was set 
up in opposition to the first, as the first had been in 
opposition to the authority of the Church ; and in this 
miserable condition the non-Episcopalians of Aberdeen 
remain to the present day. But the Baronet s retri 
bution was not yet full. 

Presented to a living in the Diocese of London, he 
was refused institution by the Bishop of that See while 
the original sentence of excommunication remained in 
force. Hereupon, after various negotiations, and most 
reluctantly, he was compelled to ask pardon for his 
offence, and was thus again received to the Commu 
nion of his Ordinary. And so the Church of Scot- 



354 THE GORHAM APPEAL. 

land triumphed over its Presbyterian judges ; and to 
the great stultification of " the Lords of the first divi 
sion of the Court of Session," the man whom they had 
pronounced innocent was compelled, either to submit 
to a heavy pecuniary loss through life (and their judg 
ment pretended to proceed no further than to this 
world s goods) or to confess his guilt. 

In the meantime the Gorham Appeal came before 
the Privy Council, and to that the following letters 
refer. 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

" Peterhead, Feb. 4th, 1850. 

" My dear Eight Reverend Brother, 

" I was duly favoured with your communication of the 
31st of January, and while I cordially thank you for your 
renewed kindness in offering to do any duty for me at S. An 
drew s, or elsewhere in my Diocese, I am at the same time 
induced to say, that I fear less for the stability of our Church 
than you seem to do. We are as a Church far below indeed 
what we ought to be, but there is still a faithful remnant in it, 
and that remnant may yet, by the Divine blessing, become the 
majority; and is even now, perhaps, more numerous than we 
are aware of. 

" Such was the case in the days of the Prophet Elijah, and, 
subsequently, when Arianism polluted the whole (apparently) 
of the Christian Church. But JEHOVAH had more true wor 
shippers than the Prophet dreamed of, and Arianism is now 
generally disavowed. 

" On the whole, I would observe, that while Satan is still 
permitted to have dominion on earth, as well as CHRIST, there 
will never cease to be cause of lamentation and fear ; but it 
will be our fault entirely, if we have cause of despair. ( The 
LORD is King, be the earth never so unquiet/ 
" Believe me to remain, 

" Your affectionate and grateful Brother, 
" PA TRICK TORRY, 

" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 



355 

The Bishop of London 1 to the Scottish Prelates. 

" London, March 23, 1850. 

" Right Reverend and dear Brethren, 

" Be pleased to accept my cordial and respectful acknow 
ledgment of the kindness which has prompted you to thank me 
for my refusal to concur in the recent decision of the Judicial 
Committee of the Privy Council, in the case of Gorham and the 
Bishop of Exeter. 

" Holding it to be unquestionably the doctrine of the Church 
of England, that Infants receive remission of Original Sin in 
Baptism, through the merits of our LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS 
CHRIST, applied to them by that Sacrament, and finding in Mr. 
Gorham s answers to the Bishop of Exeter s questions, a distinct 
denial of that doctrine, I could not bring myself to concur in the 
reasons assigned by the Judicial Committee, for recommending 
Her Majesty to reverse the Judgment of the Court of Arches. 

ee Mr. Gorham holds, that the remission of Original Sin, 
adoption into the family of GOD, and regeneration, all take 
place, in the case of Infants, not in Baptism, nor by means of 
Baptism, but before Baptism ; an opinion which appears to me to 
be in direct opposition to the plain teaching of the Church of Eng 
land, and utterly to destroy the Sacramental character of Baptism. 

" I cannot admit that this opinion is to be reconciled, by any 
latitude of interpretation which can be reasonably claimed, with 
the Church s Articles and Formularies; nor do I believe that it 
is an opinion which is held by more than a very small number 
indeed of our Clergy. 

" Intreating your prayers, and the prayers of all who desire 
to hold the truth in love, that it may please Almighty GOD to 
guide us by His HOLY SPIRIT to a right judgment in the 
things which concern the peace of His Church, 

" I remain, Right Reverend and dear Brethren, 

" Your faithful and affectionate Brother in CHRIST, 

" C. J. LONDON. 
"To the Right Rev. the Bishops presiding 

over the Dioceses of Aberdeen, S.Andrew s, 

Brechin, and Glasgow." 

1 I have his Lordship s kind permission to print this letter. 



356 

On the decision of the Privy Council having been 
given, the Synod of S. Andrew s reasserted its belief 
in Baptismal Regeneration, on which the Bishop thus 
writes : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Trower. 

" Peter-head, April 6th, 1850. 

" I have received the report of proceedings at Perth, last 
Thursday, by the Clergy of my Diocese ; the general result of 
which, after much discussion, was an unanimous recognition of 
the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration, as the truth, and the 
only truth of that Sacrament of Baptism, without the admission 
of which no person is qualified to claim institution to a benefice 
in the Church of England, although regularly presented to the 
same. The Committee of Privy Council will probably despise 
this humble testimony to Christian Catholic truth, and his Grace 
of Canterbury little regard it : but if this truth be disregarded, 
the Church will have arrived at an awful crisis of her fate, 
which may terminate, by the just judgment of GOD, in her 
overthrow, as in the days of the Great Rebellion ; and if the 
Church fall, experience teaches us that Monarchy will not long 
subsist." 

Bishop Torry to the Bishop of Exeter. 

"Peterhead, April 6, 1850. 

" My Lord Bishop, 

" Yesterday afternoon your letter to his Grace of Canter 
bury reached me, and I hereby gratefully acknowledge the 
honour you have done me by ordering a copy of it for me. 

" It is no matter of surprise to me that it has already gone 
through so many editions ; for the truth contended for in that 
production is handled in so masterly a manner as to carry entire 
conviction to the minds of all who have embraced Christianity 
in conformity with the Creeds of the primitive Catholic Church. 
And it is moreover truly gratifying to perceive, that by your 
powerful and friendly effort the Church of England has been 
effectually roused to a sense of its clanger, and to the infinite 



THE EPISCOPAL DECLARATION. 357 

importance of retaining those vital truths by which her public 
Services and Articles of Faith are distinguished. 

"Your Lordship has been compelled from a sense of duty to 
write in sorrow, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. 
" I have the honour to be, my Lord Bishop, 
" Very faithfully yours, 

" PATRICK TORRY, D.D., 

"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

On the 1 9th of April, the Episcopal Synod met at 
Aberdeen, and issued a Declaration, of which the fol 
lowing is the most important part. 

" We declare, then, that we teach, and always have taught, 
and we entreat, and, to the extent of our Episcopal Authority, 
do enjoin you, Brethren, severally to teach, 

"1. In the words of our Blessed SAVIOUR, that, Except a 
man be bora of Water and of the SPIRIT, he cannot enter into 
the Kingdom of GOD / or, as expressed in our Office for Holy 
Baptism, f None can enter into the Kingdom of GOD, except 
he be regenerate and born anew of Water and of the HOLY 
GHOST/ 

"2. In the words of the Nicene Creed, with every branch of 
the Holy Church throughout all the world, which continues in 
the One Faith/ lives in the One Hope/ and acknowledges 
f the One Baptism/ * We acknowledge One Baptism for the 
Remission of Sins/ 

" 3. In the words of the XXVIIth Article, that Baptism is 
a Sign of Regeneration or New Birth, whereby, as by an In 
strument, they that receive Baptism rightly are grafted into the 
Church : the promises of forgiveness of Sin, and of our adop 
tion to be the sons of GOD by the HOLY GHOST, are visibly 
signed and sealed ; or, in the words of the Office for public 
Baptism of Infants, that every child baptized according to that 
Office is then and there regenerate and grafted into the body 
of CHRIST S Church/ 

" 4. With the Catechism, or Instruction, to be learned of 
every person before he be brought to be confirmed by the 



358 REPLIES FROM THE ENGLISH PRELATES 

Bishop/ and which teaches him to say, In my Baptism I was 
made a member of CHRIST, a Child of GOD, and an inheritor 
of the Kingdom of Heaven/ 

" 5. That the doctrine of Baptismal Grace is so clearly ex 
pressed in the Offices and Formularies of the Church, as they 
now exist, and as they were adopted by the Episcopal Church in 
Scotland, that we see no need of more than the present De 
claration, or of adding, by any Canonical enactment of ours, to 
the definitions of that doctrine, as therein set forth. 

" All the preceding statements, Reverend Brethren, we teach, 
and, by the authority committed to us, we enjoin you to teach 
to the Flocks under your charge, in their plain, natural, and 
grammatical sense, without the intervention of any hypothesis 
charitable or otherwise. 

"And now, Brethren, beseeching you to join with us in 
prayer, that the Church over which the HOLY GHOST hath made 
us overseers, may be kept in the unity of the SPIRIT, and in 
the Bond of Peace, we commend you to GOD, and to the 
Word of His Grace, which is able to build you up, and to give 
you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. 
"W. J. TROWER, D.D., 
"Bishop of Glasgow. 

" Clerk to the Episcopal Synod. 

" This paper was adopted unanimously, with the exception of 
Resolution V., in lieu of which the two undersigned Bishops 
adhere to the following Resolution : 

" That the doctrine of Holy Baptism is so clearly expressed 
in our Formularies, that, although the fact of the late decision 
has given occasion for the present Declaration, We do not mean 
hereby to assert that the language in those documents is not 
precise and sufficient. 

" A. P. FORBES, 

" Bishop of Brechin, 
" W. J. TROWER, 

< < Bishop of Glasgow." 



WHEN IT IS TRANSMITTED. 359 

The Bishop of Bath and Wells to the Primus. 

" London, 6, Clifford Street, 

" April 24, 1850. 
" My dear Lord, 

" I beg to thank you very much for sending me by this 
morning s post a copy of the excellent and important Declara 
tion, signed and issued by the united Scotch Episcopate ; also 
for your own kind note which accompanied it, expressing your 
approbation of my Declaration to the Diocese of Bath and 
Wells. 

" It has been suggested to me, that it would answer an ex 
cellent purpose, if your Lordship would consent to forward to 
a London paper (I would suggest the Morning Chronicle] [this 
was done] both the Declaration and the short letter which you 
kindly wrote to myself when you transmitted it. 

" I am, my dear Lord, with much regard, 
" Your faithful servant, 

" R. BATH AND WELLS/ 

The Bishop of Exeter 1 to the Primus. 

" Draper s Hotel, 28, Sackville Street, 

"April, 26, 1850. 
" My dear Bishop of Aberdeen, 

" I thank you most heartily for your invaluable communica 
tion. The Synodical Declaration of the Church of Scotland is 
the most opportune, as well as important, act, which could be 
devised. That such is its character, a little time will, if I 
am not greatly deceived, prove most convincingly. 

" The judgment with which the Declaration is drawn, is very 
remarkable. It expresses all that is necessary, and nothing 
that is superfluous. Depend upon it that it will elevate the 
character of your Church in the estimation of all English 
Churchmen. GOD grant that your elevation may not be made 
more striking by contrast ! Farewell, my dear Bishop, and 
believe me, in the fullest sense of the words, 

" Your affectionate Brother, 

" H. EXETER." 
1 This letter I have his Lordship s kind permission to print. 



360 THE AGITATION CONTINUES. 

Rev. George Leigh Cooke to the Primus. 

" Cubington Vicarage, near Leamington, 

" April 30th, 1850. 
" My Lord Bishop, 

. " I obey with sincere pleasure the orders given me yester 
day at the General Quarterly Meeting of the Warwick and 
Leamington Church Union, to transmit by post, signed with 
my name as president, the following resolution, carried by accla 
mation without a dissentient voice : ( The Warwick and Lea 
mington Church Union beg leave most respectfully to state, that 
they have perused with sentiments of gratitude and admiration 
the Declaration given by the Bishops of the Church in Scotland 
at their recent Synod, on the 19th of the present month of 
April : and they take the liberty of humbly tendering their 
thanks to the Bishops and Clergy of the Church in Scotland, 
for their prompt and full expression, in this momentous crisis, 
of their faithful adherence to the Catholic doctrine of Baptismal 
Regeneration/ 

" I have the honour to subscribe myself, 
" Your Lordship s faithful servant, 
"GEO. LEIGH COOKE, 
" Vicar of Cubington and Rural Dean, 
"President of the Warwick and 
" Leamington Church Union." 

In communicating this to his brethren, the Primus 
gives the following additional information. 

" In a letter from the Bishop of Edinburgh, of May 1st, he 
writes thus to me : 

" c I feel much obliged to you for your kind attention in 
sending to me the gratifying testimonials from England. I 
begin to have a better opinion than I had of the judgment of 
our Act, as I hear not a whisper against it from any quarter. 
I had a note this morning from one of the most protesting 
Protestants in Edinburgh, congratulating me on having managed 
so well at Aberdeen. The Declaration quieted every thing in our 
Diocesan Synod, which went off most harmoniously last week. 



361 

The Primus to Bishop Torry. 

"Aberdeen, May 6th, 1850. 
" My dear Venerable Brother, 

" The two accompanying Deeds came to my hands yester 
day from Mr. William Mackenzie, and you will see by his letter 
to me, which I also forward, what is wished and directed to be 
done with them ; and, that after you shall have signed them before 
two witnesses, they are to be returned by you to Mr. Mackenzie, 
Charlotte Square, Edinburgh, who will himself get the signa 
tures of the other Bishops. I take the opportunity of send 
ing you these Deeds to transcribe at same time for your gratifi 
cation. I rejoice in the pleasing communications from England 
which our Declaration has already drawn forth, and which speak 
of it, you will observe, in no measured terms of approbation. 
From the many despatches he had to make from Aberdeen, and 
the length of the proceedings of our Synod, our Brother of 
Glasgow found it impossible to accomplish his much wished-for 
visit to you, and it was a disappointment to us both ; although 
I yet trust to have the pleasure of looking in upon you, when 
my official duties shall call me to Peterhead about the middle 
(D. V.) of next month. Meantime believe me ever to be, 
" My dear Bishop, 

" Your faithful friend and Brother, 
" W. SKINNER, Bishop." 

No one who was present at it can forget the great 
meeting in S. Martin s Hall on the 8th of July,, in 
order to pass a protest against the decision of the 
Privy Council. It will be remembered that an address 
was then drawn up to the Scottish Bishops, thanking 
them for the stand the College had made in defence of 
the truth. The following was our Bishop s reply : 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Hubbard. 

" Peterhead, August 26th, 1850. 
" Sir, 

" I was honoured with your communication of the 15th 
instant, wherein as Chairman of a public meeting of Clergy and 

B B 



362 ARRANGEMENTS WITH BISHOP FORBES 

laity, held at S. Martin s Hall on the 23rd of July last, you 
transmitted to me a copy of an address to the Bishops of the 
Church in Scotland, unanimously adopted by about fifteen hun 
dred persons, and concurrently by seven or eight hundred more, 
at a subsidiary meeting at Freemasons Hall. 

" It is highly gratifying to find such a coincidence of judg 
ment between so many faithful clerical servants and attached 
lay members of the Church of England, and the Bishops of her 
humble sister the dis-established Church in Scotland, in such a 
vital point of doctrinal truth as that involved in the case of Gor- 
ham v. the Bishop of Exeter, lately decided upon by Her Majesty s 
Privy Council. What the ultimate result of that decision may 
be, can be known only to Him Who knoweth all things ; but 
the prospect to the Church of England seems at present threat 
ening and disastrous, though some are of a different mind/ 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Peterhead, August 12, 1850. 
" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" Allow me to congratulate you on your return to Scotland, 
in better health than when you left it. 

" I beg further to ask whether you will have the goodness to 
discharge, in my place, the duty of consecrating the cathedral in 
Perth, when it shall be so far finished as to admit with pro 
priety of that solemnity. 

" The 16th day of September is designed for the day of the 
consecration ; but much will depend on the progress made to 
wards completing the structure so far as presently intended. 

" Mr. Chambers, who is a daily witness of its state, will be 
able to give the necessary information, and I shall not fail to 
draw it from him, nor lose time in making the communication 
to you, in the hope that sympathy with an aged brother will 
induce you to comply with his earnest request. 

" I remain, 
" Your affectionate Brother and faithful servant, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

The 16th of September was fixed as being S. 



FOR THE CONSECRATION OF THE CATHEDRAL. 363 

Ninian s Day : but it was found impossible to com 
plete the building by that time. The office of Dean 
having first been offered to Mr. Kenrick, and then to 
the writer of this life, and having been, however un 
willingly, declined by both, it was determined to insti 
tute at present the Canons only, leaving the election 
of the Dean to a future time. 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Peterhead, Nov. 7th, 1850. 
" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

" I am informed upon authority that can be depended on, 

that the consecration of the cathedral at Perth is to take place about 

the end of this month, although the day cannot as yet be fixed. 

" I have therefore to beseech you that, as a special favour 

you will act for me on the occasion of that great solemnity, as I, 

by the will of GOD, am rendered utterly unfit to move from home. 

" To-morrow I shall write to Mr. Chambers to put himself 

into correspondence with you, as from his locality he can make 

you aware of the particular day allotted for the consecration. 

" I regret to lay upon you so much heavy, though deeply 
interesting work ; as it is deemed proper that the Ordination of 
Mr. Coniper (if he pass his trials with approbation) shall take 
place in the cathedral ; but if you think the additional work of 
the Ordination would be too much for you in one day, you could 
put it (the Ordination) off until the following day. 

" The reading also of the deeds of the Institution of Messrs. 
Chambers, Haskoll, and Humble, as Clergy of the cathedral, 
will occupy some time, and might, I think, be put off till the 
following day. 

" On the whole I grieve to be so burdensome to you ; but it 
is all for the glory of GOD, and I pray to Him to strengthen and 
support you under the weight of such a task. In all sincerity, 
" I ever am, your affectionate Brother, 
" and greatly obliged friend, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
< Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

B B 2 



364 RESOLUTIONS OF THE EPISCOPAL SYNOD 

In their August Synod, the Bishops adopted the 
following resolutions on the subject of missions : 

" I. That in the opinion of this Synod of the Bishops of the 
Church in Scotland, the Bishop of any Diocese has the most 
unquestionable right (limited only by Canons) to exercise his 
own discretion in the establishment of missions within his 
Diocese, wherever he may think that a door is open for mis 
sionary work. 

" II. That before any mission be erected into a permanent 
Incumbency, the Synod recommends that the Bishop should 
learn the mind of his diocesan Synod as to the adviseableness 
of such a measure, and, in forming their opinion, the Synod 
should take into their view the prospect of the charge with re 
spect to probable permanency, number of the congregation, and 
other circumstances affecting it. 

" III. That if the Bishop should decide in conformity with the 
opinion of the majority of the Synod, there should be no appeal 
from the Diocesan. But if he should decide against the majority, 
there may be an appeal from the Diocesan to the Episcopal 
Synod. 

" The Bishops have agreed on the recommendation contained 
in these resolutions, as being in accordance with the spirit of 
Canon 39. 

" The Bishops are aware, that in a matter of this kind they 
can proceed only by recommendation. But they suggest to the 
several Diocesan Synods, that the object of these resolutions 
will be sufficiently attained by the adoption of them as by-laws 
in the several Diocesan Synods. This has already been done in 
the Diocese of Glasgow and the Diocese of S. Andrew s. 

" These resolutions were passed at the Episcopal Synod holden 
in Edinburgh last August, and were ordered to be sent (of 
course with consent of diocesans) to the several synod clerks/ 



Bishop Torry s reply to this communication shows 
the jealous care with which then, as ever, he guarded 
Diocesan rights against the old Collegiate system. 



ABOUT MISSIONS AND INCUMBENCIES. 365 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Trower, 

" I have received, and read with attention, the copy sent me 
of the resolutions passed at the Episcopal Synod, holden at 
Edinburgh in the beginning of August last in reference to Mis 
sions ; but their obvious meaning is such, that I beg leave to 
decline testifying my approbation of them. The first resolution 
indeed recognizes a Diocesan Bishop s right to the full ; but 
the second and third appear to me to nullify that recognition, 
and their obvious tendency leads to a diminution of the Bishop s 
authority even in his own Diocese, already only partially regarded. 

"The good and saintly Bishop Jolly, who, being a great 
reader, was a very learned man, and knew more of such matters 
than we all do, was wont to say, when any such symptoms arose 
among the clergy, let us all become Presbyterians together, and 
not dishonour our Episcopal Church, by calling ourselves epis 
copalians, and yet acting like the most turbulent Presbyterians/ 
This I have often heard him repeat ; for I was under his direc 
tion during the whole period of my diaconate (nearly two years). 

" Now, although you and I seem to differ on the assumed 
right of the College of Bishops over Diocesan authority, yet 
there is no reason why we should not follow the Apostle s advice 
f love as brethren: be pitiful, be courteous/ And under that 
impression, I beg to subscribe myself your very affectionate 
brother and servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY. 

"P.S. It is utterly unknown to me that the majority of the 
Presbyters of the Diocese of S. Andrew s have adopted the reso 
lutions above alluded to, as by-laws. If they have done it, it 
was ultra vires. Their grade in the ministry warrants no such 
assumption." 

The following were Bishop Torry s views on the 
Papal Aggression : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

" Peterhead, Nov. 26th, 1850. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" When I transmitted to you the proposed address to the 
Archbishops and Bishops of the Church of England, I felt unable 



366 BISHOP TORRY S OBJECTIONS. 

to communicate my reasons for withholding my signature from 
it ; they were these 

" f Since the Bishops of this Church are to hold an Episcopal 
Synod, at Perth, so early as the 3rd of December, I think the 
address to the Archbishops and Bishops of the Church of Eng 
land ought, on that occasion, to be revised, and a few words 
altered, less indicative of the infirmity of human passion. Let 
the Bishop of Rome bluster and encroach as he pleases ; that is 
no reason why we may not oppose him in the spirit of Christian 
meekness. We have our Divine Master s example for doing so 
under circumstances much more trying than those in which we 
are placed. 

" When I speak of a few words in the address to be altered, 
I mean such epithets as unexampled insolence and others, 
because the Church of Rome had formerly set the example itself, 
for seven or eight hundred years, claimed it as her divine privi 
lege; and the claim, although unjust, had been quietly sub 
mitted to, for the most part, although now and then with 
grumbling. 

" So the present Pontiff s aggression can, with no propriety, 
be called unexampled. 3 

" There is another expression to which I object as of a more 
vital nature, wherein it is stated that we derive our Orders and 
Liturgy from the Church of England. Now I hold that we 
derive our Orders from the Divine Head of the Church, and only 
through the instrumentality of the Church of England which 
she herself received through the long channel of Apostolical 
succession. We have indeed adopted and made our own her 
Form of Morning and Evening Common Prayer, with the public 
Offices of Baptism, Confirmation, 1 and Matrimony; but our 
Liturgy, or national Eucharistic Service, is peculiarly our own 
for our glory, however much it may be attempted to suppress it. 
My hearty prayer to GOD is that every attempt to that effect 
may be defeated. 

" Ever your affectionate Brother, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

1 It is very curious that the Bishop should make this incorrect assertion. 



THE SITE OF THE CATHEDRAL CONVEYED. 367 

In the mean time, the Cathedral at Perth was ap 
proaching its perfect completion. Four days before 
its consecration Lord Forbes thus wrote to the Bishop : 

"With a view to a consecration of Perth Cathedral Church, 
which is being erected on two pieces of ground acquired for that 
object, and now standing vested in my name, I hereby engage 
to convey and make over the said ground to such persons as the 
committee, acting in regard to the erection of the said Church, 
may name for holding and administering the property thereof, 
and their successors in perpetuity ; but with this proviso, that 
the same shall be held inalienably and solely for the use and be- 
hoof of a Cathedral Church, and relative buildings, according to 
the constitution appointed therefor, in strict connection with the 
Episcopal Church of Scotland, and under canonical obedience to 
the Bishop of the said Diocese, for the time being. And I fur 
ther undertake to provide for the annual payment of a Feu duty, 
or ground rent, which forms a charge or burden on the said 
ground, and for redemption thereof, so that the said buildings 
or ground can never be attached therefor, or withdrawn from the 
purposes to which they are now destined." 

I may now be permitted to relate the consecration 
of S. Ninian s, the first British cathedral, be it remem 
bered (witfi the single exception of S. Paul s) that had 
been consecrated since the Reformation, as I had the 
privilege to be present, and to assist at it. It was just 
about sunset on a fine December day that I arrived in 
Perth. There had been a slight fall of snow on the 
Grampians, and the -stillness of the Fair City, and the 
setting in of the frost, seemed to bring out in greater 
relief the bustle within the walls of the cathedral ; and 
the glare of its lights, as the workmen were hurrying to 
the conclusion of their task, was in strange contrast 
with the darkness and quietness of the adjacent street. 
That night I shall ever remember as one of the strangest 



368 THE EVENING BEFORE CONSECRATION. 

in my life. Many of the most necessary arrange 
ments had been driven off till the very last ; the 
carpenter s hammer and the mason s chisel were still 
to be heard ; a crowd of workmen were yet engaged 
in putting the finishing touch to their respective de 
partments ; the frescoes were still incomplete, and in 
the later hours of the evening the choir was practising 
the chants and the hymns for the next day. An 
English reader can hardly form any idea of the interest 
and curiosity with which our proceedings were regarded 
by Presbyterian spectators, to whom the whole ritual 
of the Church was then so utterly unknown, that, as I 
remember, the leading Perth newspaper of the follow 
ing week gave an elaborate description to its readers 
of what was meant by chanting. Perfect silence settled 
down over the city ; but still as we visited the cathe 
dral at twelve, at two, at four, and at six, the workmen 
were still engaged in their various occupations ; nor 
was it till the late morning of a Scottish December 
day had fairly broken that every thing was prepared 
for the approaching solemnity. I may be allowed to 
describe the service itself as I described it in a con 
temporary periodical. 

" The doors of the cathedral were open at 10.30, and by a 
simple arrangement the members of the Scotch Church were 
separated from others, whom curiosity or a better feeling drew to 
the ceremonial. In the meantime the choir, which is exceedingly 
elevated, was gradually filled by the canons, clergy, lay vicars, 
and choristers, to the number of about fifty in all. The Bishop 
of Brechin, who officiated for the Bishop of S. Andrew s, arrived 
at 11.30, and was met at the western door by the whole body 
of clergy, by whom he was conducted to the altar. The 
usual formularies having been gone through, the procession was 
formed in the following order : choristers, lay vicars, deacons, 
English priests, Scotch priests, canons of S.Niniau s, dean s verger, 



THE DAY OF CONSECRATION. 

pro-Dean, Bishop s verger, Bishop, supported by his chaplains. 
Proceeding down the nave, and round the north and south aisles, 
they returned up the nave again, and such was the length of 
the procession, that the foremost chorister had already passed the 
chancel doors, on his way to the north aisle, before the Bishop 
had reached the west door. At that moment the precentor 
intoned The earth is the LORD S, and all that therein is ; and 
the choir thundered out, The compass of the world, and they 
that dwell therein/ with the rest of the psalm (from Mr. 
Helmore s Psalter Noted, as were all the psalms.) The Bishop, 
having again taken his place at the altar, pronounced the usual 
prayers of consecration : that for the font being followed by the 
anthem, If ye love Me ; that for the pulpit by The LORD gave 
the word ; and that for the altar by the Hallelujah chorus. 
The clergy then returned into the sacristy, while the doors of 
the church being thrown open, it was soon crammed. The 
Bishop having taken his seat in his throne, prayers were sung 
by the Rev. H. F. Humble, chanter; the lessons were read by 
the Rev. J. Haskoll, sacrist, and the Rev. J. C. Chambers, the 
chancellor; and litany by the Rev. T. Helmore and the Rev. 
W. Wilson. For the anthem, the hymn, Angularis Fundamen- 
tum (Hymnal Noted). 

" The holy communion was celebrated, of course according to 
the Scotch use, by the Bishop, assisted by the three canons, as 
epistler, gospeller, and assistant priest. After the Nicene creed, 
letters missive were read from the Bishop of S. Andrew s, by 
which he erected the collegiate church of S. Ninian s into the 
cathedral of the united diocese. The sermon was preached by 
the Rev. J. M. Neale, Warden of Sackville College, from S. 
Matthew vi. 5, (the LORD S Prayer having been appointed for 
the subject of the dedication sermons.) The nave, crowded with 
hearers, (a great portion of them standing,) for only a small part 
of the available space was occupied with benches or chairs, gave 
some idea of what maybe the value of our cathedral naves, when 
they shall be restored to real use. In the evening, the sermon 
was preached by the Rev. T. Chamberlain. On Thursday, during 
the morning communion, J. Comper was ordained deacon. The 
sermon was preached by the Rev. E. B. K. Fortescue. In the 



370 THE BISHOP ENTHRONED BY PROXY. 

evening several adults were baptized ; and several, who had re 
ceived Presbyterian baptism, were admitted into the church 
according to the Scottish form. The converts knelt at the west 
door, and were admitted with the words We receive this per 
son into the congregation of CHRIST S flock/ &c. After prayer, 
these, with several of those who had just been baptized, were 
confirmed by the Bishop, according to the Scottish form f I 
sign thee with the sign of the cross, and I lay mine hands upon 
thee in the Name of the FATHER, and of the SON, and of the 
HOLY GHOST. Amen. Defend, LORD/ &c. On account of the 
extreme length of the service, which was not over till ten o clock, 
there was no sermon. 

cc On Friday morning, after prayers, the Bishop was enthroned 
(by proxy) and the canons were installed. The Rev. C. T. 
Erskine, of Stonehaven, represented the Bishop, was received at 
the west door by the Canons, and conducted to the altar, where 
prayers were said over him, and thence to the throne, after which 
the Te Deum was sung. The sermon at the early communion 
was preached by the Rev. C. T. Erskine, that at the second 
celebration by the Rev. P. Cheyne, and that in the evening by 
the Rev. A. Lendrum." 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

"Peterhead, Dec. 13th, 1850. 

" My dear Right Reverend Brother, 

* if I acknowledge with a grateful heart the receipt of your 
letter of yesterday s date ; and I beg further to say that I can 
never adequately recompense you, for the services you have done 
on my behalf, on the day of the consecration of the Cathedral 
at Perth, and subsequent days. 

" But as your Divine Master, Whom you faithfully serve, is 
not only kind but generous, it is comfortable to think that a 
day is approaching when you will meet with an ample reward ; 
not only for the work alluded to, but, 1 trust, for long continued 
services in this Church, which greatly needs such a friend. 

" If I may judge from present appearances, it is to me clear, 
that but for you the good work must have remained undone 



HIS OPINIONS ON CERTAIN ECCLESIASTICAL PRACTICES. 371 

until my removal hence. May GOD stir up many such as your 
self to co-operate with you, and then the object for which 
CHRIST shed His Blood will be accomplished more successfully 
than heretofore. 

" It is with difficulty that I have been able to write thus far ; 
and must conclude with a reiteration of my thanks, and an aged 
Bishop s blessing to yourself, and all friends of the institution 
at Perth, both clerical and lay ; being ever yours and theirs, 
most affectionately, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
"Bishop of S. Andrew s, &c." 

I know not that I can introduce in any more suit 
able place than this some memoranda with which I 
have been favoured, by one of the Bishop s most 
intimate friends, Mr. Pratt of Cruden. 

" Memoranda. Bishop Torry. 

" 1. The Bishop having learnt, that in celebrating the blessed 
Sacrament of the LORD S Supper, a custom was growing up of 
the celebrant s going over certain parts of the service in an in 
audible voice, wrote to forbid the practice. He fully admitted 
and sanctioned the propriety of a more subdued and reverential 
tone of voice in certain parts of the service ; but he strictly en 
joined that even in those parts the voice should be kept up so 
as that every thing said might be heard by the congregation, 
who were expected to give a hearty Amen to the service, and 
thus, as it were, in their proper stations becoming parties in 
every act of the celebration. 

" 2. The Bishop 1 was particularly opposed to the presence of 
any one at the celebration who did not intend to communicate, 
indeed he would not permit of such a thing. It was a subject 
of frequent remark with him in his latter days, and he spoke in a 
very decided manner in regard to it. If, said he, it would be 

1 On this point, the reader is referred to the note on the Bishop s 
rubric, in the Appendix. 



372 CORRESPONDENCE WITH MR. PRATT. 

an affront offered to an earthly monarch to go to a banquet and 
refuse to partake of what was set before you, how infinitely more 
reprehensible to come into the presence chamber of the King of 
kings and refuse to taste of His Supper/ In short, he would 
admit of no reasons in justification of being present without 
partaking. Let all those who do not intend to communicate 
withdraw/ was the rule to which he inflexibly adhered. 

" 3. On the promulgation of the Answer by the Bishops, 
&c. in Dundee/ Bishop Torry was of opinion that the Answer 
in as far as it permitted reluctant congregations to decide how 
the highest act of Christian worship was to be performed, was 
not only uncanonical, but at utter variance with the original 
charter, which authorised the Bishops to the end of time to dis 
pense the means of grace according to the Divine ordinance, 
not according to the wishes of reluctant congregations. { If, 
said he, such congregations have a light to dictate in this 
matter, how can the right be denied to them in any other ? 
With equal justice might they demand a change in the 
authorised mode of administering Baptism, or in the Divine 
polity of the Church, or in the mode of performing the ordinary 
services/ 

" 4. He was greatly alarmed at the power which the College 
of Bishops is gradually assuming an irresponsible authority 
resembling that of the Court of Rome the Papacy in commis 
sion ; over-riding the rights of Diocesan Bishops, putting forced 
interpretations on the Canons, setting at nought all Catholic 
precedents. The Bishop stoutly maintained that acts of this 
irresponsible conclave, not fully and clearly sanctioned by the 
Canons, were liable to be reviewed and set aside by a General 
Synod of the Church, whenever it .shall meet. He was fully of 
opinion that if a protest by all concerned was not made against 
this growing evil, it would at no distant period prove ruinous 
to the character and best interests of the Church. 

" 5. Mr. Pratt having heard the Bishop accused of inconsis 
tency in so strenuously standing up for the use of the Scottish 
Office in the latter years of his life, when at an earlier period 
he had readily yielded to the wishes of more than one congre 
gation ; and when venturing to doubt whether this charge could 



HIS VIEWS REGARDING NON-COMMUNICANTS. 373 

be fairly established against him, was assured that there could 
be no doubt in the case, and that the Bishop s opinions had cer 
tainly undergone a change ; Mr. Pratt ventured to write to the 
Bishop, and to suggest the propriety of his stating in any way 
he might think best, the reasons which had induced him to 
become more decided on the point in question now than he had 
been formerly ; the following letter was written by the Bishop, 
in which he clearly exonerates himself from the unjust charges, 
and showing distinctly that there was no inconsistency in his 
course of action, thus proving that those who rashly brought the 
accusation against him were wholly ignorant of the real state 
of the case." 

"Peterhead, Jan. 28th, 1846. 

" Reverend dear Sir, 

" I am not in the least offended at the suggestion contained 
in your note received yesterday ; but I hasten to inform you 
that it rests on an erroneous supposition, namely, that I had 
sanctioned the use of the English Communion Office at Dunkeld, 
Dunblane, Dunfermline, and Aberdeen. No sanction was asked 
from me, and of course none was given. On the contrary, in 
reference to two of the congregations, where I thought I had a 
favourable field to work upon, I endeavoured as far as persuasion 
could go, to obtain the introduction of indigenous labourers in 
these portions of the LORD S vineyard, and not have recourse to 
strangers, who, although among us/ are not of us/ but con 
tinue aliens in heart while they remain, and desert us without 
ceremony when it suits their convenience, or their interest. But 
all my exertions proved ineffectual. They were all for England, 
without any definite idea of what they were likely to lose, 
or gain. 

" In short, these congregations consider themselves as more 
connected IN SACRIS with England than Scotland ; and indeed 
Bishop Russell, in a late letter to me, owned as much, although 
he at present goes with the stream, and strange to say is even 
more urgent than Bishop Terrot, that I should give way in the 
Blairgowrie case. 

" Indeed I have little doubt of being left to stand alone. 
However that moves me not ; though it will probably be followed 



374 ELECTION OF BISHOP EDEN. 

by much obloquy some objecting to the matter, some to 
the manner of my address, to the clergy and laity of my own 
diocese. 

" But the frowns of the world will be richly overbalanced if I 
shall obtain the approbation of my heavenly Master ; in the 
hope of which I am determined to go on fulfilling my intention, 
if it be GOD S pleasure to prolong my days until that be accom 
plished. 

" With every good wish to Mrs. Pratt, I remain, 

" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Your affectionate Brother and faithful Servant, 
" PATRICK TORRY." 

Bishop Low s resignation, and retractation of that 
resignation, and subsequent retractation of his retrac 
tation, scarcely fall within the scope of this biography. 
But the next letter shows that, at this time, our Bishop 
had no objection to the principle of coadjutors. 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Trower. 

"Peterhead, S. Paul s Day, 1851. 

" I beg to thank you for your very kind and gratifying letter, 
as it respects myself, received yesterday ; but in regard to the 
business of the election of Mr. Eden, which took place at Elgin 
on the 21st instant, I really know not what to say, the whole 
business being now thrown into such a state of confusion by 
Bishop Low s revoking his resignation of the Diocese of Ross 
and Moray. For, on the one hand, it does not appear to me 
competent for Bishop Low to revoke his resignation, voluntarily 
made under a sense of his bodily infirmities disabling him for 
the duties of his office in that united Diocese ; and, on the other 
hand, knowing Bishop Low s determined spirit, and being un 
certain of Mr. Eden s acceptance of the office, under such cir 
cumstances, I am really at a loss to give an opinion. 

" If a healing measure could be accomplished, and the peace 
of the Church be preserved, by Mr. Eden s being content to act 



BISHOP TORRY DEFENDS HIS DIOCESAN RIGHTS. 375 

as coadjutor to Bishop Low during his life, and to succeed him 
at his death, it were well, perhaps, to propose such a measure 
to those parties," 

The writer having forwarded to the Bishop the 
Ecclesioloyist for February 1851, which contained a 
long account of the Cathedral ; the Bishop thus re 
plied : 

Bishop Torry to Mr. Neale. 

" My dear Rev. Brother, 

" I was gratified very much by the receipt of your very 
kind letter ; but the Ecclesiologist did not accompany it. If I 
do not receive it to-morrow I shall despair of its reaching me ; 
whereby I shall be deprived of a gratification singularly inter 
esting to me. 

" My heart is in the spiritual prosperity of S. Ninian s Cathe 
dral. For every testimony, therefore, in its favour I feel grateful, 
because I heartily wish it GOD speed ! I shall, however, never 
see it, because of my extreme old age, being now in my 88th 
year, and my locomotive powers being almost entirely gone. 
But I will not cease to pray for its welfare while I live and 
retain my senses, because if well served, its obvious tendency is 
to promote the glory of GOD and the endless benefit of many 
precious and immortal souls." 

Bishop Torry s usual care against Collegiate inter 
ference is shown in his reply to the next letter. 

Bishop Trower (Clerk of the Episcopal College] to Bishop Torry. 

" Claremont Terrace, Glasgow, 

"March 12th, 1851. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" I duly communicated to the Episcopal Synod your reve 
rence s reply to the letter which I was directed to address to you 
from the Episcopal Synod at Aberdeen last month. 

" The Bishops observe that you take no notice of the most 



376 CORRESPONDENCE ON THE SUBJECT. 

important questions in that letter, namely, the inquiry as to 
your view of the position of the Clergy in connection with 
the Church, commonly called the Cathedral of S. Ninian, 
Perth. 

" As they cannot have the advantage of your presence, and as 
the question is one in which the Church at large is interested, 
I am directed again to ask your reverence what is your own 
view of the position of the Clergy in connection with the new 
Church at Perth ? 

"Your reverence will rejoice to hear that the solemn ceremony 
of the consecration of Bishop Eden was happily and satisfac 
torily accomplished. The new Bishop is gone to his Diocese, 
and will reside there permanently, as soon as he can make the 
necessary arrangements. 

" You will also be glad to know that we have now good reason 
to hope that our Church will not be affected by the Bill against 
Papal Aggression. 

" Your affectionate Brother, 
"W. J. TROWER, 
" Bishop of Glasgow and 
" Clerk to the Episcopal Synod." 



Bishop Torry to Bishop Trower. 

"March 15th, 1851. 

" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" Unless a Christian Diocesan Bishop be accused, and can 
be convicted, of heresy in doctrine or immorality of life, it ap 
pears to me to be quite uncanonical in any one Bishop, or any 
number of them, to interfere with or assume the cognizance of 
the concerns of another Diocesan Bishop. 

" The system of considering the whole of Scotland, as if only 
one Diocese, managed by the whole College of Bishops, was tried 
and found wanting ; and, therefore, it was parcelled out as it is 
at present, and 1 trust it will ever continue, for otherwise its 
independence will speedily quite disappear. 

" The usage of the universal Church has been that where 
there is a Christian Bishop, there ought (if possible) to be a 



APPEAL ON BEHALF OF S. NINIAN s. 377 

Cathedral for the daily public Service of GOD the Giver of all 
good ; and where there is a Cathedral, there ought to be a small 
staff of Clergy, for that public daily Service, Morning and Even 
ing, which to be upheld regularly, is beyond the strength of any 
one individual, or even two. 

" If I have written unintelligibly, please consider that I am 
in rny 88th year, and that it is not too much for me to expect 
that such an aged brother, never accused of heresy or immorality, 
but singularly blest with an increase of CHRIST S Church under 
his long personal ministry, should be allowed to live and die in 
peace." 

I find, in the Bishop s handwriting, the following : 

"June 9th, 1851. 

"Note, in reference to the work in hand, by the Rev. G. H. 
Forbes, Burnt Island, on the Holy Eucharist. 

" I cannot go beyond what the most orthodox Bishops of this 
Church, viz., Gadderar, Rattray, Falconar, Kilgour, Petrie, Inues, 
Skinner, (late Primus), Jolly, and others, believed and taught, 
in reference to the Holy Eucharist, namely, that the materials of 
that sacrifice and Sacrament are made such by being solemnly 
offered to GOD, and the blessing of the HOLY SPIRIT invocated 
upon them by a duly commissioned Priest, whereby they become 
effectual to all the blessed purposes intended by the Divine In- 
stitutor, viz., the communication of heavenly grace to every 
faithful recipient, and, as such, the appointed means conjoined 
with others, of our spiritual life here and our eternal salvation 
hereafter. 

" What goes beyond that we can no more comprehend than 
we can span the Universe. 

"P. T. Bishop." 

The Bishop concluded this the last complete year 
of his life, by sanctioning an Appeal put forth by the 
Dean and Clergy of S. Ninian s, for additional funds 
for their College and Mission. 

c c 



378 INTRODUCTION OF THE LAY ELEMENT. 

In the spring of this year the biographer had the 
gratification of dedicating a small collection .of Latin 
Hymns to our Prelate, and of receiving from him a 
kind acknowledgment of the book ; his last letter to 
the writer. 

The then agitated question of the lay element was 
passed over by the Bishop, who writes thus touchingly 
on the subject : 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Forbes. 

" Peterhead, Jan. 31st, 1852. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" I received your letter of the 29th instant, on Saturday 
last, and have since, and long before (in consequence of letters 
from Mr. Scott of Gala) have been directing my mind to the 
subject of it, without being able to arrive at any satisfactory 
conclusion. 

" There is so much to be said of the propriety of introducing 
the lay element into our ecclesiastical courts, and so much may 
be also said of the danger of so doing, that I am quite bewildered 
when I think of it. 

" Moreover, I do not think that my advice would be considered 
otherwise than an old man s dream, who thinks nothing wise that 
deviates from the track in which he had been accustomed to move, 
through the long period of more than sixty years of ministerial 
life in the service of the best and greatest of Masters. My wis 
dom, therefore, seems to be to sit still and submit quietly to 
the decision of the majority, and to pray to GOD to direct them 
to do what shall appear most conducive to His glory, the pre 
servation of pure Christianity amongst us, and the increase of 
CHRIST S kingdom on earth. 

" Believe me ever to remain, 
" Your affectionate brother and servant, 

"P. T., Bishop, 
" In his 89th year." 



BISHOP TORRY REMAINS NEUTRAL. 379 

Bishop Torry to Bishop Eden. 

"March 16th, 1852. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" By the time this letter reaches you, you will be setting 
out for England, on the 22nd instant, and on urgent business, 
no doubt, so that I cannot expect to have the happiness of see 
ing you in Peterhead until after your return to your own Diocese. 
Even then you will only see the wreck of what I once was, both 
mentally and bodily. 

" With respect to the apprehended antagonism between the 
Institutions of S. Ninian s Cathedral, in Perth, and Trinity 
College, Glenalmond, I have never seen the necessity for the 
existence of such feeling on either side. The imperfection of 
human nature may occasionally give way to such a feeling, but 
the schools connected with each may be promotive of advantage 
to each ; by the middle school, in Perth, becoming a feeder to 
that of Trinity College. I have never looked upon it in anyother 
view, whatever may be ultimately intended. 

"In any case I am very grateful for your kind and fraternal 
services, being, in all sincerity, 

" Your much obliged and faithful Servant, 

"PATRICK TORRY, 
" Bp. of S. Andrew s, &c." 

Bishop Torry to the Primus. 

"Peterhead, March 17th, 1852. 
" My dear Right Rev. Brother, 

" Your communication of the 15th instant came duly to 
hand yesterday ; in answer to which I have to say, that every 
very old man may claim exemption from giving an opinion on 
any new and intricate subject, although nearly connected with 
his own professional duties and studies. At that period I have 
arrived, and may, therefore, claim the exemption pleaded for; 
yet I feel compelled to say, with every respect to the Hon. Mr. 
Gladstone s judgment, that I am not satisfied with his argument, 
which seems merely grounded on the expediency of his proposal. 

c c 2 



380 FAILING STRENGTH. 

" Any alteration of our system, unless grounded on Scriptural 
principle and truth, would be found, ultimately, to be injurious 
rather than beneficial to us. 

" It is of the less consequence that my views of the question 
are indistinct, as I have no weight in the disposal of it. 

" I ever remain, with much fraternal regard, 

" Your faithful servant in CHRIST, 
" PATRICK TORRY." 

Up to the commencement of this year, the Bishop s 
hand had been nearly as firm as in his younger days. 
The last letter which I shall lay before the reader 
shows a great deficiency of physical strength in its 
characters. 

Bishop Torry to Dean (Provost) Fortescue. 

"Peterhead, June, 1852. 

" Very Reverend and dear Sir, 

" I have just received your letter of the 10th instant, but am 
not at all inclined to lay the burden of collections for societies who 
are basking under the sun of a rich and powerful Establishment. 
There is non-congruity between their condition, and that of a 
poor ^-established Church, like our own, which greatly needs 
to receive such pecuniary aid as generous dispositions are dis 
posed to give ; and has little to bestow beyond a scanty allow 
ance to their own Pastors. 

" Yourself, therefore, and a few of your brethren, have laid 
upon me a very. un pleasing task, in subjecting me to the pain of 
a refusal. What people are voluntarily disposed to do, is a 
very different thing from what is imposed with a show of 
authority, especially if ungraciously received, as is generally 
the case. 

"In regard to the confirmation of your daughter, and per 
haps a few others, by Bishop Eden, on the 28th instant, when 
he goes to visit you, I am in no difficulty, provided you allow 
it to be done in the Scottish manner, which I am told that 
Bishop Eden greatly admires, and to which, I trust, you will 



THE LAST MONTHS OF HIS LIFE. 381 

not object, as it is the practice (once universal) of the Church 
of Scotland, and as being the Church of your own choice. 
" I remain, Very Reverend and dear Sir, 
" Your affectionate Brother in CHRIST, 

" PATRICK TORRY, 

"Bishop of S. Andrew s, Dunkeld, and 
" Dunblane." 

And I find the following memorandum written on 
the back of an envelope : 

"Aug. 14, 1852. Unable to take any concern in the future 
matters of the Church/ 

I may now avail myself of the account his son 
gives of the concluding portion of his life. 

II After his visit to Crieff, in 1847, he did not leave 
his home for any long journey ; but he continued to 
enjoy good health to the end of his career with very 
little interruption ; and he retained his powers of 
locomotion and comparative activity, until his last 
illness, which seized him ten days before his death. 
About twelve months before that happened, and when 
he had nearly completed his eighty-eighth year, such 
was his remaining vigour, that he paid his annual visit 
to his near relations, Mr. and Mrs. Ellies, at Buthlaw, 
several miles from Peterhead, and spent the day in 
lively conversation with them. To the very last he 
was blessed with a sound mind, and kept up his habits 
of mental activity and regularity. Although living in 
a kind of seclusion for several years before his death, 
time never seemed to hang heavy on his hands. He 
often refreshed his memory with the works of Ken, 
Hickes, Collier, Brett, and others, authors on whom 
he ever looked as models of Catholicity in their prin 
ciples. 



382 HIS DOMESTIC HABITS 

" In his concluding years, and until it was interrupted 
by his last illness, his usual mode of spending the day 
may be given as follows. After breakfast, at nine 
o clock, he read a part of the Greek New Testament, 
and then a portion of the works of some of his fa 
vourite authors, three of which may be said to have 
been his daily companions, viz. " Routh s Reliquia 
Sacra," " Jones s Life of Bishop Home/ and " Wil 
liams Gospel Narrative of our LORD S Passion and 
Resurrection." Thus, while he did not neglect his 
worldly business, in his private meditations " his con 
versation was in heaven," and he was in continual 
preparation and readiness for his Master s coming. 
When his reading was over, he devoted a great part 
of the remainder of the day to epistolary correspond 
ence, chiefly on the business of his Diocese, and to 
other writing, - being very particular in making with 
his own hand copies of all his business letters. It 
may be mentioned as a proof of his industry in this 
respect, that he copied over in his latter years, in a 
fair hand (for which he was remarkable to the last), 
various sermons, both of his own and of others ; and 
a quarto volume remains, into which he had copied, 
after he was eighty-four years of age, many particular 
letters to various of his correspondents. 

" Before concluding this memoir, a short sketch of 
the Bishop s private character must not be omitted. 
His deportment was dignified, but full of ease and 
courtesy. Ever firm and undeviating in his principles, 
he showed at the same time the utmost respect to 
those who differed from him in sentiment. Esteemed 
by all for his exemplary life and conversation, he was 
greatly loved by those who had the advantage of his 
more intimate acquaintance, The persons who chiefly 



AND FAVOURITE AUTHORS. 383 

enjoyed this, besides his own family and relations, 
were the Incumbent of the place, who was often with 
him, and a few of the neighbouring Clergy ; but the 
individual who was his oldest clerical associate and 
friend in the quarter, and principally received his con 
fidence, was the Rev. J. B. Pratt, Incumbent of S. 
James , in the adjoining parish of Cruden. The 
Bishop had a keen relish for social intercourse ; was 
never unmindful of the Apostle s advice to be " given 
to hospitality ;" and nothing gratified him more than 
the occasional visits of his intimate friends, to whom 
he always made himself agreeable by his powers of 
conversation, which were considerable. Expressing 
himself with ease and propriety, he possessed, in a 
high degree, the faculty of introducing subjects most 
interesting to those with whom he conversed. This 
appeared in his general intercourse with society, but 
was particularly the case in reference to the younger 
Clergy. Throwing himself, as it were, into their feel 
ings, he would lead them on to ecclesiastical and 
religious subjects, encouraging them, in an easy way, 
to give expression to their thoughts, and, when he 
saw occasion, supplying information where it was 
wanting, confirming opinions where they were waver 
ing, and correcting them where wrong. His ripe 
knowledge of the distinctive dogmas of his own 
Church, and of her two great rivals, Rome and 
Geneva ; his full acquaintance with the Primitive 
Church, in her history and doctrines, with the Eastern 
Church, and the attempts that were made for a re 
union ; with the troubles of the last century, and the 
timidity, so to speak, of the present ; together with 
his study of the probable influence of passing events 
on the character and prospects of the Scottish Church ; 



384 HIS LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

all these supplied him with a never-failing source of 
subjects, which, in the hands of a less skilful con 
versationist, might have been introduced with stiffness, 
but in his seemed to flow in the easiest and most 
natural course. Another amiable trait in his character 
he exhibited to the last : he readily entered into the 
amusements of his grandchildren, and by his playful 
manner and conversation contributed to their pleasure 
and happiness. 

" But at length the time drew nigh that this 
venerable father in Israel must die. While he was 
happy and contented to remain in this world, so long 
as his Divine Master thought fit to employ him in His 
service, yet he often spoke of the time, when " to 
depart and be with CHRIST would be far better;" and 
the composure and peace with which he received the 
summons, when at last it came, showed that he " knew 
whom he had believed," and that he was ready to join 
the faithful departed. Ten days he lay on the bed of 
sickness, occasionally distressed with a painful and 
weakening disease, but for the most part with intervals 
of ease, in which, no longer occupying his mind with 
worldly concerns, he was evidently, when awake, rapt 
in heavenly meditation. At length, in his eighty-ninth 
year, on the morning of Sunday, the 3rd of October, 
1852, surrounded by all the living members of his 
family, without a groan or sigh, his spirit returned 
to GOD Who gave it." Thus far Dean Torry. 

Almost the last words spoken by Bishop Tony were 
wonderfully characteristic of his undiminished interest 
in the subject which had occupied his whole life. Mr. 
Rorison, who was attending him on his death-bed, 
received for, and read to, him a letter from the Bishop 
of Newfoundland, which I regret not to have had the 



HIS FUNERAL PROCESSION. 385 

time for procuring his Lordship s permission to print, 
but which contained a warm expression of sympathy 
with the Scotch Communion Office. The failing senses 
of the Bishop did not permit him to catch its true im 
port, and he imagined that it contained a recommenda 
tion to him to withdraw his Prayer Book from circula 
tion. With a great effort he made a sign of refusal, 
and added the words, " Firm to the last ;" he scarcely 
spoke afterwards. 

At the earnest solicitation of the Provost and Canons 
of Perth, it was agreed by his family that his remains 
should be interred in that Cathedral. They were re 
moved from Peterhead to Aberdeen on the 12th of 
October, were received in that city by the Primus and 
by some of the Clergy, and by them escorted to the 
Southern Railway. At the Perth station, the Canons 
and others of the Cathedral body were in waiting ; the 
choristers and vergers preceded the hearse to S. Ni- 
nian s, and the coffin was deposited in the nave under 
a canopy of black cloth, emblazoned with the arms of 
the three sees. The Provost of the Cathedral, having 
laid on it the pastoral staff and the mitre, took his 
place at the head, and every three hours the various 
watchers, all of them connected with the Cathedral, 
were relieved. That was a second night in S. Ninian s 
which I shall not easily forget. The inhabitants of the 
town were admitted about nine o clock, passed round 
the coffin, and went out by the same door at which 
they had entered ; and never in any foreign church 
did 1 see so large a crowd conduct themselves with 
greater decorum. It was very late before all that 
wished had visited the scene ; the doors were then 
closed, and the rest of the watch was kept by the Ca 
thedral Clergy alone. 



386 HE IS BURIED IN HIS CATHEDRAL CHURCH. 

On the following day, the funeral took place. The 
pall was borne by the Warden of Trinity College and 
seven other Clergy of the Dioceses ; the Bishops of 
Brechin and Moray were in attendance ; and by the 
former the Service itself was performed. The psalms 
and anthems were chanted by the choir, by whom 
also, at the conclusion of the solemnity, the Dies Ira, 
from the Hymnal Noted, was sung. The Bishop was 
buried on the north side of the choir ; and as the 
ancient custom was facing the west. The funeral 
sermon was preached by the Rev. J. B. Pratt, Incum 
bent of Cruden. 

I have now accomplished my task ; and need add 
but little to what has already been said. Bishop Torry 
presents an example of the service which may be 
wrought for GOD by the steady, undeviating, persever 
ing support of one acknowledged principle, through 
honour and dishonour, through evil report and good 
report. Possessed of no extraordinary talents, and dis 
tinguished by no very remarkable attainments in secu 
lar or ecclesiastical learning, he set himself to uphold 
the Eucharistic treasure of which he seemed to be the 
providentially constituted guardian, and, in connection 
with its defence, to maintain the independence of that 
Church in which he ruled as well from external danger 
as from Collegiate usurpation. For the Scottish Office 
he may almost be said to have lived for the last twenty 
years of his earthly life ; his letters, his occasional pa 
pers, all bear witness that this was the subject upper 
most in his thoughts ; and the other matters in which 
he bore a distinguished part, the Perth Cathedral, for 
example, and Bishop Luscombe s Appeal, were chiefly 
interesting to him as connected more or less with the 
National Liturgy. The reader cannot fail to see that, 



HIS CHARACTER. 387 

keeping his work steadily in view, each succeeding 
decade of his Episcopate shows him to have been more 
laborious, more resolute, more faithful to his trust. 
Doubtless, at the time of his consecration, and for 
some years subsequently, he gave way in some degree 
to the soporific influence of the age. We have seen 
him refusing the convocation of Diocesan Synods, 
contenting himself with triennial visitations, and the 
like. But, while others were unable to keep pace 
with the growing zeal for GOD S glory, and the increas 
ing energies of the Church, he, by degrees, took the 
lead in both, nay, willingly spent and was spent, ran 
the risk of giving offence, stood firm in the midst of great 
difficulties, and saved the Scottish Office. Humanly 
speaking, but for him, it would have been surrendered 
to the increasing Anglicanism of the National Church. 

It cannot be denied that, in some respects, he clung, 
like others, to the husks of her persecution. It was long 
before he would wear his Episcopal robes ; and, though 
a surplice was presented to him, he would never put 
it on. He long retained the black gown in which only 
such men as Petrie, Innes, and Gadderar had dared to 
officiate ; and mixing so little with the Church at large, 
it was difficult for him to view such subjects as ritu 
alism through any atmosphere but that to which he 
was accustomed. But here again, when he once 
grasped the idea, he clung to it through all oppo 
sition ; as iiis correspondence regarding S. Ninian s 
Cathedral will be a lasting monument. It may be 
mentioned that he never was in England but once, 
and then no further than York. 

Under the shadow of his own Cathedral he awaits 
the reward of his labours at the LORD S Second Coming ; 
a Cathedral which, sorely attacked and well nigh 



388 CONCLUSION. 

crushed in his life-time, had no sooner received his 
remains than it entered on another and a calmer ex 
istence, and is now esteemed and appreciated by others 
as it was by him. The proposed Cathedral of Inver 
ness, and that noble church of S. Paul s, at Dundee, 
owe doubtless a part of their conception to the earlier 
efforts of the little band that raised S. Ninian s, and to 
the zeal of Bishop Torry. 

The obloquy and persecution which he endured dur 
ing the last years of his life have now passed away. 
It is beginning to be acknowledged that it was no 
bigoted nationalism that he cherished, no old man s 
dream for which he fought ; that, almost against her 
will, he preserved to the Scottish Church her precious 
deposit of Eucharistic truth ; and that his sufficient 
monument will be the Scottish Liturgy. 

Sit anima nostra cum illo ! 



APPENDIX. 



THE SCOTCH OFFICE. 

THE Scotch Liturgy, as has already been said in 
Chap. VII. is partly derived from the Communion 
Office authorized by Charles I., and partly from that 
of the Nonjurors ; both of which in their turn were 
taken in part from the first Prayer Book of Edward 
VI. ; and the latter incorporated with this a nearly 
verbal translation of some passages from the ancient 
Greek Liturgies. 

In the following pages, Laud s Prayer Book occu 
pies the first column ; that of the Nonjurors, the 
second ; the received Scotch Form the third ; and the 
fourth is appropriated to Bishop Tony s edition of the 
last named Liturgy. Some notes are added which 
may explain the reason of certain alterations from the 
English Office ; and the principal various readings of 
the Scottish books are given, as well as the parallel 
passages from the Ancient Liturgies. 



390 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

THE ORDER OF THE ADMINISTRATION 
OF THB LORD S SUPPER OR HOLY COM 
MUNION. 

So many as intend to be partakers of the 
Holy Communion shall signify their names 
to the Presbyter or Curate over night, or 
else in the morning afore the beginning of 
Morning Prayer, or immediately after. 

And if any of those be an open and noto 
rious evil liver, so that the Church by him 
is offended, or have done any wrong to his 
neighbours by word or deed, the Presbyter 
or Curate, having knowledge thereof, shall 
call him and advertise him, in any wise not 
to presume to come to the LORD S Table, 
until he hath openly declared himself to 
have truly repented and amended his former 
wicked life, that the Church may thereby 
be satisfied, which afore was offended ; and 
that he hath recompensed the parties, to 
whom he hath done wrong ; or at least de 
clare himself to be in full purpose so to do, 
ax soon as he conveniently may. 

The same order shall the Presbyter or 
Curate use with those betwixt whom he per- 
ceiveth malice and hatred to reign; not 
suffering them to be partakers of the LORD S 
Table, until he know them to be reconciled. 
And if one of the parties so at variance be 
content to forgive from the bottom of his 
heart all that the other hath trespassed 
against him, and to make amends for that 
he himself hath offended; and the other 
party will not be persuaded to a godly unity, 
but remain still in hisfrowardness and ma 
lice : the Presbyter or Minister in that case 
ought to admit the penitent person to the holy 
Communion, and not him that is obstinate. 

The holy Table having at the Communion 
time a carpet, and a fair white linen cloth 
upon it, with other decent furniture meet 
for the High Mysteries there to be cele 
brated, shall stand at the uppermost part 
of the chancel or Church, where the Pres 
byter standing at the north side or end 
thereof shall say the LORD S Prayer with 
this Collect following, for due preparation. 



NONJURORS . 

THE ORDER FOR THE ADMINISTRATION 
OF THE LORD S SUPPER OR HOLY COM 
MUNION. 

Every Priest shall take particular care not 
to admit any to the Holy Sacrament of the 
Eucharist but those whom he knows to be in 
the Communion of the Church, or else is cer 
tified thereof by sufficient testimony. And 
to the end that this order may be observed, 
so many as intend to be partakers of the 
Holy Communion, shall signify their names 
to the Priest at least some time the day 
before. 

And if any of those be an open and noto 
rious evil liver, (so that the Congregation 
by him is offended,) or have done any wrong 
to his neighbours, by word or deed; the 
Priest, having knowledge thereof, shall call 
him and advertise him, that in any wise he 
presume not to come to the LORD S Table, 
until he hath openly declared himself to 
have truly repented and amended his former 
wicked life, that the Congregation may 
thereby be satisfied, which before were of 
fended ; and that he hath recompensed the 
parties, to whom he hath done wrong ; or at 
least declare himself in full purpose so to 
do, as soon as he conveniently may. 

The same order shall the Priest use 
with those betwixt whom he perceiveth 
malice and hatred to reign; not suffer 
ing them to be partakers of the LORD S 
Table, until he know them to be reconciled. 
And if one of the parties so at variance be 
content to forgive from the bottom of his 
heart all that the other hath trespassed 
against him, and to make amends for that 
he himself hath offended; and the other 
party will not be persuaded to a godly unity, 
but remain still in his frowardness and 
malice: the Priest in that case ought to 
admit the penitent person to the Holy Com 
munion, and not him that is obstinate. 
Provided that every Priest so repelling any 
as is specified in this or in the next prece 
dent paragraph of this Rubric, shall be 
obliged to give an account of the same to 



APPENDIX. 391 



KECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TOBRY S. 

THE OFFICE FOR THE HOLY COMMU 
NION. 

So many as intend to be partakers of the 
Holy Communion shall signify their names 
to the Curate at least some time the day be 
fore, that he may ascertain that they believe 
all the Articles of the Catholic Faith, and 
are free from deadly sin, or if not that they 
are truly penitent for it ; and in the case of 
strangers, that they have been baptized and 
confirmed, and are regular communicants 
at the Church. 

And if any of those who thus present 
themselves be an open and notorious evil 
liver, or have done any wrong to his neigh" 
bours, by word or deed, so that the Church 
be thereby offended, the Presbyter or Curate 
having knowledge thereof, shall call him 
and advertise him, that in any wise he pre 
sume not to come to Me LORD S Table, until 
he hath openly declared himself to have truly 
repented and amended his former naughty 
life and received absolution, that the Church 
may thereby be satisfied, which before were 
offended; and that he hath recompensed the 
parties, to whom he hath done wrong ; or 
at least declare himself to be in full purpose 
so to do, as soon as he conveniently may. 

The same order shall the Curate use 
with those betwixt whom he perceiveth ma 
lice and hatred to reign ; not suffering them 
to be partakers of the LORD S Table, until 
he know them to be reconciled. And if one 
of the parties so at variance be content to 
forgive from the bottom of his heart all 
that the other hath trespassed against him, 
and to make amends for that he himself 
hath offended; and the other party will not 
be persuaded to a godly unity, but remain 
still in his frowardness and malice: the 
Minister in that case ought to admit the 
penitent person to the holy Communion, and 
not him that is obstinate. Any person thus 
excommunicated by the Minister, may if he 
judge himself aggrieved, appeal to tfte Bishop. 

The Altar when the Holy Eucharist is to 



392 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



OUR FATHER. Amen. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, unto whom all hearts 
be open, all desires known, and from 



NONJURORS . 

the Bishop or the Ordinary of the place 
within fourteen days after at the farthest. 

The Altar at the Communion time having 
a fair white linen cloth upon it sttall stand 
at the east end of the Church or Chapel. 
And the Priest and People standing with 
their faces towards the Altar, shall say or 
sing {in the same manner as the Psalms for 
the day are said or sung) for the Introit the 
Psalm appointed for that day, according to 
that translation which is in the Boole of 
Common Prayer. 

Note. That whenever in this Office the 
Priest is directed to turn to the Altar, or 
to stand or kneel before it, or with his face 
towards it, it is always meant that he should 
stand or kneel on the north side thereof. 
[Here follows the Table of Introits.l 

At the end of every Introit shall be said, 

Glory be to the FATHER, and to the 
SON : and to the HOLY GHOST ; 

Answer. As it was in the beginning, 
is now, and ever shall be : world with 
out end. Amen. 

Then the Priest shall turn to the People 
and say, 

The LORD be with you. 
People. And with thy spirit. 
Priest. Let us pray. 

Then the People shall kneel with their 
faces towards the Altar; and the Priest 
turning to it and standing humbly before it 
shall say, 

LORD, have mercy upon us. 

People. CHRIST, have mercy upon us. 

Priest. LORD, have mercy upon us. 

Then the Priest shall say the LORD S 
Prayer, and the Collect following . 

Our FATHER. Amen. 

COLLECT. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, unto whom all hearts 
be open, all desires known, and from 



APPENDIX. 393 

RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. I BISHOP TORRY S. 

be celebrated, shall have a fair white linen 
cloth upon it, and the Priest standing at 
the north side thereof shall say the LORD S 
Prayer with the Collect following, with the 
People kneeling. 



OUR FATHER. Amen. 

THE COLLECT. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, unto whom all hearts 
! be open, all desires known, and from 

D D 



394 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

whom no secrets are hid; Cleanse the 
thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration 
of Thy Holy SPIRIT, that we may per 
fectly love Thee, and worthily magnify 
Thy holy Name; through CHRIST our 
LORD. Amen. 

Then shall the Presbyter turning to the 
People rehearse distinctly all the Ten Com 
mandments : the people all the while kneel 
ing and asking GOD S mercy for the trans 
gression of every duty therein, either ac 
cording to the letter, or to the mystical 
importance of the said Commandment. 

GOD spake these words and said, &c. 
People. LORD, have mercy upon us, 
&c. [as in the English Prayer Book.] 



NONJURORS*. 

whom no secrets are hid; Cleanse the 
thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration 
of Thy Holy SPIRIT, that we may per 
fectly love Thee, and worthily magnify 
Thy holy Name; through CHRIST our 
LORD. Amen. 1 

Tli en shall the Priest turn him to the 
People and say, 

JESUS said, Thou shalt love the LORD 
thy GOD, with all thy heart, and with all 
thy soul and with all thy mind. 

This is the first and great command 
ment. 

And the second is like unto it, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 

On these two commandments hang 
all the law and the prophets. 

People. LORD, have mercy upon us, 
and write all Thy laws in our hearts, we 
beseech Thee. 



APPENDIX, 



395 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 

whom no secrets are hid; Cleanse the 
thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration 
of Thy Holy SPIRIT, that we may per 
fectly love Thee, and worthily magnify 
Thy holy Name; through CHRIST our 
LORD. Amen. 

Then shall the Priest, turning to the 
People, rehearse distinctly all the Ten Com 
mandments; and the People still kneeling 
shall, after every Commandment, ask GOD 
mercy for their transgression thereof for 
the time past, and grace to keep the same 
for the time to come, as followeth. 

Minister. 

GOD spake these words, &c. 
People. LORD, have mercy upon us, 
&c. [as in the English Prayer Book.] 

Or in place of rehearsing the Ten Com 
mandments, he may, at his discretion, use 
the Summary of the law as followeth. 

Minister. 

And JESUS answered, and said unto 
him, Hear, O Israel : the LORD our 
GOD is one GOD, and thou shalt love 
the LORD thy GOD with all thy heart, 
with all thy mind, -with all thy soul, 
and with all thy strength : this is the 
first and great commandment. And the 
second is like unto it, namely, this : 
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy 
self. There is none other command 
ment greater than these. On these two 
commandments hang all the law and 
the prophets. 

People. LORD, have mercy upon us, 
and write these Thy laws in our hearts, 
we beseech Thee. 

Then shall be said the Collect for grace 
and strength to keep the Commandments, 
the Priest standing as before, and saying, 

Let us pray. 

O ALMIGHTY LORD, and everlasting 
GOD, vouchsafe, we beseech Thee, to 
D D 2 



396 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



Then shall follow one of these two Col 
lects for the King and the Collect of the 
Day ; the Presbyter standing up and saying, 

Priest. Let us pray. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, Whose kingdom is 
everlasting and power infinite ; Have 
mercy upon Thy Holy Catholic Church, 
and in this particular Church in which 
we live so rule the heart of Thy chosen 
Servant Charles, &c. [as in Bishop 
Torry s.] 



NONJUROPvS . 



Let us pray. 

Then the Priest shall turn to the Altar, 
and say one of these two Collects following 
for the King, 

ALMIGHTY GOD, &c. [as in Bishop 
Torry s.] 



ALMIGHTY and everlasting GOD, &c. 
[as in Bishop Torry s.] 



Or, 

ALMIGHTY and everlasting GOD, &c. 
[as in Bishop Torry s.] 

[But the King is not named in either 
Collect.] 2 



APPENDIX. 



397 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 

direct, sanctify, and govern both our 
hearts and bodies, in the ways of Thy 
laws, and in the works of Thy com 
mandments ; that through Thy most 
mighty protection, both here and ever, 
we may be preserved in body and soul ; 
through our LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS 
CHRIST. Amen. 

Or he may use one of these two Collects 
for the Queen. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, Whose kingdom is 
everlasting, and power infinite ; Have 
mercy upon the whole Church ; and so 
rule the heart of Thy chosen servant 
Victoria, our Queen and Governor, 
that she (knowing Whose minister she 
is) may above all things seek Thy honour 
and glory: and that we, and all her 
subjects, (duly considering Whose au 
thority she hath) may faithfully serve, 
honour, and humbly obey her, in Thee, 
and for Thee, according to Thy blessed 
word and ordinance ; through JESUS 
CHRIST our LORD, Who with Thee and 
the HOLY GHOST liveth and reigneth, 
ever one GOD, world without end. Amen. 

Or, 

ALMIGHTY and everlasting GOD, we 
are taught by Thy holy Word, that the 
hearts of Kings are in Thy rule and 
governance, and that Thou dost dispose 
and turn them as it seemeth best to 
Thy godly wisdom: We humbly be 
seech Thee so to dispose and govern the 
heart of Victoria Thy Servant, our Queen 
and Governor, that, in all her thoughts, 
words, and works, she may ever seek 
Thy honour and glory, and study to 
preserve Thy people committed to her 
charge, in wealth, peace, and godliness : 
Grant this, merciful FATHER, for Thy 
dear Sow s sake, JESUS CHRIST our 
LOUD. Amen. 



398 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

Immediately after the Collects, the Pres 
byter shall read the Epistle, saying thus : 

The Epistle is written in the Chapter 

of the Verse, and when he hath 

done he shall say, Here endeth the Epistle. 
And the Epistle ended, the Gospel shall 
be read, the Presbyter saying, The holy 

Gospel is written in the Chapter 

of at the Verse. And then the 

people all standing up shall say, Glory 
be to Thee, O LORD. At the end of 
the Gospel the Presbyter shall say, So 
endeth the holy Gospel. And the people 
shall answer, Thanks be to Thee, O LORD. 
And the Epistle and Gospel being ended, 
shall be said or sung this Creed, all still 
reverently standing up. 



I believe in one GOD, c. 

After the Creed, if there be no Sermon, 
shall follow one of the Homilies, which shall 
be hereafter set forth by common authority. 
After such Sermon, Homily, or Exhorta 
tion, the Presbyter or Curate shall declare 
unto the People whether there be any Holy 
days or Fasting days the week following, and 
earnestly exhort them to remember the poor, 
saying for the Offertory one or more of these 
Sentences following, as he thinketh most 
convenient by his discretion, according to 
the length or shortness of the time that the 
people are offering. 

[The Offertory Sentences are the same 
as hereafter in the authorised Scotch 
Offices, except that " Blessed be Thou, 
LORD GOD of Israel" which is in that 
Liturgy the last, is by Laud inserted be 
tween the third and fourth.] 

While the Presbyter distinctly pronounces 
some or all of these Sentences for the Offer 
tory, the Deacon, or if no such be present, 



NONJUKORS . 

Then shall be said the Collect of the 
Day, and immediately after the Collect the 
people shall rise, 3 and the Priest shall turn 
to the people and read the Epistle, saying : 
The Epistle [or, The portion of Scripture 
appointed for the Epistle] is written in the 

Chapter of beginning at the 

Verse. And the Epistle ended, he shall 
say, Here endeth the Epistle, or, Here 
endeth the portion of Scripture appointed 
for the Epistle. Then shall he read the Gos 
pel, saying, The Holy Gospel is written in 

the Chapter of beginning at the 

Verse. And then the people all standing 

up shall say, 4 Glory be to Thee, O LORD. 
The Gospel ended, the Priest shall say, 
Here endeth the holy Gospel. And the 
people shall answer, Thanks be to Thee, O 
LORD. 

Then shall be sung or said the Creed fol 
lowing, the Priest and people standing with 
their faces towards the Altar and saying, 

I believe in one GOD, &c, 

Then the Curate shall declare unto the 
people what Holy-days, or Fasting-days, 
are in the Week following to be observed. 
And then also (if occasion be) shall notice 
be given of the Communion, and the Banns 
of Matrimony published ; 5 and Briefs, Ci 
tations, and Excommunications read. And 
nothing shall be proclaimed or published in 
the Church, during the time of Divine Ser 
vice, but by the Priest or Deacon ; nor by 
them any thing but what is prescribed in 
the Rules of this Book, or enjoined by the 
Bishop, or the Ordinary of the 



Then shall follow the Sermon or Homily. 



APPENDIX* 



399 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TOHRY S. 

Then shall be said the Collect of the Day. 
And immediately after the Collect the Priest 
shall read the Epistle, saying, The Epistle 
[or, The portion of Scripture appointed for 

the Epistle] is written in the Chapter 

of beginning at the Verse. And 

the Epistle ended, he shall say, Here endeth 
the Epistle. Then shall he read the Gospel, 
(the people all standing up) saying, The 

Holy Gospel is written in the Chapter 

of beginning at the Verse ; and 

the people shall devoutly sing or say, Glory 
be to Thee, O GOD. And when the Gospel 
is ended, he shall say, Here endeth the Holy 
Gospel ; 6 when the people shall sing or say, 
Thanks be to Thee, O LORD, for this Thy 
glorious Gospel. 

Then shall be sung or said the Creed fol 
lowing, the people still standing, as before. 



I believe in one GOD, &c. 

Then the Curate shall declare unto the 
people what Holy-days, or Fasting-days, 
are in the Week following to b observed. 
And then also (if occasion be} shall notice 
be given of the Communion; and Briefs, 
Citations, and Excommunications read. And 
nothing shall be proclaimed or published in 
the Church, during the time of Divine Ser 
vice, but by the Minister : nor by him, any 
thing, but what is prescribed in the Rules of 
this Book, or by the Ordinary of the place. 



400 



APPENDIX, 



LAUD S. 

one of the Churchwardens shall receive the 
devotions of the people there present in a 
basin provided for that purpose, and when 
all have offered he shall reverently bring the 
said basin with the oblations therein and 
deliver it to the Presbyter, who shall humbly 
present it before the LORD* and set it upon 
the Holy Table. And the Presbyter shall 
then offer and place the Bread and Wine 
prepared for the Sacrament upon the 
LORD S Table that it may be ready for that 
service. And then he shall say, 

Let us pray for the whole state of 
CHRIST S Church militant here in earth. 

[The Prayer for the Church militant 
as in the Received Scottish Office with 
the variations therein noticed.] 

[Then follow the two exhortations as 
in the first Book of Edward VI.] 



Then shall the Presbyter say this Exhor 
tation. 



Dearly beloved, &c. [as in the Re 
ceived Scottish Office, and so down to 
the Prayer of Consecration.] 



NONJUKORS*. 



When the Priest giveth warning for 
the celebration of the Holy Communion, 
(which he shall always do upon the Sunday 
or some Holy-day immediately preceding,) 
after the Sermon or Homily ended, he shall 
read this Exhortation following . 

Note. This Exhortation shall be read 
once in a month or oftener according to the 
discretion of the Priest. 

Dearly beloved, on next I pur 
pose, &c. 

Or in case the Priest shall see the People 
negligent to come to the Holy Communion, 
instead of the former he shall use this Ex 
hortation, 

Dearly beloved brethren, on next 

I intend, &c. 

At the time of the Celebration of the Com 
munion, the Communicants standing with 
their faces towards the Altar, the Priest, 
being turned to them, shall say this Exhor 
tation. 

In Cathedral Churches or other places, 
where there is daily Communion, it shall be 
sufficient to read this Exhortation only on 
Sundays and Holy Days. 

Dearly beloved, &c. [as in the Re 
ceived Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX. 



401 



EECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



THE EXHORTATION. 
Dearly beloved in the LORD, ye that 
mind to come to the Holy Communion 



BISHOP TORUY S. 



And when the Minister giveth warning 
for the Celebration of the Holy Communion, 
(which he shall always do upon the Sunday, 
or some Holy -day, immediately preceding,) 
he shall read this Exhortation following. 

[Then follow the two Exhortations, 
as in the English Prayer Book.] 

Then shall follow the Sermon ; and when 
the Holy Eucharist is to be celebrated, the 
Minister shall dismiss the non-Communi 
cants in these or like words, Let those who 
are not to communicate HQOW depart. 7 



At the time of the Celebration of the 
Holy Communion, the Priest shall proceed 
with 



THE EXHORTATION. 
Dearly beloved, &c. [as in the Re 
ceived Scottish Office.] 



402 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJURORS . 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX. 



403 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

of the Body and Blood of our SAVIOUR 
CHRIST, must consider what S. Paul 
writeth to the Corinthians, how he ex- 
horteth all persons diligently to try and 
examine themselves, before they presume 
to eat of That Bread and drink of That 
Cup. For as the benefit is great, if with a 
true penitent heart and lively faith we re 
ceive That Holy Sacrament, (for then we 
spiritually eat the Flesh of CHRIST, and 
drink His Blood ; then we dwell in CHRIST, 
and CHRIST in us; we are one with 
CHRIST and CHRIST with us) ; so is the 
danger great, if we receive the Same un 
worthily ; for then we are guilty of the 
Body and Blood of CHRIST our SAVIOUR ; 
we eat and drink our own damnation, not 
considering the LORD S Body ; we kindle 
GOD S wrath against us ; we provoke 
Him to plague us with divers diseases 
and sundry kinds of death. Judge there 
fore yourselves, brethren, that ye be not 
judged of the LORD; repent you truly 
for your sins past; have a lively and 
steadfast faith in CHRIST our SAVIOUR; 
amend your lives, and be in perfect 
charity with all men ; so shall ye be 
meet partakers of those holy mysteries. 
And above all things ye must give most 
humble and hearty thanks to GOD, the 
FATHER, the SON, and the HOLY GHOST, 
for the redemption of the world by the 
death and passion of our SAVIOUR 
CHRIST, both GOD and Man; who did 
humble himself, even to the death upon 
the Cross, for us, miserable sinners, who 
lay in darkness and the shadow of death ; 
that he might make us the children of 
GOD, and exalt us to everlasting life. 
And to the end that we should alway 
remember the exceeding great love of 
our Master, and only SAVIOUR, JESUS 
CHRIST, thus dying for us, and the innu 
merable benefits which by His precious i 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



404 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJURORS . 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



Then shall the Priest begin the Offertory, 
saying one or more of these sentences fol 
lowing, as he thinketh most convenient in 
his discretion, the people kneeling with their 
faces towards the Altar. 

In process of time it came to pass, 
that Cain brought of the^ fruit of the 
ground an offering unto the LORD : and 
Abel, he also brought of the firstlings 
of his flock, and of the fat thereof. And 
the LORD had respect unto Abel, and 
to his offering : but unto Cain and to his 
offering He had not respect, < Gen. iv. 
35. 

Speak unto the children of Israel, that 
they bring Me an offering : of every 
man that giveth it willingly with his 
heart, ye shall take My offering. Exod. 
xxv. 2. 

They shall not appear before the LORD 
empty : every man shall give as he is 
able, according to the blessing of the 
LORD your GOD, which He hath given 
you. Deut. xvi. 16, 17. 

Blessed is he that considereth the 
poor : the LORD will deliver him in time 
of trouble. Psalm xli. 1. 



APPENDIX. 



405 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

blood-shedding He hath obtained to us ; 
He hath instituted and ordained holy 
mysteries, as pledges of His love, and 
for a continual remembrance of His 
death, to our great and endless comfort. 
To Him therefore, with the FATHER and 
the HOLY GHOST, let us give (as we are 
most bounden) continual thanks; sub 
mitting ourselves wholly to His holy 
will and pleasure, and studying to serve 
Him in true holiness and righteousness 
all the days of our life. Amen. 

Then the Presbyter, or Deacon, shall say, 

Let us present our offerings to the LORD 
with reverence and godly fear. 

Then the Presbyter shall begin the Offer 
tory, saying one or more of these sentences 
following, as he thinJceth most convenient 
by his discretion, according to the length 
or shortness of the time that the people are 
offering. 

In process of time, it came to pass that 
Cain brought of the fruit of the ground, 
an offering unto the LORD. And Abel, 
he also brought of the firstlings of his 
flock, and of the fat thereof. And the 
LORD had respect unto Abel, and to his 
offering : but unto Cain, and to his offer 
ing, He had not respect. Gen. iv. 3, 4, 5. 

Speak unto the children of Israel, that 
they bring Me an offering : of every man 
that giveth it willingly with his heart, ye 
shall take My offering. Exod. xxv. 2. 

Ye shall not appear before the LORD 
empty. Every man shall give as he is 
able, according to the blessing of the 
LORD your GOD which He hath given 
you. Deut. xvi. 16, 17. 

Give unto the LORD the glory due 
unto His Name : bring an offering, and 
come into His courts. Psalm xcvi. 8. 

Lay not up for yourselves treasures 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



406 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJURORS . 

Give unto the LORD the glory due 
unto His Name : bring an offering, and 
come into His courts. Ps. xcvi. 8. 

He that hath pity upon the poor, 
lendeth unto the LORD ; and that which 
he hath given, will He pay him again. 
Prov. xix. 17. 

Lay not up for yourselves treasures 
upon earth, where moth and rust doth 
corrupt, and where thieves break through 
and steal : but lay up for yourselves 
treasures in heaven, where neither moth 
nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves 
do not break through nor steal. S. Matt. 
vi. 19, 20. 

Not every one that saith unto Me, 
LORD, LORD, shall enter into the King 
dom of Heaven : but he that doeth the 
will of My FATHER which is in heaven. 
5. Matt. vii. 21. 

Who goeth a warfare any time at his 
own charges ? Who planteth a vineyard, 
and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or 
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of 
the milk of the flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7. 

If we have sown unto you spiritual 
things, is it a great thing if we shall 
reap your carnal things ? 1 Cor. ix. 11. 

Do ye not know that they which mi 
nister about holy things, live of the 
things of the temple ? and they which 
wait at the altar, are partakers with the 
altar ? Even so hath the LORD ordained, 
that they which preach the Gospel, 
should live of the Gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 
13, 14. 

He which soweth sparingly, shall reap 
sparingly : and he which soweth boun 
tifully, shall reap bountifully. Every 
man according as he purposeth in his 
heart, so let him give ; not grudgingly, 
or of necessity : for GOD loveth a cheer 
ful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 

Let him that is taught in the Word, 



APPENDIX. 



407 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

upon earth, where moth and rust doth 
corrupt, and where thieves break through 
and steal ; but lay up for yourselves 
treasures in heaven, where neither moth 
nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves 
do not break through nor steal. S. Matt. 
vi. 19, 20. 

Not every one that saith unto Me, 
LORD, LORD, shall enter into the king 
dom of heaven : but he that doeth the 
will of My FATHER Which is in heaven. 
S. Matt. vii. 21. 

JESUS sat over against the treasury, 
and beheld how the people cast money 
into it : and many that were rich cast in 
much. And there came a certain poor 
widow, and she threw in two mites, 
which make a farthing. And He called 
unto Him His disciples, and saith unto 
them, Verily I say unto you, that this 
poor widow hath cast more in than all 
they which have cast into the treasury. 
For all they did cast in of their abund 
ance ; but she of her want did cast in all 
that she had, even all her living. S. 
Mark Jiii. 41, 42,43,44. 

Who goeth a warfare any time at his 
own charges ? who planteth a vineyard, 
and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or 
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of 
the milk of the flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7. 

If we have sown unto you spiritual 
things, is it a great matter if we shall 
reap your worldly things? 1 Cor. ix. 11. 

Do you not know, that they who 
minister about holy things live of the 
sacrifice ; and they who wait at the altar 
are partakers with the altar ? Even so 
hath the LORD also ordained, that they 
who preach the Gospel should live of the 
Gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14. 

He that soweth little shall reap little ; 
and he that soweth plenteously shall reap 
plenteously. Let every man do accord- 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



If we have sown unto you Spiritual 
things, is it a great thing if we shall 
reap your carnal things ? 1 Cor. ix. 11. 

Do ye not know, that they which mi 
nister about holy things, live of the 
things of the temple ? and they which 
wait at the Altar, are partakers with the 
Altar? Even so hath the LORD or 
dained, that they who preach the Gospel, 
should live of the Gospel. 1 Cor. xi. 
13, 14. 

He who soweth sparingly, shall reap 
also sparingly : and he who soweth 



408 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJURORS . 

communicate unto him that teacheth, in 
all good things. Be not deceived ; GOD 
is not mocked ; for whatsoever a man 
soweth, that shall he also reap. Gal. 
vi. 6, 7. 

Charge them that are rich in this 
world, that they be not high-minded, nor 
trust in uncertain riches, but in the liv 
ing GOD, Who giveth us richly all things 
to enjoy : that they do good, that they 
be rich in good works, ready to dis 
tribute, willing to communicate; laying 
up in store for themselves a good foun 
dation against the time to come, that 
they may lay hold on eternal life. 1 Tim. 
vi. 17, 18, 19. 

GOD is not unrighteous, to forget your 
works and labour of love, which ye have 
showed toward His Name, in that ye 
have ministered to the saints, and do 
minister. Heb. vi. 10. 

To do good, and to communicate, for 
get not ; for with such sacrifices GOD is 
well pleased. Heb. xvi. 13. 



While these sentences are in reading, the 
Deacons, Churchwardens, or other fit person 
appointed for that purpose, shall receive 
the devotions of the people then present, in 
a decent basin provided for that purpose. 
And that no one may neglect to come to the 
Holy Communion by reason of having but 
little to give, the person who collects the 
Offerings shall cover the basin^with a fair 
white linen cloth, so that neither he himself 
nor any other may see or know what any 
particular person offereth. And when all 
have offered, he shall reverently bring the 
said basin, with the oblations therein, and 



APPENDIX. 



409 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

ing as he is disposed in his heart, not 
grudgingly, or of necessity; for GOD 
loveth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 

Let him that is taught in the Word 
minister unto him that teacheth, in all 
good things. Be not deceived, GOD is 
not mocked : for whatsoever a man sow- 
eth that shall he reap. Gal. vi. 

Charge them who are rich in this 
world, that they be ready to give, and 
glad to distribute ; laying up in store for 
themselves a good foundation against the 
time to come, that they may attain eter 
nal life. 1 Tim. vi. 

GOD is not unrighteous, that He will 
forget your works, and labour that pro- 
ceedeth of love ; which love ye have 
showed for His Name s sake, who have 
ministered unto the saints, and yet do 
minister. Heb. vi. 

To do good, and to distribute, forget 
not ; for with such sacrifices GOD is well 
pleased. Heb. xiii. 



While the Presbyter distinctly pronounc- 
eth some or all of these sentences for the 
Offertory, the Deacon, or (if no such be pre 
sent) some other fit person, shall receive the 
devotions of the people there present, in a 
bason provided for that purpose. And when 
all have offered, he shall reverently bring 
the said bason, with the oblations therein, 
and deliver it to the Presbyter, who shall 
humbly present it before the LORD, and set 
it upon the Holy Table, saying, 

"BLESSED be Thou, O LORD GOD, for 
ever and ever : Thine, O LORD, is the 
greatness, and the glory, and the victory, 



BISHOP TORRY S. 

bountifully, shall reap also bountifully. 
Every man, according as he purposeth 
in his heart, so let him give : not grudg 
ingly, or of necessity : for GOD loveth 
a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 

Let him that is taught in the Word 
communicate unto him that teacheth, 
in all good things. Be not deceived; 
GOD is not mocked ; for whatsoever a 
man soweth, that shall he also reap. 
Gal. vi. 6, 7. 

Charge them that are rich in this 
world, that they be not high-minded, 
nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the 
living GOD, Who giveth us richly all 
things to enjoy ; that they do good, that 
they be rich in good works, ready to dis 
tribute, willing to communicate ; laying 
up in store for themselves a good foun 
dation against the time to come, that 
they may lay hold on eternal life. 1 Tim. 
vi. 17, 18, 19. 

GOD is not unrighteous, to forget your 
work and labour of love, which ye have 
showed toward His Name, in that ye 
have ministered to the saints, and do 
minister. Heb. vi. 10. 

To do good, and to communicate, for 
get not ; for with such sacrifices GOD is 
well pleased. Heb. xiii. 16. 

While the Presbyter, &c. [as in the Re 
ceived Scottish Office.] 



E E 



410 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

[As in the English Office down to the 
Sursum corda.~] 



NONJURORS . 

deliver it to the Priest, who shall humbly 
present and place it upon the altar. 

Then shall the Priest take so much Bread 
and Wine, as shall suffice for the persons 
appointed to receive the Holy Communion ; 
laying the bread in the paten, or in some 
decent thing prepared for that purpose ; 
and putting the wine into the chalice, or else 
into some fair and convenient cup prepared 
for that use, putting thereto, in the view of 
the people, a little pure and clean water ; 9 
and then, setting both the bread and the cup 
upon the altar, he shall turn to the people, 
and say : 

Let us pray. 

Then the Priest shall turn to the altar, 
and standing humbly before it, he shall say 
the Collect following : 

10 Almighty GOD, Who hast created 
us, and placed us in this ministry by the 
power of Thy Holy Spirit : May it please 
Thee, O LORD, as we are Ministers of 
the New Testament, and Dispensers of 
Thy holy Mysteries, to receive us who 
are approaching Thy holy Altar, accord 
ing to the multitude of Thy mercies, 
that we may be worthy to offer unto 
Thee this reasonable and unbloody sa 
crifice for our sins, and the sins of the 
people. Receive it, O GOD, as a sweet- 
smelling savour, and send down the grace 
of Thy Holy Spirit upon us. And as 
Thou didst accept this worship and ser 
vice from Thy holy Apostles ; so of Thy 
goodness, O LORD, vouchsafe to receive 
these offerings from the hands of us sin 
ners : that, being made worthy to minis 
ter at Thy holy Altar without blame, we 
may have the reward of good and faithful 
servants at that great and terrible day 
of account ,and just retribution ; through 
our LORD JESUS CHRIST Thy SON ; 
Who, with Thee and the HOLY GHOST, 



APPENDIX. 



411 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

and the majesty : for all that is in the 
heaven and in the earth is Thine : Thine 
is the kingdom, O LORD, and Thou art 
exalted as Head above all ; both riches 
and honour come of Thee, and of Thine 
own do we give unto Thee. Amen,. 



BISHOP TOREY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



11 And the Presbyter shall then offer up and 
place the bread and wine prepared for the 
Sacrament upon the LORD S Table: and 
shall say, 



E E 2 



412 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



After which the Presbyter shall proceed, 
saying, 

Lift up your hearts, &c. [as in the 
Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJURORS*. 

liveth and reigneth ever one GOD, world 
without end. Amen. 

Then shall the Priest turn him to the 
People and say, 

The LORD be with you, &c. [as in the 
Received Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX. 



413 



KECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



The LORD be with you. 

Answer. And with thy spirit. 

Presbyter. Lift up your hearts. 

Answer. We lift them up unto the 
LORD. 

Presbyter. Let us give thanks unto 
our LORD GOD. 

Answer. It is meet and right so to do. 

Presbyter. 

IT is very meet, right, and our bounden 
duty that we should at all times, and in 
all places, give thanks unto 

mi _ T * These words 

Thee, O LORD* (Holy FA- [Holy FATHER] 
TTTVR"\ A];rV,tTT T7, Q v must be omitted 

THLR), Almighty, Ever- on Trinity . Sun . 
lasting GOD. da ?- 

Here shall follow the proper preface, ac 
cording to the time, if there be any es 
pecially appointed; or else immediately 
shallfollow. 

Therefore with Angels, and Arch 
angels, &c. 



PROPER PREFACES. 

Upon Christmas-day, and seven days 
after. 

Because Thou didst give JESUS CHRIST, 
Thine only SON, to be born 
(*as on this day) for us, * * ** 

Who, bv the operation of Christmas, say, 
as at this time. 

the HOLY GHOST, was 
made very Man of the substance of the 
Blessed Virgin Mary, His Mother, and 
that without spot of sin, to make us 
clean from all sin. Therefore with 
Angels, &c. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office,] 



414 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



NON JURORS . 



[As in the Received Scottish Office.] [As in the Received Scottish Office.] 






APPENDIX. 



415 



KECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 
Upon Easter-day, and seven days after. 

But chiefly are we bound to praise 
Thee, for the glorious Resurrection of 
Thy SON JESUS CHRIST our LORD: for 
He is the very Paschal Lamb which was 
Offered for us, and hath taken away the 
sin of the world; Who, by His Death, hath 
destroyed death, and by His rising to 
life again hath restored to us everlasting 
life. Therefore with Angels, &c. 

Upon Ascension-day, and seven days 
after. 

Through Thy most dearly beloved 
SON JESUS CHRIST our LORD ; Who 
after His most glorious Resurrection 
manifestly appeared to all His Apostles, 
and in their sight ascended up into hea 
ven to prepare a place for us ; that 
where He is, thither might we also as 
cend, and reign with Him in glory. 
Therefore with Angels, &c. 

Upon Whit- Sunday, and six days after. 
Through JESUS CHRIST our LORD; 
according to Whose most true promise, 
the HOLY GHOST came down as at this 
time from heaven with a sudden great 
sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in 
the likeness of fiery tongues, lighting 
upon the Apostles, to teach them, and 
to lead them to all truth ; giving them 
both the gift of divers languages, and 
also boldness with fervent zeal con 
stantly to preach the Gospel unto all 
nations ; whereby we have been brought 
out of darkness and error into the clear 
light and true knowledge of Thee, and 
of Thy SON JESUS CHRIST. Therefore 
with Angels, &c. 

Upon the Feast of Trinity only. 

Who art One GOD, One LORD ; not 
one only Person, but Three Persons in 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



[as in this day] 



416 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



Then the Presbyter, standing up, shall say 
the Prayer of Consecration, as followeth. 
But then, during the time of Consecration, 
he shall stand at such a part of the holy 
Table, where he may with the more ease 
and decency use both his hands. 

ALMIGHTY GOD, our heavenly FA 
THER, which of Thy tender mercy didst 
give Thy only SON JESUS CHRIST to 
suffer death upon the Cross for our re 
demption : Who made there (by His 
one Oblation of Himself once offered) a 
full, perfect, and sufficient Sacrifice, Ob 
lation, and Satisfaction for the sins of 
the whole world ; and did institute, and 
in His Holy Gospel command us to con 
tinue, a perpetual Memory of that His 
precious Death and Sacrifice, 12 until His 
coming again : Hear us, O merciful FA 
THER, we most humbly beseech Thee ; 
13 and of Thy Almighty goodness vouch 
safe so to bless and sanctify with Thy 
Word and HOLY SPIRIT these Thy gifts 
and creatures of Bread and Wine, that 



NONJURORS , 



Here the People shall join with the Priest, 
and say, 

Holy, Holy, Holy, LORD GOD of 
hosts : Heaven and earth are full of Thy 
glory : Hosanna in the highest : Blessed 
is he that cometh in the Name of the 
LORD : Glory be to Thee, O LORD most 
High. Amen. 

Immediately after, the Priest shall say : 

14 Holiness is Thy nature and Thy gift, 
O Eternal King. Holy is Thine only- 
begotten SON our LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
by Whom Thou hast made the worlds ; 
Holy is Thine ever-blessed SPIRIT, Who 
searcheth all things, even the depths 
of Thine infinite perfection. Holy art 
Thou, Almighty and merciful GOD; 
Thou createdst man in Thine own 
Image, broughtest him into Paradise, 
and didst place him in a state of dignity 
and pleasure : and when he had lost his 
happiness by transgressing Thy com 
mand, Thou of Thy goodness didst not 
abandon and despise him. Thy Provi 
dence was still continued, Thy law was 
given to revive the sense of his duty, 
Thy Prophets were commissioned to re 
claim and instruct him. And when the 
fulness of time was come, Thou didst 
send Thine only-begotten SON to satisfy 
Thy Justice, to strengthen our nature, 
and renew Thine Image within us. For 



APPENDIX. 



417 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

One Substance. For that which we 
believe of the glory of the FATHER, 
the same we believe of the SON, and of 
the HOLY GHOST, without any differ 
ence or inequality. Therefore with 
Angels, &c. 

After each of which Prefaces shall im 
mediately be sung or said, 

Therefore with Angels and Arch 
angels, and with all the company of 
heaven, we laud and magnify Thy glo 
rious Name ; evermore praising Thee, 
and saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, LORD 
GOD of hosts, heaven and earth are full 
of Thy glory: Glory be to Thee, O 
LORD most High. Amen. 



Then the Presbyter, standing at such a 
part of the Holy Table as he may with the 
most ease and decency use both his hands, 
shall say the Prayer of Consecration, as 
followeth. 

15 All glory be to Thee, Almighty GOD, 
our heavenly FATHER, for that Thou, of 
Thy tender mercy, didst give Thy only 
SON JESUS CHRIST to suffer death upon 
the Cross for our redemption ; Who 
(by His own 16 Oblation of Himself once 
Offered) made a full, perfect, and suffi 
cient Sacrifice, Oblation, and Satisfac 
tion, for the sins of the whole world, 
and did institute, and in His Holy Gos 
pel command us to continue, a perpetual 
Memorial of that His precious Death 
and Sacrifice until His coming again; 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



After which Preface shall follow immedi 
ately this Doxology. 



418 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

they may be unto us the Body and 
Blood of Thy most dearly beloved SON ; 
so that we, receiving them according to 
Thy SON our SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST S 
holy institution, in remembrance of His 
Death and Passion, may be partakers of 
the same His most precious Body and 
Blood. Who, in the night that He 
was betrayed, (a) He took (0 Here the 

-n j j v T u j Presbyter is to 

.Bread, and when He had take the paten 
Given Thanks, (6) He brake **$ Sphere 
It, and gave it to His dis- l rea ^ eak the 
ciples, saying, Take, eat, (c) (c) And here 
THIS IS MY BODY.SJSr^ S 
Which is Given for you : bread 
DO This in Remembrance 
of Me. Likewise, after sup 
per, (d] He took the Cup; , (J) Here he is 
? to take the cup 

and when He had Given into Ms hand. 

Thanks, He gave It to 

them, saying, Drink ye all 

of This, for (e) THIS 

MY BLOOD of the 

Testament, which is 

for you^and for many 

the remission of sins : DO ed. 

this, as oft as ye shall drink 

it, in remembrance of Me. Amen. 

Immediately after shall be said this Me 
morial or Prayer of Oblation, asfolloweth. 

17 Wherefore, O LORD and heavenly 
FATHER, according to the institution of 
Thy dearly-beloved SON our SAVIOUR 
JESUS CHRIST, we Thy humble servants 
do Celebrate and Make here before Thy 
Divine Majesty, with these Thy Holy 
Gifts, the Memorial which Thy SON hath 
willed us to make; having in remem 
brance His Blessed Passion, mighty Re 
surrection, and glorious Ascension ; ren 
dering unto Thee most hearty thanks for 
the innumerable benefits procured unto 
us by the same. And we entirely desire 



NONJURORS . 

these glorious ends Thine Eternal Word 
came down from heaven, was incarnate 
by the HOLY GHOST, born of the Blessed 
Virgin, conversed with mankind, and 
directed His life and miracles to our 
Salvation. And when His hour was 
come to offer the Propitiatory Sacrifice 
upon the Cross, when He Who had no 
sin Himself, mercifully undertook to 
suffer death for our sins, in the same 
night that He was betrayed, He took 
bread and when He had Given thanks, 
He brake It, and gave It to His dis 
ciples, saying, Take, eat, THIS IS MY 
BODY, Which is Given for you : Do 
This in Remembrance of Me. 

Here the People shall answer, Amen. 

Likewise, after supper, He took the 
Cup ; and, when He had given thanks, 
He gave It to them, saying, Drink ye all 
of this, for THIS IS MY BLOOD of the 
New Testament, wjiich is shed for you 
and for many for the remission of sins : 
Do this, as oft as ye shall drink it, in re 
membrance of Me. Amen. 



And the People shall answer, Amen. 
Then shall the Priest say : 

18 Wherefore, having in remembrance 
His Passion, Death, and Resurrection 
from the dead ; His Ascension into hea 
ven, and Second Coming with glory and 
great power to judge both the quick and 
the dead, and to render to every man 
according to his works ; we offer to 
Thee, our King and our GOD, according 
to His holy institution, this Bread and 
this Cup : giving thanks to Thee through 
Him, that Thou hast vouchsafed us the 
honour to stand before Thee, and to 
sacrifice unto Thee. And we beseech 



APPENDIX. 



419 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



for in the night that He 
was betrayed, (a) He took 
Bread, and when He had 
Given Thanks, (b) He brake 
It, and gave it to His dis 
ciples, saying, Take, eat, (c) 
THIS IS MY BODY, 
Which is Given for you : 
DO This in Remembrance 
of Me. Likewise, after sup 
per, (d) He took the Cup; 
and when He had Given 
Thanks, He gave It to 
them, saying, Drink ye all 
of This, for (e) THIS IS 
MY BLOOD of the New 
Testament, which is 
for you and for many for 
the remission of sins : DO 
this, as oft as ye shall drink 
it, in remembrance of Me. 

19 Wherefore, O LOKD and 
heavenly FATHER, accord 
ing to the institution of Thy dearly-be 
loved SON our SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 
we Thy humble servants do Celebrate and 
make here before Thy Divine Majesty, 
with these Thy Holy Gifts, WHICH 20 
WE NOW OFFER UNTO THEE, the Me 
morial Thy SON hath commanded us to 
Make : Having in Remembrance His 
blessed Passion and precious Death, His 
mighty Resurrection and glorious Ascen 
sion ; rendering unto Thee most hearty 



(a) Here the 
Presbyter is to 
take the paten 
in his hands. 

(b) And here 
to break the 
bread. 

(c) And here 
to lay his hands 
upon all the 
bread. 



(d) Here he is 
to take the cup 
into his hand. 



(e) And here 
to lay his hands 
upon every vessel 
(be it chalice or 
on) in which 
there is any wine 
to be Consecrat 
ed. 



Amen. 



The Oblation. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



[omits Amen.] 



420 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

Thy Fatherly goodness mercifully to 
accept this our sacrifice of praise and 
thanksgiving; most humbly beseeching 
Thee to grant, that by the merits and 
Death of Thy SON JESUS CHRIST, and 
through faith in His Blood, we and all 
Thy whole Church may obtain remission 
of our sins, and all other benefits of His 
Passion. And here we offer and present 
unto Thee, O LORD, ourselves, our souls 
and bodies, to be a reasonable, holy, and 
lively sacrifice unto Thee; humbly be 
seeching Thee, that whosoever shall be 
partakers of this Holy Communion, may 
worthily receive the most precious Body 
and Blood of Thy SON JESUS CHRIST, 
and be fulfilled with Thy grace and hea 
venly benediction, and made one body 
with Him, that He may dwell in them, 
and they in Him. And although we be 
unworthy, through our manifold sins, to 
offer unto Thee any sacrifice, yet we be 
seech Thee to accept this our bounden 
duty and service; not weighing our 
merits, but pardoning our offences, 
through JESUS CHRIST our LORD: by 
Whom, and with Whom, in the unity of 
the HOLY GHOST, all honour and glory 
be unto Thee, O FATHER Almighty, 
world without end. Amen. 



NON JURORS . 

Thee to look favourably on these Thy 
gifts which are here set before Thee, O 
Thou self-sufficient GOD : and do Thou 
accept them to the honour of Thy 
CHRIST ; and send down Thine HOLY 
SPIRIT, the witness of the Passion of our 
LORD JESUS, upon this Sacrifice, that He 
may make this (a) Bread^ 

the Body of Thy CHRIST, Priest shall lay 

and this (6) Cup the Blood { f%* : upon 
of Thy CHRIST : that they W And here 

J J upon every ves- 

who are partakers thereof*^ (be it cha- 

, r, , . j lice or flagon} 

maybe confirmed in god- ,- n which there is 
liness, may obtain remis- ^ ter wine and 
sion of their sins, may be 
delivered from the devil and his snares, 
may be replenished with the HOLY 
GHOST, may be made worthy of Thy 
CHRIST, and may obtain everlasting life ; 
Thou, O LORD Almighty, being recon 
ciled unto them, through the merits and 
mediation of Thy SON our SAVIOUR 
JESUS CHRIST : Who, with Thee and the 
HOLY GHOST, liveth and reigneth ever 
one GOD, world without end. Amen. 



APPENDIX. 



421 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

thanks for the innumerable benefits pro 
cured unto us by the same. 21 
And we most humbly m 

The Invocation, 

beseech Thee, O merciful 
FATHER, to hear us, and of Thy Al 
mighty goodness, vouchsafe to bless and 
Sanctify with Thy Word and HOLY 
SPIRIT, these Thy Gifts and Creatures 
of Bread and Wine, that they may be 
come the Body and Blood of Thy most 
dearly beloved SON. 

22 And we earnestly desire Thy Fatherly 
goodness mercifully to Accept this our 
Sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, 
most humbly beseeching Thee to grant, 
that, by the merits and Death of Thy 
SON JESUS CHRIST, and through faith 
in His Blood, we and all Thy whole 
Church may obtain remission of our 
sins, and all other benefits of His 
Passion. 

And here we humbly offer and pre 
sent unto Thee, LORD, ourselves, our 
souls and bodies, to be a reasonable, 
holy, and lively Sacrifice unto Thee; 
beseeching Thee that, whosoever shall 
be partakers of this Holy Communion, 
may worthily receive the most precious 
Body and Blood of Thy SON JESUS 
CHRIST, and be filled with Thy grace 
and heavenly benediction, and made one 
body with Him, that He may dwell in 
them, and they in Him. And although 
we are unworthy, through our manifold 
sins, to offer unto Thee any sacrifice ; 
yet we beseech Thee to accept this our 
bounden duty and service, 23 not weighing 
our merits, but pardoning our offences, 
through JESUS CHRIST our LORD; by 
Whom and with Whom, in the unity of 
the HOLY GHOST, all honour and glory 
be unto Thee, O FATHER Almighty, 
world without end. Amen. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



422 



APPENDIX. 






LAUD S. 



NONJURORS . 



ALMIGHTY and everliving GOD, Who 
by Thy holy Apostle hast taught us to 
make prayers and supplications, and to 
give thanks for all men : We humbly 
beseech Thee most mercifully to accept 
these our oblations, and to receive these 
our prayers, which we offer unto Thy 
Divine Majesty ; beseeching Thee to in 
spire continually the Universal Church 
with the spirit of truth, unity, and con 
cord : and grant that all they that do 
confess Thy Holy Name may agree in 
the truth of Thy holy Word, and live in 
unity and godly love. We beseech Thee 
also to save and defend all Christian 
Kings, Princes, and Governors, and 
especially Thy servant our King, that 
under him we may be godly and quietly 
governed : and grant unto his whole 
Council, and to all who are put in au 
thority under him, that they may truly 
and indifferently minister justice, to the 
punishment of wickedness and vice, 
and to the maintenance of Thy true re 
ligion and virtue. Give grace, O hea 
venly FATHER, to all Bishops, Priests, 
and Deacons, that they may, both by 
their life and doctrine, set forth Thy true 
and lively Word, and rightly and duly 
administer Thy holy Sacraments ; and to 
all Thy people give Thy heavenly grace, 
that with meek heart and due reverence, 
they may hear and receive Thy holy 
Word, truly serving Thee in holines 
and righteousness, all the days of their 
life. And we commend especially to 
Thy merciful goodness the congregation, 
which is here assembled in Thy Names 
to Celebrate the Commemoration of the 
most precious death and Sacrifice of Thy 
SON and our SAVIOUR, JESUS CHRIST. 



APPENDIX. 



423 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

Let us pray for the whole state of 
CHRIST S Church. 

ALMIGHTY and ever-living GOD, Who 
by Thy holy Apostle hast taught us to 
make prayers and supplications, and to 
give thanks, for all men ; We humbly 
beseech Thee most mercifully to Accept 
our alms and Oblations, and to receive 
these our prayers, which we offer unto 
Thy Divine Majesty ; beseeching Thee to 
inspire continually the Universal Church 
with the spirit of truth, unity, and con 
cord : and grant that all they that do 
confess Thy Holy Name may agree in 
the truth of Thy holy Word, and live 
in unity and godly love. We beseech 
Thee also to save and defend all Chris 
tian Kings, Princes, and Governors, and 
especially Thy servant Victoria our 
Queen, that under her we may be godly 
and quietly governed : and grant unto 
her whole Council, and to all who are put 
in authority under her, that they may 
truly and indifferently minister justice, 
to the punishment of wickedness and 
vice, and to the maintenance of Thy true 
religion and virtue. Give grace, O hea 
venly FATHER, to all Bishops, Priests, 
and Deacons, that they may, both by 
their life and doctrine, set forth Thy true 
and lively word, and rightly and duly 
administer Thy holy Sacraments; and 
to all Thy people give Thy heavenly 
grace, that with meek heart and due 
reverence, they may hear and receive 
Thy holy Word, truly serving Thee in 
holiness and righteousness, all the days 
of their life. And we commend espe 
cially to Thy merciful goodness the con 
gregation, which is here assembled in 
Thy Name, to celebrate the commemo 
ration of the most precious death and 
sacrifice of Thy SON and our SAVIOUR, 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



424 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



NONJURORS . 

And we most humbly beseech Thee of 
Thy goodness, O LORD, to comfort and 
succour all those, who in this transitory 
life are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, 
or any other adversity (*es- * This is to be 
pecially those for whom our said > w ^n any 

/ . desire the pray. 

prayers are desired). And ers of the Con- 
here we do give unto Thee negation. 
most high praise and hearty thanks for 
the wonderful grace and virtue declared 
in all Thy saints from the beginning of 
the world : and particularly in the glo 
rious and ever-blessed Virgin Mary, mo 
ther of Thy SON JESUS CHRIST our 
LORD and GOD ; and in the holy Patri 
archs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and 
Confessors : whose examples,O LoRD,and 
steadfastness in Thy faith, and keeping 
Thy holy Commandments, grant us to 
follow. We commend unto Thy mercy, 
O LORD, all Thy servants, who are de 
parted hence from us with the sign of 
faith, and now do rest in the sleep of 
peace : grant unto them, we beseech 
Thee, Thy mercy and everlasting peace ; 
and that at the day of the general resur 
rection, we, and all they who are of the 
Mystical Body of Thy SON, may all to 
gether be set on His right hand, and 
hear that His most joyful voice, Come, 
ye blessed of My FATHER, inherit the 
kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world. Grant this, O 
FATHER, for JESUS CHRIST S sake, our 
only Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 
Our FATHER, &c. 



APPENDIX. 



425 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

JESUS CHRIST. And we most humbly 
beseech Thee of Thy goodness, O LORD, 
to comfort and succour all those, who 
in this transitory life are in trouble, sor 
row, need, sickness, or any other adver 
sity. And we also bless Thy holy Name, 
for all Thy servants, who, having finished 
their course in faith, do now rest from 
their labours. And we yield unto Thee 
most high praise and hearty thanks, for 
the wonderful grace and virtue declared 
in all Thy saints, who have been the 
choice vessels of Thy grace, and the 
lights of the world in their several gene 
rations : most humbly beseeching Thee, 
to give us grace to follow the example 
of their stedfastness in Thy faith, and 
obedience to Thy holy Commandments, 
that at the day of the general resurrec 
tion, we, and all they who are of the 
Mystical Body of Thy SON, may be set 
on His right hand, and hear that His 
most joyful voice, Come, ye blessed of 
My FATHER, inherit the kingdom pre 
pared for you from the foundation of the 
world. Grant this, O FATHER, for 
JESUS CHRIST S sake, our only Mediator 
and Advocate. Amen. 

Then shall the Presbyter say, 

As our SAVIOUR CHRIST hath commanded 
and taught us, we are bold to say, 

Our FATHER Which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be Thy Name. Thy kingdom 
come. Thy will be done in earth, as it 
is in heaven. Give us this day our daily 
bread. And forgive us our trespasses, 
as we forgive them that trespass against 
us. And lead us not into temptation ; 
but deliver us from evil. For Thine is 
the kingdom, the power, and the glory, 
for ever and ever. Amen?* 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



F F 



426 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



NONJUHOES . 

Then shall the Priest turn to the people and 
say, 

The peace of the LOUD be always with 
you. 25 

Answer. And with thy spirit. 

Priest. C HEIST, our Paschal Lamb, 
is offered up for us, once for all, when 
He bare our sins in His Body upon the 
Cross. For He is the very Lamb of 
GOD, that taketh away the sins of the 
world. Wherefore let us keep a joyful 
and holy|feast^unto the LOUD. 

Then the Priest shall say, [as in the Re 
ceived Scottish Office.] 



Then shall this general confession be made 
by the Priest and people, both he and they 
kneeling humbly upon their knees, with their 
faces to the altar, and saying, 

Almighty GOD, [as in the Received 
Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX, 



427 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



Then the Presbyter shall say to them that 
come to receive the holy Communion, this 
invitation. 

Ye that do truly and earnestly repent 
you of your sins, and are in love and 
charity with your neighbours, and intend 
to lead a new life, following the com 
mandments of GOD, and walking from 
henceforth in His holy ways ; Draw near, 
and take this Holy Sacrament to your 
comfort, and make your humble confes 
sion to Almighty GOD, meekly kneeling 
upon your knees. 

Then shall this general confession be made 
by the people along with the Presbyter t he 
first kneeling down. 

Almighty GOD, FATHER of our LORD 
JESUS CHRIST, Maker of all things, 
Judge of all men ; We acknowledge and 
bewail our manifold sins and wickedness, 
which we from time to time most griev 
ously have committed, by thought, word, 
and deed, against Thy Divine Majesty; 
provoking most justly Thy wrath and 
indignation against us. We do earnestly 
repent, and are heartily sorry for these 
our misdoings; the remembrance of 
them is grievous unto us ; the burden of 
them is intolerable. Have mercy upon 
us, have mercy upon us, most merciful 
FATHER; for Thy SON, our LORD JESUS 

F F 2 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



[meekly kneeling upon your knees 
omitted. ] 



428 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



Then shall the Presbyter, kneeling down 
at GOD S board say, in the name of all them 
that shall communicate , this collect of hum- 



NONJTTRORS . 

[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX. 



429 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

CHRIST S sake, forgive us all that is past ; 
and grant that we may ever hereafter 
serve and please Thee, in newness of 
life; to the honour and glory of Thy 
Name, through JESUS CHRIST our LORD. 
Amen. 

Then shall the Presbyter or the Bishop 
(being present) stand up, and, turning him 
self to the people, pronounce the Absolution, 
asfolloweth. 

Almighty GOD, our heavenly FATHER, 
Who, of His great mercy, hath promised 
forgiveness of sins to all them who, with 
hearty repentance and true faith, turn 
unto Him ; Have mercy upon you ; par 
don and deliver you from all your sins ; 
confirm and strengthen you in all good 
ness ; and bring you to everlasting life, 
through JESUS CHRIST our LORD. Amen. 

Then shall the Presbyter also say, 

Hear what comfortable words our SA 
VIOUR CHRIST saith unto all that truly 
turn to Him. 

Come unto Me all ye that labour, and 
are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest. S. Matt. xi. 28. 

GOD so loved the world, that He gave 
His only begotten SON, that whosoever 
believeth in Him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life. S. John iii. 16. 

Hear also what S. Paul saith. 
This is a faithful saying and worthy 
of all acceptation, that CHRIST JESUS 
came into the world to save sinners. 1 
Tim. i. 1 5. 

Hear also what S. John saith. 
If any man sin, we have an Advocate 
with the FATHER, JESUS CHRIST the 
Righteous : and He is the Propitiation 
for our sins. 1 S. John ii. 1, 2. 

Then shall the Presbyter, turning him to 
the altar, kneel down, and say, in the name 
of all them that shall communicate, this 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



430 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

lie access to the Holy Communion, as fol- 
loweth, 

We do not presume, &c. [as in the 
Received Scottish Office.] 



NON JURORS . 



Note, When the Priest receiveth the Com 
munion himself, he shall say aloud the same 
words which he doth when he delivereth it 
to any one, excepting that instead of thee he 
shall say me, and instead of thy he shall say 
my. 



APPENDIX. 



431 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

Collect of humble access to the holy Com 
munion, asfolloweth. 

We do not presume to come to this 
Thy Holy Table, O merciful LORD, 
trusting in our own righteousness, but 
in Thy manifold and great mercies. We 
are not worthy so much as to gather up 
the crumbs under Thy table ; but Thou 
art the same LORD, Whose property is 
always to have mercy. Grant us there 
fore, gracious LORD, so to eat the Flesh 
of Thy dear SON JESUS CHRIST, and to 
drink His Blood, that our sinful bodies 
may be made clean by His most sacred 
Body, and our souls washed through 
His most precious Blood, and that we 
may evermore dwell in Him, and He 
in us. Amen. 

Then shall the Bishop, if he be present, 
or else the Presbyter that celebrateth, first 
receive the Communion in both kinds him 
self, and next deliver It to other Bishops, 
Presbyters, and Deacons, (if there be any 
present,) and after to the people, in due 
order, all humbly kneeling. And when he 
receiveth himself or delivereth the Sacra 
ment of the Body of CHRIST to others, he 
shall say, 

The Body of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
Which was Given for thee, preserve thy 
body and soul unto everlasting life. 

Here the person receiving shall say 
Amen. 

And the Presbyter or Minister that re 
ceiveth the cup himself, or delivereth It to 
others, shall say this benediction, 

The Blood of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
Which was Shed for thee, preserve thy 
body and soul unto everlasting life. 

Here the person receiving shall say 
Amen. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



432 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 



When all have communicated, he that 
celebrates shall go to the LORD S Table and 
cover with a fair linen cloth or corporal, 
that which remaineth of the consecrated 
elements, and then say this collect of thanks 
giving asfolloweth, 



Almighty and ever-living GOD, [as in 
the Received Scottish Office.] 



NONJUROKS . 

If there be a Deacon or other Priest, then 
shall he follow with the chalice; and as the 
Priest ministereth the Sacrament of the 
Body, so shall he (for more expedition) mi 
nister the Sacrament of the Blood, inform 
before written. 



When all have communicated, the Priest 
shall return to the altar, and reverently 
place upon it what remaineth of the conse 
crated elements, covering the same with a 
fair linen cloth. 

Then the Priest shall turn to the people, 
and say : 

The LORD be with you. 

People. And with thy spirit. 

Priest. Let us pray. 



[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



APPENDIX. 



433 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

If the consecrated Bread or Wine be all 
spent before all have communicated, the cele- 
brator is to consecrate more, according to 
the form before prescribed, beginning at the 
words, All glory be to Thee, &c., and end 
ing with the words, that they may become 
the body and blood of Thy most dearly be 
loved SON. 

When all have communicated, he that 
celebrates shall go to the LORD S Table, and 
cover with a fair linen cloth that which re- 
maineth of the consecrated elements, and 



Having now received the precious 
Body and Blood of CHRIST, let us give 
thanks to our LORD GOD, Who hath 
graciously vouchsafed to admit us to the 
participation of His holy Mysteries ; and 
let us beg of Him grace to perform our 
vows, and to persevere in our good reso 
lutions ; and that being made holy, we 
may obtain everlasting life, through the 
merits of the all-sufficient Sacrifice of 
our LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. 

Then the Presbyter shall say this Collect 
of thanksgiving asfolloweth. 

Almighty and ever-living GOD, we 
most heartily thank Thee, for that 
Thou dost vouchsafe to feed us who 
have duly received these holy Mysteries, 
with the spiritual food of the most pre 
cious Body and Blood of Thy SON our 
SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST ; and dost as 
sure us thereby of Thy favour and good 
ness towards us, and that we are very 
members incorporate in the mystical 
Body of -Thy SON, which is the blessed 
company of all faithful people : and are 
also heirs through hope of Thy everlast 
ing kingdom, by the merits of His most 
precious death and passion. We now 
most humbly beseech Thee, heavenly 
FATHER, so to assist us with Thy grace 
and Holy Spirit, that we may continue 



BISHOP TORRY S. 

[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 
[Presbyter] 



434 



APPENDIX, 



LAUD S. 



Then shall be said or sung, Gloria in 
Excelsis, in English, as followeth [as in 
the English Office.] 



NONJURORS . 



[As in Laud s.] 



Then the Presbyter Cor Bishop, if he be 
present,} shall let them depart, with this 
Blessing [as in the Received Scottish 
Office.] 



Then the Priest (or Bishop if he be pre 
sent,) shall turn to the people, and let them 
depart with this Blessing [as in the Received 
Scottish Office.] 



After the Divine Service ended, that 
which was offered shall be divided in the 
presence of the Presbyter and the Church- 



APPENDIX. 



435 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 

in that holy communion and fellowship, 
and do all such good works as Thou 
hast commanded us to walk in, through 
JESUS CHRIST our LORD; to Whom, 
with the FATHER, and the HOLY GHOST, 
be all honour and glory, world without 
end. Amen. 

Then shall be said or sung, Gloria in ex- 
celsis, asfolloweth. 

GLORY be to GOD in the highest, and 
in earth peace, good will towards men. 

We praise Thee, we bless Thee, we 
worship Thee, we glorify Thee, we give 
thanks to Thee for Thy great glory, 
O LORD GOD, heavenly King, GOD the 
26 FATHER Almighty; and to Thee, O GOD 
the only-begotten SON JESU CHRIST; 
and to Thee, O GOD the HOLY GHOST. 

O LORD, the only begotten SON JESU 
CHRIST; O LORD GOD, Lamb of GOD, 
SON of the FATHER, That takest away 
the sins of the world, have mercy upon 
us. Thou That takest away the sins of 
the world, receive our prayer. Thou 
That sittest at the right hand of GOD 
the FATHER, have mercy upon us. 

For Thou only art holy, Thou only 
art the LORD, Thou only, O CHRIST, 
with the HOLY GHOST, art most high in 
the glory of GOD the FATHER. Amen. 

Then the Presbyter (or Bishop, if he be 
present,) shall let them depart, with this 
Blessing. 

The Peace of GOD, which passeth all 
understanding, keep your hearts and 
minds in the knowledge and love of 
GOD, and of His SON JESUS CHRIST our 
LORD; and the Blessing of GOD Al 
mighty, the FATHER, the SON, and the 
HOLY GHOST, be amongst you, and re 
main with you always. Amen. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 
[As in the Received Scottish Office.] 



436 



APPENDIX, 



LAUD S. 

wardens : whereof one half shall be to the 
use of the Presbyter to provide him books 
of holy Divinity ; the other half shall be 
faithfully kept and employed on some pious 
or charitable use, for the decent furnishing 
of that Church, or the public relief of their 
poor, at the discretion of the Presbyter and 
Churchwardens. 

Collects to be said after the Offertory 
when there is no Communion, Sfc. 

[as in the English Prayer Book.] 

Upon the Holy-days (if there be no Com 
munion} shall be said all that is appointed 
at the Communion, until the end of the Ho 
mily, concluding with the general Prayer, 
(For the whole estate of CHRIST S Church 
militant here in earth,) and one or more of 
these Collects before rehearsed, as occasion 
shall serve. 

And there shall be no public celebration 
of the LORD S Supper, except there be a 
sufficient number to communicate with the 
Presbyter, according to his discretion. 

And if there be not above twenty persons 
in the Parish, of discretion to receive the 
Communion ; yet there shall be no Commu 
nion, except four, or three at the least, 
communicate with the Presbyter. 

And in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, 
where be many Presbyters and Deacons, 
they shall all receive the Communion with 
the Presbyter that celebrates, every Sunday 
at the least, except they have a reasonable 
cause to the contrary. 

And to take away the superstition which 
any person hath or might have in the Bread 
and Wine; though it be lawful to have 
Wafer Bread, it shall suffice that the Bread 
be such as is usual ; yet the best and purest 
Wheat Bread that conveniently may be 
gotten. And if any of the Bread and Wine 
remain, which is consecrated, it shall be 
reverently eaten and drunk by such of the 
Communicants only, as the Presbyter which 
celebrates shall take unto him ; but it shall 
carried out of the Church. And to 



NONJUBORS*. 



Collects to be said wJien there is no Com 
munion, fyc. 

[as in the English Prayer Book.] 

After the Sermon or Homily is ended, 
Cor if there be no Sermon or Homily, after 
the Nicene Creed is ended,} if there be no 
Communion, the Priest shall turn to the 
People and say, Let us pray. And then 
turning to the Altar he shall stand before 
it and say one or more of these Collects last 
before rehearsed, concluding with the Bless 
ing. 

And there shall be no celebration of the 
Holy Communion except two persons at the 
least communicate with the Priest. 

And every Priest shall either administer 
or receive the Holy Communion every fes 
tival, (that is, every Sunday or Holiday,) 
except he cannot get two persons to commu 
nicate with him, or except he be hindered 
by sickness, or some other urgent cause. 

And every Priest shall inform the people 
of the advantage and necessity of receiving 
the Holy Communion frequently. He shall 
likewise exhort them not to neglect coming 
often to GOD S Altar, because they hav? but 
little to give at the Offertory. For he shall 
instruct them, that provided they frequent 
the Holy Communion, their offering will be 
accepted by GOD, though it be never so little, 
if it be given according to their abilities, 
with a cheerful and devout heart. 

And to take away all occasion of dissen 
sion and superstition, it shall suffice that 
the Bread be such as is usual to be eaten, 
but the best and purest Wheat Bread that 
conveniently may be gotten. 

If there be any persons who through sick- 



APPENDIX. 



437 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 



Collects to be said after the Sermon, when 
there is no Communion, every such day one 
or more ; and the same may be said also, as 
often as occasion shall serve, after the Col 
lects either of Morning or Evening Prayer, 
or Litany, by the discretion of the Minister. 

[Collects as in English Prayer Book.] 

In every Congregation of the Church of 
Scotland, the Holy Communion shall be 
Celebrated, so often and at such times, as 
that every Member thereof, come to a pro 
per time of life, may communicate at least 
three times in the year, whereof the Feast 
of Easter, or of Pentecost, or of Christmas, 
shall be one. 

The best and purest Wheaten Bread that 
conveniently may be gotten, shall be used 
for the Holy Communion. 

It is customary to mix a little pure and 
clean Water with the Wine in the Eucharistic 
Cup, when the same is taken from the Pro- 
thesis or Credence to be Presented upon the 
Altar. 

In cases of necessity, (not otherwise,) the 
Priest may Celebrate the Holy Communion 
though there be but one person to communi 
cate with him, but it is desirable that there 
should not be fewer than two besides him 
self, according to the promise of our Blessed 
LORD, " Where two or three are gathered 
together in My Name, there am I in the 
midst of them." 

The Priest shall reserve so much of the 
Consecrated Gifts as may be required for 
the Communion of the Sick and others who 
could not be present at the Celebration in 
Church ; and when he administers to them, 
he shall proceed as directed in the Office for 
the Communion of the Sick. 

All that remaineth of the Holy Sacra- 



438 



APPENDIX. 



LAUD S. 

the end there may be little left, he that offi 
ciates in required to consecrate with the 
least : and then, if there be want, the words 
of consecration may be repeated again, over 
more either Bread or Wine; the Presbyter 
beginning at these words in the Prayer of 
Consecration, (Our SAVIOUR, in the night 
that He was betrayed, took, &c.) 

The Bread and Wine for the Communion 
shall be provided by the Curate and the 
Churchwardens, at the charges of the Parish. 

And note, that every Parishioner shall 
communicate at the least three times in the 
year, of which Pasch or Easter shall be 
one ; and shall also receive the Sacraments, 
and observe other rites, according to the 
order in this book appointed. 



NONJUROKS . 

ness, or any other urgent cause, are under 
a necessity of communicating at their houses ; 
then the Priest shall reserve at the open 
Communion so much of the Sacrament of 
the Body and Blood, as shall serve those 
who are to receive at home. And if after 
that, or if, when none are to communicate at 
their houses, any of the consecrated elements 
remain, then it shall not be carried out of 
the Church ; but the Priest, and such other 
of the Communicants as he shall then call 
unto him, shall immediately after the Bless 
ing reverently eat and drink the same. 

The money given at the Offertory being 
solemnly devoted to GOD, the Priest shall 
take so much out of it as will defray the 
charge of the Bread and Wine; and the 
remainder he shall keep, or part of it, or 
dispose of it, or part of it, to pious or cha 
ritable uses, according to the discretion of 
the Bishop. 



APPENDIX. 



439 



RECEIVED SCOTTISH OFFICE. 



BISHOP TORRY S. 

ment, and is not so required, the Priest and 
such other of the Communicants as he shall 
then call unto him, shall, after the Blessing, 
reverently eat and drink. 

It is customary for the Communicants in 
this Church, to receive the Sacrament of 
our LORD S Body upon the palm of the riyht 
hand, crossed over the left, and thus reve 
rently raise It to the mouth, so as not to let 
the smallest Particle fall to the around. 

Should there be a general Offertory on 
any day upon which the Holy Eucharist is 
not Celebrated in the Church in which the 
Offertory takes place, the Exhortation com 
mencing with the words, " Dearly beloved 
in the LORD, ye that mind to come to the 
Holy Communion of the Body and Blood 
of our SAVIOUR CHRIST," shall be omitted. 



NOTES. 



1 The reason for the omission of the Ten Commandments is thus given in the 
Preface to the Communion Office of the Nonjurors. 

" The Priest s pronouncing the Ten Commandments, with the people s answer 
to each, are omitted for the reasons following : 

First, the putting the Ten Commandments in the Communion Office was not 
done by our first English Reformers, and is altogether modern and unprecedented. 

" Secondly, our duty to GOD and our neighbour, comprised in the Ten Com 
mandments, is comprehensively explained in the Church Catechism : the people 
therefore need only apply to this instruction ; thus they will have a fuller notion 
for practice than can be gained by a bare repetition of the Decalogue. 

" Thirdly, the keeping the Sabbath-day holy is part of the Mosaic institution, 
points upon Saturday, and is peculiar to the Jewish dispensation. Since there 
fore the Fourth Commandment looks somewhat foreign to the Christian Religion, 
since it could not well have been singly omitted, it is thought fit to waive re 
peating the rest ; and, instead of this particular rehearsal, to give the sum and 
substance of the whole in our Blessed SAVIOUR S words, together with the peo 
ple s answer at the end of the Tenth." 

The brief sujpnmary of the law seems to have been a peculiarity of the Non- 
jurors, and was doubtless introduced into the Church of Scotland when Bishop 
Gadderar came from London to take diocesan charge of Aberdeen. In Scotland, 
however, the Ten Commandments were still occasionally said-, and therefore 
Bishop Torry very properly gave an alternative between them and the Summary 
in his Prayer Book. The American Church, while enjoining the use of the Ten 
Commandments, gives permission to employ the summary also. 

2 The omission of the king s name was of course mentally supplied in the con 
gregations of the Nonjurors by that of the exiled monarch. In Scotland, how 
ever, when the persecution became more severe, this mental reservation might 
often have been attended with dangerous consequences, and therefore many con 
gregations instead of adopting the practice of the Nonjurors employed the prayer, 
"O Almighty LORD and everlasting GOD, &c.," which Bishop Torry gives as an 
alternative. The Bishop had the greater reason to do this, because in the Na 
tional Synod of Aberdeen, in 1788, when prayers for the reigning family were 
first ordered to be offered, it was distinctly stipulated that they need only be 
made once in the course of the service. And it is worth while noticing that, 
while that permission remains un withdrawn, any edition of the Scottish Prayer 
Book which should enjoin one of the two Collects for the Queen, would violate 

G G 



442 APPENDIX. 

the enactment of that Synod ; inasmuch as the Queen is also prayed for by 
name in the prayer for the state of CHRIST S Church. In Bishop Rattray s copy 
of the reprint (1712) of Laud s book, (mentioned in the Preface,) this prayer is 
thus given : it need hardly be said, that however beautiful the intercession in 
itself, in this place it is a mistake. 

" Almighty GOD, Whose kingdom is everlasting and power infinite ; we pray 
unto Thee for the tranquillity of the whole world, and for the establishment of 
Thy holy Churches (and this in particular in which we live) in truth and unity. 

" For all Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, that they may rightly divide the word 
of Truth, and feed Thy flock in peace. 

" And for all Thy people, that Thou wouldest preserve them steadfast in the 
faith, and unblameable in holiness. 

" We pray unto Thee for all kings, whom Thou hast appointed to reign upon 
earth, (and especially Thy servant our King,) and for all that are in authority ; 
incline their hearts to be favourable to Thy Church, that we may lead a quiet and 
peaceable life, in all godliness and honesty. 

" We also pray unto Thee, O LORD, for all who are in any affliction or cala 
mity ; that Thou wouldest have mercy upon them, help and relieve them, accord 
ing to their several needs, known unto Thee. 

We pray unto Thee for the conversion of those that are in error ; for the 
recovery of the sick ; and for rest to the dead. And that Thou wouldest keep 
us and all Thy servants by Thy grace unto the end, and deliver us from evil, and 
from all the scandals of those that work iniquity, and conduct us safely to Thy 
heavenly kingdom. 

" Hear us, O LORD, we beseech Thee, and have mercy upon us all, for JESUS 
CHRIST S sake, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen." 

3 It would appear that during the seventeenth century it was the custom of the 
devouter sort of people, and of many entire congregations, to stand up at the 
Epistle as well as at the Gospel. The Nonjurors perpetuated that tradition in 
their own congregations, but it seems never to have been received in the Church 
of Scotland. 

4 The Nonjurors have here carelessly followed Laud s rubric, forgetting that 
in his Office the people were supposed to be sitting during the reading both of 
the Epistle and Gospel, whereas in their own rite they are directed to stand 
during both. 

5 It is well known that the Rubric stood so in the English Prayer Book till 
the new Marriage Act, when this clause was omitted without any other authority 
than that of the printer. It is rather curious that Bishop Torry did not 
restore it. 

6 This direction, though to be found both in Laud s Communion Office and in 
that of the Nonjurors , is a mistake ; for ancient ritualists make a point of observing, 
that though we may say, " Here endeththe Epistle, we ought not to say, " Here 
endeth the Gospel :" inasmuch as the Gospel, being everlasting, has no end. 

7 It has already been remarked, that Bishop Torry made a great point of the 
retirement of non-communicants before the Celebration, faithfully following in 
this particular the tradition of his own Church and of the Nonjurors. He, like 



APPENDIX. 443 

the original compilers of the Scottish Office, based his practice on what they 
imagined to be the use of the Primitive Church, and on the proclamation in the 
Eastern Liturgies : as for example, in that of S. Chrysostom : " Deacon. Let all 
the Catechumens depart ; Catechumens, depart ; let all the Catechumens depart ; 
let not any of the Catechumens ; let all the faithful;" but those who are 
desirous to see the truer and contrary opinion well stated and vindicated, and the 
difficulties which undoubtedly as regards very primitive times do occur on the 
subject, removed, are referred to a little work, entitled, The Right of all the 
Faithful to be present at the Celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 

8 It would be useless to trace the slight variations which occur in the Offertory 
in the various editions of the Scottish Prayer Book. The direction to say this 
sentence at the presentation of the alms first occurs as an erratum in the edition 
of 1755. That of 1796 has this rubric : When the offering is to be given away 
in charity, the last five verses of the Offertory in the English Office may very 
properly be used. 

9 This, though not specified in the ordinary rubrics, has always been the use 
of the Scottish Church, and is specified at the conclusion of the Office by 
Bishop Torry. 

10 This is principally from the e\>xh TTJS TlpoffKofuSrjs in the Liturgy of S. Basil, 
with omissions. 

Kvpie 6 eos TW.WV, 6 Kriffas, Kal ayay&v r)fj.as els rty %(aty ravT-rjv ..... 
av el 6 Qt/j.evos rjfj.a.5 els rfyv diaKoviav ravriji . . . rov yeveffOai ^/us 8ian6- 
vovs TTJS Kawr\s ffov Ato07jK7]$, \eirovyovs ruv aytcav ffov Mvffrrjpivof irp6ff8eai 
rjfJLas irpoffeyyifrovras rcj> ayi(f ffov vffiaffrr]pi(p, /caret rb Tr^rjQos TOV e\eovs ffov. 
Iva. yevdltfAeOa &ioi rov irpofffyepeiv ffoi T^V \oyutty ravrriv Kal avaifJLaKTov Qvffiav, 
virep Tcav yfjiertpcav OjttapTTjjwaTwv, Kal T&V TOV \aov ayvorjiuLaTcav fy 
IAGVOS els TO ayiov, Kal veopov ffov vffiaffT-fjpiov, els bff^v evoofiias 
Tre^ov rj/juv rfyv \apiv rov ayiov ffov Ilfeu/iaTos ..... us irpoffeSf^o) e/c 
T<av ayicav ffov &.iroffT6\wv rty a\T)Qiv^jv ravrr^v Xarpeiav, OVTW Kal e rwv ^ejpw* 
ru>v a/j-aprooAuv irp6ff8eat ra Acopa ravra ev rr) xprjff r6rr]Ti ffov Kvpte Iva, 
ovpyziv a/J.fjnrra>s rcj> ayicf ffov Qvffiaffrijpiy, eftpcafji.ev rbv [MiffObv 
rS>v iriffT&v, Kal (ppovi/juiw oiKov6p.(ov, ev rtf 7)p.epa. Tr? <pofiep$ rrjs avrairoiidffeds ffov 
rrjs 



11 Bishop Rattray gives this collect, remarkable as being a Roman form which 
the Nonjurors so generally rejected : 

"O GOD, Who didst wonderfully create the dignity of human nature, and 
more wonderfully reform and restore it ; Grant us, by the mystery of this water 
and wine, to be partakers of His Divinity, Who condescended to partake of our 
humanity, JESUS CHRIST Thy SON our LORD, out of Whose side, being 
pierced with a spear on the Cross, issued both blood and water for the salvation 
of the world : Who now liveth and reigneth with Thee and the HOLY GHOST 
ever one GOD," &c. 

12 Observe the insertion of the words, and sacrifice, which are not in Edward 
Vlth s First Prayer Book. 

13 The position of the Invocation in Laud s Book follows that of Edward 



444 APPENDIX. 

Vlth s First Liturgy ; though the phraseology is not quite the same, and the 
clause, "so that we receiving these, &c.," is not in that Office. 

14 From S. James s Liturgy for the most part. 

"Ayios el, j8a(nAe?) TUV altavcov, Kal TrdVrjs ayicaffvvrjs Kvpios Kal SavHjp* 07*05 Kal 6 
/j-ovoyev-fis ffov vlbs, 6 Kvpios y/nwv Iqffovs Xpivrbs, Si ov TO. irdvra eiroirjffas ayiov 
8e al rb Uvfv/j.d ffov TO &yiov rb epevvoSv ra irdvTa, Kal TO fidOr) ffov TOV &eov. 
"Ayios e?, iravroKparop, jravTodvvafj.e, ayatil, $o#epe, *vffir\a.yx v *> & ffvpiraOfys 
fj.d\iffTa irepl TO TrAaV/za rb ffbv, 6 iroi^ffas airb yys fodpuirov /car ctKoVa ffty Kal 
6/j.oiooffiv, d fcapiffa.fj.iVQS avrtp rfyv TOV irapaSeiffov air6\avffW TrapajSaWa 5e TTJV 
svTo\ i]V ffov Kal Kireo 6vTa rovrov ov irape io es ouSe ^yKareAiires, a7a0e, aA\* 
irai8evffas avrbv a>s *vffitXa.yxy os TaT^p, eicd\effas avrbv 5ia vop.ov t eiraifiaycayvjfras 
avrbv 8ta r<av irpo<priTaJ> vffrepov Se avrbv rbv novoysvri ffov vlbv, rbv Kvpiov T}^S)V 
^Irjffovv Xpiffrbv, e|a7re(TTtAas eis rbv K6ffp.ov, iva e\6(av T^]V fffyv avave&ffri Kal 
aveyeipr) etK^va* &s KareAficbv eK TWV ovpavwv, Kal ffapKoidels e/c riyeujuaros Ayiov Kal 
Mapias TT}$ Trapdevov Kal fleoroKov, ffvvavaffrpafytis re rols avQp&irots, iravra. tpKo- 
v6fj. rjffe irpbs ffooTTiptav TOV ytvovs rjfJL&v. MeAAav 5e TOV eicovffiov Kal 
Sia ffTavpov 6dvaTOV b aya/tapTrjTos farep rjfiuv TU>V a(JiapT<0\(0v 
Tip VVKT\ f 7rape5i8oTO, /uaAAov 5e favrby TropeStSow, virlp T^S TOV K^CT/XOU 



Aa/3u;y TOV fapTov e?rl Twy a.yi<av Kal aj(f&.VTO)V Kal a^twjuwv Kal d^avaTwi awrou 
Xetpwv, a^ajSAe ^as ets rbi/ oupav6i , Kal ai aSetlas (Tol ry < Kal Trarpl, 
T"f)ffas, aytdffas, K\dffas, eSwKev ^/i/ TO?$ aurou fj.adr)TOis Kal 

AajSere, tydyeTe TOVT6 fjtov effT\ TO o*a>/xa, TO u?rep u/^c 
fls &<t>effiv a/j.apTi>v. 

15 It is proper here to trace the developement of this prayer in the Scottish 
Office. The edition of 1724 exactly follows Laud; so does that of 1743. In 
that of 1755 the prayer begins : " Almighty GOD, our heavenly FATHER, Who 
of Thy tender mercy didst give Thy only SON JESUS CHRIST to suffer death 
upon the cross for our redemption t Who made (by His own oblation of Himself 
once offered,) &c." This ungrammatical opening retained its place till the edition 
of 1764. In that of 1796, the opening stands thus : "All glory be to Thee, 
Almighty GOD, our heavenly FATHER, for creating man after Thine own image, 
and graciously giving him the enjoyment of Paradise ; and when he had forfeited 
happiness both for himself and his posterity, by transgressing Thy commandment, 
that Thou of Thy tender mercy didst give Thy only SON JESUS CHRIST to suffer 
death upon the cross for our redemption ; Who (by His own oblation of Himself 
once offered) made, &c." This is followed in that of 1844 : Bishop Rattray s 
form is-^-" Holy art Thou, O Eternal King, and the Giver of all holiness. Holy 
is Thine only begotten SON our LORD JESUS CHRIST, by Whom Thou madest 
the worlds. Holy also is Thy Holy SPIRIT, Who searcheth all things, even the 
depths of Thee, O GOD. Holy art Thou, Who rulest over all, Almighty and 
good GOD, terrible yet full of compassion ; but especially indulgent to the work 
manship of Thy own Hands, for Thou didst make man, formed out of the earth, 
after Thy own image, and graciously gavest him the enjoyment of Paradise : 
and when he had lost his happiness by transgressing Thy commandment, Thou 
of Thy goodness didst not despise nor abandon him ; but didst discipline him as 
a merciful FATHER, and train him up by the pedagogue of the Law and the 
Prophets, and last of all Thou didst send Thine only begotten SON our LORD 



APPENDIX. 445 

JESUS CHRIST into the world, that by His coming He might renew Thy image 
in us : Who descended from Leaven, and was incarnate by the HOLY GHOST of 
the Virgin Mary, conversed with mankind, and directed His whole dispensation 
to our salvation ; and when the hour was come that He who had no sin was to 
suffer a voluntary and life-giving death upon the cross for us sinners, in the same 
night that He was betrayed, He took" 

16 This word first appears instead of one in the edition of 1755. 

J 7 The Prayer for the whole state of CHRIST S Church is from King Edward s 
first book before that of Consecration. It is the same with that of the Nonjurors, 
save for a few verbal differences, with the exception that " to accept these our 
oblations, * is wanting in the original. This is carelessly introduced into both 
the Nonjurors and the Scottish Offices ; the oblation having been distinctly 
made before. The Nonjurors, however, inserts, alone of all, and that most pro 
perly, the special clause for particular cases. The Received Scottish Office, a 
weakened form is, it will be seen, almost verbally from Laud s. 

18 This oblation is principally copied from the Clementine. 

Me/upTjfiej/oi roivvv rov irdQovs avrov, ital rov 6avdrov, Kal rrjs IK veKpwv avaff- 
rdffews, Kal rr}s els ovpavovs Trav68ov, Kal rrjs p.\\ovffr)S avrov Sevrepas irapovfflas, 
ev rj epxerat fiera SJ|Tjs Kal 8vva.iJ.ecos Kpivai o$vras Kal veKpovs, Kal carotiovvat 
Kdffrcp Kara ra epya avrov, irpoffQfpo/j.ft ffoi rep &affi\cl Kal 0gy, /caret r^v avrov 
Sidra^iv, rbv aprov rovrov, Kal rb iror-fipiov rovro, fv%apiffrovvrfs ffot Si avrov, ^> 
dis Kary^icoffas ^uas effrdvui ev&irdv ffov, Kal lepareveiv (rot, Kal aioi!jueV ffe, tiirws 
evfjLevws eirifi\tyr]s firl ra irpoKeifjifva Supa ravra ZV&TTIQV ffou, ffv 6 at fifSfijs ebs, 
Kal fvSoK-fjo ys ^TT avro7s els n^v rov Xpiffrov ffov, Kal KarairefAitys rb ayi6v ffov 
irvevjjia 4irl r}\v Quffiav ravrt\v, rbv iJ.dprvpa r<v iraQTrmdrfav rov Kvptov Iijvov, oiroas 
airo<p f)i / r] rov aprov rovrov CTW/XO rov Xpio"rov ffov, Kjal rb iror-fipiov rovro afjua rov 
Xpiffrov ffov, Iva ol /JLfraXa&oi res avrov, fie&aua8<ffi irpbs evffcfieiav, d^eVews o/xap- 
rijudrcav rvxw, TOV 8ia06\ov Kal rys ir\dvrjs avrov ftvffdwfft, itvev^aros ayiov 
TT\npuQffiv, al-iot rov Xpiffrov ffov yevcovrai, >T)S alwviov rvxufft, ffov Kara\\a- 
yevros avrois, fieff-nora iravroKpdrop. 

19 Bishop Rattray s form was as follows : 

" Wherefore in commemoration of His Passion, and Death ; His Resurrection 
from the dead and Ascension into heaven ; and looking for His Second Coming 
with glory and great power to judge the quick and the dead, and to render to 
every man according to his works ; we offer to Thee, our King and our GOD, 
according to His holy Institution, this bread and this cup, giving thanks to Thee 
through Him. And we beseech Thee to look favourably on these Thy gifts, 
which are here set before Thee, O Thou self-sufficient GOD. And do Thou ac 
cept them to the honour of Thy CHRIST, and send down Thine Holy Spirit ; the 
witness of the passion of our LORD JESUS, upon this sacrifice, that He may make 
this bread the Body of Thy CHRIST, and this cup the Blood of Thy CHRIST ; 
that they who are partakers thereof may be confirmed in godliness, may obtain 
remission of their sins ; may be delivered from the devil and his snares ; may be 
replenished with the HOLY GHOST ; may be made worthy of Thy CHRIST, and 
may obtain everlasting life. Thou, O LORD Almighty, being reconciled into 
them, through the merits and mediation of Thy SON our SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 



446 APPENDIX. 

Who, with Thee and the HOLY GHOST, liveth and reigneth ever one GOD, world 
without end. Amen." 

20 I have already given the history of this insertion, at the beginning of the 
chapter on Bishop Torry s Prayer Book. 

21 As far as here the First Prayer Book of Edward VI. is followed. The next 
paragraph is also taken from the same Office where it occurs, as in Laud s, 
before the Prayer of Consecration. Only the phrase " that they may be unto us/ 
is altered into "that they may become." It need hardly be said that this change 
of position is intended to symbolize with the Eastern Church. On this subject 
I may be allowed to quote what I have said in another place. (Introduction to 
the History of the Eastern Church, Vol. I., pp. 496, 497.) 

" I believe therefore, that the sense of the Oriental Church may be thus ex 
pressed : the bread and wine offered on the Altar are transmuted into the Body 
and Blood of CHRIST, by the words of institution, and by the invocation by the 
Church of the HOLY GHOST : and if either of these things be wanting, the 
Eucharist, so far forth as the Orthodox Eastern Church is concerned, is not 
valid. I make this limitation, because the Oriental Church has not condemned 
her Roman sister for the omission of the invocation. 

" This is certainly the modern teaching of the Eastern Church. The Encyclic 
of Dionysius, 1672 ; For when the Celebrant, after the LORD S words, saith, 
Make this Bread the precious Body of Thy CHRIST, then, by the operation of 
the HOLY GHOST, in a manner beyond nature and ineffable, the bread is really 
and truly and properly changed into the very Body of our SAVIOUR CHRIST, 
and the wine into His Blood. The Orthodox Instruction of Plato does not 
enter into minutiae ; but the authoritative Longer Catechism of the Russian 
Church thus speaks : 

" l Q. What is the most essential act in this part of the Liturgy ? 

" A. The utterance of the words which JESUS CHRIST spake in instituting 
the Sacrament : Take, eat, this is My Body : drink ye all of this : this is My 
Blood of the New Testament. And after this, the invocation of the HOLY 
GHOST, and the blessing the gifts, that is, the bread and wine which have been 
offered. 

" Q. Why is this so essential ? 

" Because at the moment of this act, the bread and wine are changed, or 
transubstantiated into the Body of CHRIST, and into the very Blood of CHRIST/ 

"The words are yet stronger in the oath taken by the Russian Bishops at 
their consecration, Furthermore I do believe and confess that the transubstan- 
tiation of the Body and Blood of CHRIST in the Eucharist is made, that is, is 
completed, as the Eastern and Russian Doctors teach, by the influence and 
operation of the HOLY GHOST at the invocation, when the Bishop or Priest prays 
to GOD the FATHER in these words, and make this bread the precious Body of 
Thy CHRIST. " 

22 The rest of this prayer is from King Edward s First Book. 

23 This is almost virtually the same with the First Book of Edward VI., except 
that the latter, after "this our bounden duty and service," inserts this clause 
from the Roman : and command these our prayers and supplications by the mi- 



APPENDIX. 447 

nistry of Thy holy angels, to be brought up into Thy holy tabernacle, before the 
sight of Thy Divine Majesty. It is a curious proof of the dislike entertained by 
the Nonjurors to any thing distinctively Roman, that they did not restore this 
clause. 

24 Here Bishop Rattray adds, 
" Pr. Grace be with you all. 
Ans. " And with thy spirit. 

Min. " Let us attend in the fear of GOD. 
Pr. " Holy things for holy persons. 

Ans. " There is one Holy, one LORD JESUS CHRIST, to the glory of GOD the 
FATHER, in the unity of the HOLY GHOST, to Whom be glory for ever. Amen." 

25 This also is from Edward Vlth s book and is retained by Rattray. 

26 This alteration, evidently designed as a protest against the growing Arian- 
ism of the 18th century, is first found in the editions of 1755, thus: O LORD 
GOD, Heavenly King, LORD, the FATHER Almighty, and HOLY GHOST. In 
1764 it assumed its present form. 

27 It is singular that Laud s should be the first book, to forbid, in express 
terms, reservation. 



Having had occasion to dwell on Bishop Rattray s alterations, I will give his 
form for Confirmation, and for anointing the Sick, neither of which has ever 
been printed. 

To the former, his additions are these : 

He adds the English question, of course not in Laud s book, 

" Do ye here, in the presence of GOD, and of this congregation, renew the 
solemn promise and vow that was made in your name at your Baptism : ratifying 
and confirming the same in your own persons, and acknowledging yourselves 
bound to believe and to do all those things which your godfathers and godmothers 
then undertook for you ? 

11 Ans. I do." 

At the end of the prayer, Almighty and everlasting GOD, he adds, 

" Sign them, O LORD, and mark them to be Thine for ever, by the virtue of 
Thy holy Cross and Passion. Mercifully confirm and strengthen them with the 
inward unction of Thy HOLY GHOST unto everlasting life. Amen." 

His formula of Confirmation is 

" N. I sign thee with the sign of the Cross ; I anoint thee with holy oint 
ment ; and I lay my hand upon thee : in the Name of the FATHER, and of the 
SON, and of the HOLY GHOST. Seal this, Thy child, O LORD, with the gift of 
Thy Holy Spirit, that he may continue Thine for ever, and daily increase in the 
same spirit," &c. 

These are from the Nonjurors Office. 

But his prayer of consecration of the chrism is derived more immediately 
from the more ancient rites. 

" Bp. The LORD be with you. 

1 Ans. And with thy spirit. 

1 Bp. Let us pray. 



448 APPENDIX. 

" O LORD of Mercies and FATHER of Lights, from Whom every good and 
perfect gift proceedeth : send down, we beseech Thee, Thy Holy Spirit to sanc 
tify this ointment ; make it the oil of gladness, the garment of iricorruption, and 
a perfecting seal imprinting the Divine Image of Thy only-begotten SON on Thy 
servants who have been regenerated by the laver of Baptism ; that by this sacred 
mystery, the HOLY GHOST, the Spirit of JESUS, may descend upon and enliven 
these His members, who shall be anointed therewith, and may dwell in them for 
ever, as in an holy temple ; that they being sanctified both in body and soul, 
may be safe from the temptations and infestments of all evil and impure spirits, 
freed from the dominion of all sin and wickedness, and confirmed in Godliness ; 
and being ever led by this Spirit, and bringing forth the fruits thereof, may be 
owned for Thy children before Thy holy Angels and admitted to a participation 
of the inheritance of the Saints in light, through JESUS CHRIST our LORD, Who 
with Thee, O FATHER, liveth and reigneth in the unity of the same Spirit, one 
GOD, world without end. Amen." 

In the unction of the sick, Bishop Rattray very nearly follows the use of the 
Nonjurors. The benediction and unction are as follows : 

" O Almighty LORD GOD, Who hast taught us by Thy holy Apostle S. James, 
to anoint the sick with oil, that they may attain their bodily health, and render 
thanks unto Thee for the same ; look down, we beseech Thee, and bless and sanc 
tify this Thy creature of oil, the juice of the olive ; grant that those who shall 
be anointed therewith may be delivered from all pains, trouble, and diseases, both 
of body and mind, and from all the snares, temptations, and assaults of the 
powers of darkness, through our LORD JESUS CHRIST Thy SON, Who with 
Thee and the HOLY GHOST, liveth and reigneth ever one GOD, world without 
end. Amen." 

Finally, there is a prayer for the departed, from the Apostolic Constitutions 
which, from its position, seems to have been intended for use in the Liturgy, and 
which runs thus : 

O Thou, Who by nature art immortal and everlasting, from whom all things 
mortal and immortal have their being ; Who didst make man a rational creature, 
and inhabitant of this world, mortal in his constitution, but hast promised him a 
resurrection, Who didst not suffer Enoch and Elias to taste death ; O GOD of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, Who art their GOD, not as dead, but living, for the 
souls of all live with Thee, and the spirits of the just are in Thy hand, whom no 
torment can touch, all they who are sanctified being under Thy hands ; Do Thou 
now look upon this Thy servant whom Thou hast chosen and taken into another 
state, forgive him whatsoever he may have sinned, willingly or unwillingly, grant 
him favourable angels, and place him in the bosom of Patriarchs, Prophets, and 
Apostles, and of all those who, from the beginning of the world, have pleased 
Thee, where there is no grief, sorrow, or lamentation, but a calm region of the 
Godly, and a quiet land of the upright, and of those who therein see the glory of 
Thy CHRIST." 



JOSEPH MASTERS AND CO., PRINTERS, ALDEBSGATE STREET, LONDON. 






BX TORRY 

5395 THE LIFE AND TIMES 
.T6Z46 OF PATRICK TORRY 

118090 



sx